《Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy》


 Chapter 1: Misaki Mitsu

    Chapter 1: Misaki Mitsu


    Heavy breathing was all Misaki could hear. The sword in her hand shook as cracks started to appear on the de. Misaki did not want to give up. But her team was already wiped out, leaving just her alone. They had pushed their way through this dungeon for almost a week. Carefully mapping out every hall and room. After many close calls, they had finally reached the boss''s room.


    Who would have thought that as soon as they entered the boss''s room that the door would m shut locking them in? The whole zone turned into a negative magic zone. The first to be taken out was the tank. After that was the mage, then the healer. Following them was the archer. Leaving only Misaki herself standing in front of a massive skeleton boss that had four arms, each holding a scimitar. It''s only clothing was the wildly flowing tattered ck cape that was tied to its neck.


    Fear showed on Misaki''s face as the skeleton boss once again shed out horizontally with one of its scimitars. If this attack were to hit she would easily be sliced in half at the waist. She quickly used one of her skills taking up thest of her SP allowing her to dodge the iing strike. Now with no SP and her HP down to one hundred, Misaki could only fall to one knee while stabbing her sword into the ground. She looked up at the huge skeleton boss that was more than a few hundred times the size of her with a grim expression. Its health bar had not moved an inch even with all thest-ditch efforts of throwing all they had at it. There was no change in its HP. Misaki could onlyugh bitterly as she watched the iing scimitar slicing down straight to her head. She had no way of blocking it all she could do was scream out: "Why is this game so fucking hard!?"


    Turn back time a bit


    "Hey, have you heard? There will finally be a full dive VRMMO releasing today!"


    "I know! I heard! I already have my preorder in!"


    "Huh? I never heard of such a thing! What''s the name of the VRMMO?"


    "Eternal Phantasy"


    *Riiing!*


    "Alright get back to your seats everyone! Your midterm results have juste out. I am very disappointed in all of you. Most of you were barely able to meet the grade average. Only one of you actually did well and scored in the top ten. Misaki!"


    Everyone in the ssroom turned to look at the girl who was currently sprawled across her desk sound asleep.


    "Kido Sensei are you sure Misaki was in the top ten? She''s always sleeping..."


    Giving a bitter smile Kido Sensei felt helpless at the scene in front of her. She never understood how this student who always slept in ss and never paid attention to the lessons was able to always score in the top ten on tests and her homework was always turned in andplete.


    "Misaki! Miiiisaaaakiiii!"


    "Huh? Where did my meat buns go..." Misaki''s sleepy eyes blinked a few times as she looked around in confusion. A bit of drool dribbled down her chin.


    "Are you finally awake?" Kido Sensei held her head in her hand. Was this really a girl who could get into the top ten?


    "Kido Sensei?" Misaki finally woke up and realized she was still in ss.


    *Pfft*


    The students in the room burst outughing.


    "Misaki did you have a good meal?"


    "Yeah, Misaki what kind of meat buns did you eat?"


    Hearing the chiding of her ssmates Misaki''s cheeks turned pink. Kido Sensi only shook her head and sighed. "Alright enough! Since sleeping beauty is finally awake let''s start ss."


    Misaki brows furrowed. She really wondered why Kido Sensei would wake her up for no reason. She was sleeping so peacefully as she dreamt about her favorite meat buns. Letting out a sigh and rubbing her eyes, Misakiid her head back down on to her desk and slowly reentered dreand. She had stayed up all night trying to beat thest boss of the new Fairy Fantasy game. Before she knew it the sun was already up so she was extra tired this morning as she made her way to school.


    The school day ended like any other. Misaki put on her shoes and was getting ready to exit the school building. "Mitsu wait!"


    Misaki paused her steps as she heard her name being called. She turned to see her childhood friend running up to her. "Chiho what''s wrong?"


    "Did you preorder Eternal Phantasy?" Chiho asked. She was slightly out of breath because she had to run to catch up to Misaki who always left school as fast as lightning.


    "I did. I was about to go to the store to pick it up. What about you?" Misaki had ced her preorder as soon as the Eternal Phantasy had started the preorder sales. The game was very expensive at almost sixty six thousand Yen! But this was because it came with everything needed to y the game. Unlike other games, you did not need a console or PC to y this game. It was all installed on the Full Dive helmet. It could be considered ''the'' cutting edge in gaming technology.


    "You are? Then I will tag along with you. I need to pick mine up to. I just wish it did not cost so much! I had to spend all the money I saved up from my part time job just to get it!" Chihoined.


    Misakiughed as the two continued to talk as they headed to the game store. The store was a thirty minute walk from the school but for Misaki, the distance did not matter. She had been waiting for this game toe out now for almost two years!


    After reaching the game store and getting their preorders, Misaki said goodbye to Chiho and made her way back home. Her home was only a five minute walk from the school and only twenty five minutes from the game store.


    The ce Misaki lived was a small 1LDK apartment. Her father was in the military and was stationed overseas. Misaki who was the only child in the family did not want to go since all her friends were here. After much persuasion, Misaki was finally able to get her father to let her live alone. So now she had this spacious 1LDK all to herself. Her father paid the rent and gave her a monthly living allowance. Only if he knew that the money that should be used to buy wholesome meals was actually mostly spent on games and consoles while Misaki feasted on cup ramen and reduced price bentos.


    Misaki quickly brought the box in her hands into her bedroom and unpacked it. Luckily today was Saturday and she would not need to go to school again until Monday. "Okay, I should eat first and do my homework. If I do this quickly I should be ready to y in two hours."


    Gazing at the new gearying on her bed Misaki bit her lip and rushed out of the room to do what she needed to do. In order to stay living on her own Misaki''s father said she had to keep a certain grade point average. If it ever fell she would need to move overseas with them. Since then she had always made sure she was in the top ten of her school so she could continue living on her own. Luckily she was very smart and only took a few seconds of studying to understand something. In truth, she was a genius but her love for games took priority over gaining first ce in the school when it came to exams.


    Two hours on the dot, Misaki finished everything she had to do for schoolwork, had a cup ramen and ran back to her room. After reading the directions Misaki set up the charging station next to her bed to keep the helmet continuously charged. It used wireless charging in order to keep the equipment wireless. Misaki thenid on her bed and put the helmet on.


    Darkness filled her eyes. She hit the switch on the side and closed her eyes. The full Dive Helmet allowed the user to instantly enter a dream state. A dim light filled her sight with the words "Loading" in in view.

 Chapter 2: Unique Hidden Skills

    Chapter 2: Unique Hidden Skills


    As the words Loading disappeared from Misaki''s eyes. She found herself in a white room with a strange machine sitting in the middle. It was rather tall, with many screens, and had a space big enough for a person to stand in. Standing next to the Machine was a small beautiful girl with a pair of wingsing out of her back. The small beautiful girl looked at Misaki and smiled.


    "Hello! I am your, AI operator. You can call me Ai. I will be assisting you throughout the tutorial. If you have any questions feel free to ask me. First off I would like to ask you how long of a timer would you like to set? This timer will be used to wake you up from your dream state. This way you can eat and get some exercise in between y sessions. The max allotted time is eight hours per session. This is to ensure no yer is ying for too long without eating and exercising. After which there is a two hour downtime before you are able to y again." Ai exined.


    "Eight hours is fine. I have already eaten and have done all my homework." Misaki felt that having such a feature was very convenient since she would only be ying at night. This meant she would actually get some sleep at night! "I do have a question, If I y for say a few hours and then log off for two hours will my timer reset?"


    "Yes. Any time you log off for more than two hours your timer will always be reset." Hearing this made Misaki happy. This means she coulde home do her homework and then y for an hour or two before making dinner and bathing. Then she could go back to ying when she was done!


    Misaki was very excited now. Normally she would have to drink a lot of Ded Bull in order to stay awake all night to y games. Now she can sleep all she wants! "If only I could y during ss too..." Misaki muttered to herself.


    "Now please step into the CC Machine." Ai said motioning with her hands for Misaki to step into the machine in the middle of the room.


    "CC Machine?" Misaki asked.


    "Character Creation Machine. CC Machine for short" Ai answered.


    Misaki nodded her head and walked into the machine. As soon as she did many holographic windows popped up in front of her. Each one did different things. Some were just slider windows to allow you to customize your character from scratch. Another one was called a race mixer which allowed you to take your own appearance and then mix it with another race.


    Misaki was intrigued by the race mixer because she had never seen such a setting in other games. After pressing on the holographic screen for the race mixer the normal character slider system moved to the side and the race mixer screen moved to the front. There were many races in Eternal Phantasy. Human, Beastkin, Dragonkin, Elves, Dwarfs, Fae, Demon, Vampire, Orcs, Dryads, Nymphs, Ogres, and many more. The list was overwhelming. Just the Beastkin alone had many subraces to choose from. Using her body as the base, Misaki started mixing and matching different races into her appearance. After almost three hours of in game time, Misaki ended up with a mix of Demon, Fae, Dragonkin, Elf, and Vampire. She ended up using the max of five races for her mix but just this result alone made Misaki satisfied. In the end, she ended up with an appearance that could be said to be very cute. Well, this was in Misaki''s opinion anyway. She quickly hit ept to ept her input.


    *Ding*


    [New Race Discovered! Demon Lord]


    *Ding*


    [Unique Hidden Skill Found!]


    [Because you have discovered a new race by mixing Demon, Dragonkin, Fae, Elf, and Vampire together. You have been granted a Unique Passive Skill Demon Lord''s Creator. +5% bonus to all stats]


    *Ding*


    [Unique Hidden Skill Found!]


    [Because you mixed Demon, Dragonkin, Fae, Elf, and Vampire together for the first time, in Eternal Phantasy history. You will be granted a one of a kind unique passive skill Demon Lord''s Racial. All race stats will increase by 1% each level.]


    Misaki''s eyes widen! Two hidden skills! First added 5% to all stats! While the other added 1%per level to all stats! 1% might not seem like arge number but there were no level caps in Eternal Phantasy. Meaning at level one hundred she would have one hundred percent more! At level one thousand it would be one thousand percent more! Misaki''s eyes started to turn greedy as she continued to do math in her head. "Isn''t this kind of nuts? "


    Seeing these added bonuses made Misaki grin. She had a cute looking character and decent stat bonuses! What more could a new yer ask for!


    She had found the special traits she got from each race was well worth it as well. With mixing races into your own body, you gain a percentage of the race''s race traits. This allowed for higher customizability but could also weaken your character in the end as well. It really depends on your y style. Although it is only a few percent of the actual full bonus you would get from using just a single race. The bonus Misaki got from these five races was not bad for what she wanted to do. She wanted to be a magic swordsman. Demon and Dragonkin gave her a six percent boost to her attack and defense. Fae and Elf gave a five percent bonus to magic defense and magic attack. Vampire gave [Vampire Sustenance] passive skill which gave three percent life steal on attack and three percent bonus to agility.


    "Ai, What does Unique Hidden Skill mean?" Misaki was not sure if this meant she was the only one with this passive or were their others who could also get such a thing.


    "Unique Hidden Skills are on a per-yer basis. So if you have gained such a skill you are the only person in all of Eternal Phantasy to have this skill. This does not mean that there are not simr skills out there though." Ai exined.


    "I see. Thank you, Ai." Misaki was quite happy hearing this. Even though there might be simr skills. This skill alone was truly hers and Demon Lord''s Racial was a cool sounding name.


    Misaki''s lips curled up into an arch as she went to the next set of screens.


    [Please Enter yer Name]


    Misaki hateding up with names. She might be a genius in some aspects but when it came toing up with names. She was always very bad at it. Not even thinking about what to call herself, Misaki used the virtual keyboard in front of her and keyed in: "Mi-sa-ki". Once she hit ept another set of screens popped up in front of her.


    "Set base stats. I get twenty points to use. Let''s see. My current stats are..."


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 1


    [XP] 0/1000


    [HP] 300/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (22)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(17)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 20


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    "Hmm I will wait before allocating my [Status Points] until I get ingame. I want to add my [Status Points] based on my ystyle. Any points wasted no matter what level will be a loss of potentialter on..." Misaki muttered to herself as she hit the ept button.

 Chapter 3: The Three Rules

    Chapter 3: The Three Rules


    Once Misaki hit the ept button all the menus disappeared and a set of holographic weapons floated around her in a circle. The list contained a sword and shield, polearms, one-handed swords, two-handed swords, bows, whips, and many more. This did not ount for yer-made weapons once in-game. Misaki looked at each weapon and started to mutter to herself. "Most games I end up as a ranged ss This time around I wanted to be a magic swordsman since ying such a ss was allowed in this game. With my current stats, I can have a pretty even attack and defense I guess my best option would be to go with a two-handed sword. It can be used for both attack and defense. But my body size is somewhat on the smaller side... " Misaki pressed on the two-handed sword which brought up a list of different two-handed sword types. Her eyes scanned each one until they fell on to a katana. Misaki smiled as she nodded her head. "Mmm... This will do nicely. Although I could go for arger two-handed sword. I also want to be quick with my attacks. So a Katana would be best to start with. I can always change it upter on. Plus there is no telling what weapons I will be able to get in-game either..."


    After making her choice Misaki hit the ept button. The CC Machine light dimmed down and Ai''s voice could be heard. "Congrattions onpleting your character creation. As in ordance with the rules of the game, I must now tell you the rules which are mandatory to follow and if broken will have extreme consequences. Anywhere from prison time to immediate death.


    "As rules and regtions go there are not many. As Eternal Phantasy is a were yers rule the world but there are somews that must be enforced no matter what for the safety of our yer''s mental health.


    " Hacking a yer''s mind is considered an offense that will be tracked and detected if such action is attempted. You will be arrested in the real world and forced to spend ten years or more in prison.


    "The second rule is any attempted r*pe of any kind, whether adult or minor or sexual assault on a minor will be met with extreme punishment of which is death. The Full Dive helmet has been installed with a microwave system that will fry your brain if such a situation urs.


    "The third rule is that any sexual assault without the consent of the other party will be deemed as a criminal offense. You will be arrested in the real world and can cause the offender to spend up to twenty years in prison. All punishments have been deemed applicable by the government.


    "The staff of Eternal Phantasy takes these three rules seriously and we have a specialized team that handles such cases. Since murder and torture are allowed within Eternal Phantasy we have a twenty four hour support for any yers that feel they need someone to talk to for mental stability. If such acts are gone too far please report it to a yer Health and Safety staff member in-game. They can be contacted via the game menu at any time. The staff of Eternal Phantasy hopes all yers will have a fun and rich experience.


    "This ends the tutorial section of Eternal Phantasy. Please step through the door to the right. Ai, your AI operator would like to wish Miss Misaki many fun-filled adventures." After saying all this Ai, disappeared.


    Misaki was quite surprised by the rules of this game. The fact that such rules are enforced by thew and could even result in death was very strict. Misaki really hoped that she would never encounter such a situation in-game. Not wanting to waste any more time Misaki stepped through the door like she was told.


    "You stinking brat are you still asleep!?" A woman''s voice roared out.


    "Huh?" Misaki who just opened her eyes after stepping through the door found herself under a nket.


    "I said are you still asleep? Get up now and help me with theundry!" The woman''s voice sounded out again.


    Misaki was really confused. She did not know why this woman was asking her to help do theundry. "Is this a quest of some kind?"


    "Quest? What the hell is that? Quickly get up now!" The woman''s voice was filled with anger. She reached over and pulled the nket off Misaki but froze when she saw what Misaki looked like.


    "You! No! It can''t be!" With the woman''s yell she rushed out of the house.


    Misaki was left sitting there in a daze. "What was going on?"


    Misaki looked around the room. It was a simple old fashion room. Something you would see in ancient times. The room was practically empty with nothing but a bed, a wooden table, and a small bronze mirror.


    Misaki got up and looked at herself in the mirror. She smiled a little as she checked out her appearance. Short, around 162 centimeters, ck hair that went down to her shoulders. Two small little ck horns that protruded out of her head and a dragon''s tail that was covered in ck scales that was positioned just over her butt. She had ck scales that covered parts of her body as well. She was petite but not too skinny. With her cute face added in Misaki was very satisfied.


    Sounds of footsteps could be hearding towards the room Misaki was in. The door opened and Misaki saw a woman who was in tears dragging a man who had a box in his hand into the room. "Quick doctor check my little Lena. She was finest night before she went to bed. Why does she look like this now!?"


    Misaki stared nkly at the two people who entered the room. ''What did the woman mean that her little Lena was fine before going to bed? Who was this Lena?''


    "Umm.. excuse me but who is Lena?" Misaki wondered if this was some kind of quest or not. She did not hear of any kind of quest system in Eternal Phantasy before. She had stayed up to date on everything that Eternal Games was doing with the game. They had specifically said that there would never be a quest system added since this was a game where yers ruled.


    "See doctor there is something wrong with Lena! She doesn''t even know who she is!" Tears rolled down the woman''s cheeks.

 Chapter 4: Changelings

    Chapter 4: Changelings


    The doctor let out a long sigh "Mrs. Burge I do not need to look at Lena. I already know what happened and all I can say is my condolences. Lena is no more... " The doctor''s face showed a bit of regret. He then turned to Misaki and asked. "Miss, may I know what your name is?"


    "Ermm Misaki..." Misaki answered. She was very confused as to what was actually going on.


    "Then Miss Misaki I suggest you gather what you need and leave as soon as possible. If you stay here you would cause a scene with the other vigers. So please when you leave, go out the window." The doctor threw out these words before turning to Mrs. Burge. "Mrs. Burge, prepare a funeral for Lena. She is no longer of this world. The cases of disappearances that have been floating around I am sure you heard of by now. These cases are in fact not all true. Some of them are as you see here are not cases of disappearances but cases where the whole person had changed into someone or something else. This is one of those cases. The person in front of you is no longer Miss Lena but now Miss Misaki. We call them Changelings. Normally these Changelings do no harm to the residents as most peacefully leave but there are cases where whole towns have been razed causing many casualties."


    "So this is why you asked me to leave out the window. In order to not cause a panic?" Misaki asked.


    "Yes, in order to not cause any issues with the rest of the people in this town it would be better for them to not see you leave this house. You may enter freely at any other time after that though. But I do hope you would wait a month or two after Lena''s funeral."


    "If that is the case then no problem. Mrs. Burge, I deeply apologize for your loss. If you do not mind I would like toe and visit you in the future. On behalf of Lena. As this body did once belong to her..." Misaki gave a deep bow to Mrs. Burge. She felt a little guilty for what was happening.


    Mrs. Burge still had tears in her eyes but seeing how Misaki was bowing to her, Mrs. Burge found it hard to me Misaki. "It''s better that you don''t. I would rather just mourn my daughter''s death."


    "As you wish." Misaki knew this would happen but she still had to offer such a thing. She had no idea why Eternal Phantasy had such a realistic event upon entering the game! Misaki walked over to the doctor and whispered into his ear. The doctor gave a nod and left the room leaving only Mrs. Burge and Misaki behind.


    Misaki felt a little awkward since from the sounds of it she had taken over Mrs. Burge''s daughter''s body. But who would have known such a setting was implemented? "Mrs. Burge if you would like to, you can feel free to hit me I have no idea how any of this happened or why. But all I know is that when I woke up I was here under the covers I am very sorry for your loss..."


    Mrs. Burge looked at Misaki, tears filled her eyes and the once quiet room was filled with a loud pping sound. Misaki held her now red cheek but did not show any signs of anger or need to retaliate. Mrs. Burge did nothing more after pping Misaki. "You seem to be a kind child. I will leave it with this p. But you have to promise me to take care of that body that had once used to be my Lena''s. I will be leaving now. Take what you need from this room and leave as quickly as possible."


    Misaki bowed towards Mrs. Burge once again before saying. "You have my promise."


    Not long after Mrs. Burge left the doctor, came back with an arm full of items. "Miss Misaki here are the items you asked for. There is not much since I do not have much stock left but it should help you a little while."


    Misaki looked at the salves and bandages the doctor ced onto the table and smiled. "I thank you for your assistance."


    "It is not a problem Mrs. Misaki. I will now take my leave."


    After the doctor left Misaki stood up and said "[Menu]"


    As soon as her words passed her lips a holographic screen appeared in front of Misaki. "Let''s see, inventory Inventory Oh! So I have a starter weapon and a set of beginner armor. Now, what are the stats on these..."


    Misaki tapped on the armor. A screen popped up disying the name of the armor and its stats. "Beginners Chest Armor, +1 to defense What? That''s it?" She quickly inspected the rest of the armor in her inventory but they were all the same. She was given a chest, pants, and boots as starter equipment. All pieces gave +1 defense.


    "For a game where everything must be crafted isn''t the starter armor a littlecking? What about my weapon?" Changing her focus Misaki looked at the starter katana in her inventory. But she really wished she hadn''t. Seeing the +2 attack stat was very depressing. "Well, nothing I can do about that now. I will just have to figure out how to craft thingster on. For now, I will just put them on otherwise my butt will be hanging out if I wear one of these regr dresses. At least they do add some defense and attack. Some is better than none."


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 1


    [XP] 0/1000


    [HP] 300/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (24)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 20


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    After ncing at her stats Misaki sighed as she tossed the salves and bandages into her inventory. After thinking for a minute she also tossed the bed with nket and pillow in as well. Seeing the icon in her inventory Misaki tapped the item to bring up the item information. "Crude Bed An item stolen from the Burge household. Only good for sleeping on." Reading the item information caused Misaki to chuckle. After that Misaki also saw the nightgown she was originally wearing already in her inventory. Not to be left without clothes Misaki also took a few dresses and some undergarments that were in the room as well. She did not know how realistic this game was so if she got wet and did not have a change of clothes she would feel ufortable.


    With everything set, Misaki looked at the clock in her menu. Only an hour of real time had passed in the real world while four hours passed in the game world. "So four hours equals one hour in the real world. That gives me thirty two hours in game for a full eighter hours of y. This weekend will be lots of fun!" Smiling, Misaki opened the window on the wall. She turned and gave one more bow towards the door of the room before hopping out the window.

 Chapter 5: Kill All Cute Things!

    Chapter 5: Kill All Cute Things!


    Misakinded outside the window and looked around. There was a tall fence that surrounded the backside of the house. It was an older fence with many gaps in the wood boards but it was still enough to cover her escape from the vige. Not far from the fence was a tree line that Misaki found very convenient. "At least this ce was not surrounded by open fields. For now, I will take cover in the forest and then take time to figure out some of the mechanics of this game."


    With her n set Misaki quickly moved across the back yard and squeezed her small body through the fence. This of which took a bit of time since Misaki did notpensate for her tail and horns She was stuck with one of her horns stuck on a nk and her sturdy dragon tail blocking her butt from passing through the small gap. She was only d that there was no one around to see her struggle and what a struggle it was. As someone who could be hailed as a genius if she wanted to be, she was very clumsy at times. After her grand battle with the fence, Misaki quickly made her way to the forest tree line. She did not stay at the edge in fear of being seen and end up startingmotion in this vige at this time. That was thest thing she wanted to do. This world was very realistic with how the [NPC]''s interacted with one another and yers. If she did not know this was a game she would think that the people here were real.


    After traveling for about fifteen minutes Misaki found a rock to sit down on so she could take a look at the rest of the menus. "So besides the inventory, character screen, and equipment screen, there is a button for a guild interface, friends list, map, and the help center. At the very bottom of the menu is an emergency call button. Pretty basic menu if I do not say so myself. Also seems that the inventory can carry unlimited items, which is a good thing. I am not sure if there is such a thing as a warehouse inventory but this would not be needed if the main inventory is unlimited. Oh! I can group things!" Misaki was happy that there was a sorting system in the inventory that let her create tabs for items. She quickly made a few tabs formon items like her bed, spare clothes, and undergarments.


    "Since that is all there is to the menu then I am guessing that crafting is on a how to do basis. To test this..." Misaki hopped down from the rock she was on and grabbed a bunch of sticks, rocks and dry leaves from the forest floor. After clearing a spot and making sure nothing would easily catch on fire she ced the rocks she gathered into a circle creating a small fire pit. She then ced the sticks and leaves in.


    "[Inspect]"


    [Primitive Firepit Inactive]


    "So this is how it works Now let''s see if I do this." Misaki took her sword and found what looked to be a strong piece of rock. She then ced the rock near some dry leaves and started to strike her sword against the rock to create a spark. After a few tries, she finally set the dry leaves on fire. Carefully cing the burning leaves into the fire pit they quickly caught the rest of the tender in the firepit aze.


    "[Inspect]"


    [Primitive Firepit Active]


    "So as long as you know how to make it you can basically create anything you want. I will need to do some research while I''m not ying." Satisfied with her findings Misaki leaned back against the rock that was behind her.


    Misaki had not had the chance to really look at her surroundings since she was forced to move quickly through the forest to get out of sight of the vige. But now that she finally did, she was very surprised by the high level of detail of everything around her. The smells of the forest filled her nose as a light cool breeze brushed up against her skin. She could feel and smell everything around her. "This game is truly amazing..." Just the wind passing through the trees was enough to see how realistic this world was. Each individual leaf swayed on its own. Some even became loose and slowly fell to the ground. She watched as the flicking of the fire puffed out smoke that streamed up into the sky. This was the first time she ever felt at peace while ying a game.


    When the fire went out Misaki decided it was time to move. She was still level one and needed to start gaining some experience points. Misaki did not dare to go far into the woods because she was not sure how high of a level the monsters would be the further she went in. So far though she had not seen any monsters whatsoever. Not wanting to take any risk, Misaki made her way far enough from the vige by walking the tree line for a while. When she was far enough away she emerged from the forest and found herself in a grassy field.


    She took no more than two steps when she heard a weird sound. "Splugie!"


    Misaki looked around to find about two hundred centimeters away was a blue roundish shaped object made out of gtin. It had big round eyes that looked like something you would see on a puppy dog that was begging for something. "..."


    "Why the fuck is this thing so cute looking!?" Misaki couldn''t help but walk over to it, kneel down, and reach out her arm to try to pet it. Only when her hand was just about to touch it The slime''s round puppy dog eyes nted and a very wide mouth opened up to revealrge sharp pointy teeth and a long disgusting looking tongue.


    Before Misaki could react it mped down on her hand! "Mother Fucker! That hurts!" Misaki yelled out. She crazily shook her hand back and forth while she punched the Slime that was attached to it with her other hand. "Let go!"


    Finally not able to take the pain any more Misaki mmed her hand and Slime into the ground with all her strength. There was a pop sound as light particles started to float up into the air. Misaki looked at her hand which still had teeth marks in it and let out a long sigh. "From now on I am on the kill all cute things boat..."


    She looked down at the ground and saw a few small balls of gel-like substances. "[Inspect]"


    [Jelly Balls]


    "..."


    "That''s it? Just a name, nothing else? " Letting out another sigh Misaki quickly collected them. She figured it was never good to waste anything. After sticking the Jelly Balls into her inventory, Misaki opened up her character screen.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 1


    [XP] 5/1000


    [HP] 250/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (24)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 20


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    "Why is it that one bite from a slime takes 50 [HP] but when you kill it you only get 5 [XP]!? I would need to kill two hundred of those things just to level up!" Misaki felt a little depressed but as she thought about how it had the upper hand because she let her guard down and she did not use her sword. She felt a little better. She hoped that using the sword would make things a lot easier.

 Chapter 6: Take Me With You!

    Chapter 6: Take Me With You!


    Misaki got her katana ready as she started to walk across the grassy field. She got no more than three steps when she heard: "Splugie!" "Splugie!" "Splugie!" "Splugie!" "Splugie!"


    Misaki frowned upon seeing five more of those cute little slimes. "I will not be fooled this time!" Misaki cried out.


    After giving her battle shout Misaki ran towards the five slimes and swung her katana at the closest slime. Her katana sliced through the slime like a hot knife through butter, instantly killing it. Seeing that she was able to kill the slimes so easily cheered Misaki up after her earlier blunder. In no time at all, she had killed all five slimes before they could even attack her. She collected the slime balls they dropped and looked around.


    "Alright, only one hundred and eighty to go!" Misaki pumped her fist into the air as she tried to pump herself up for the grind ahead.


    She killed and killed and killed and before she knew it six in-game hours had passed. She had just finished off her 200th slime when she heard a chime.


    *Ding*


    [Level Up]


    [+10 Status Points Added]


    Seeing the level-up notification and the number of status points she got Misaki was actually happy. From what she could see from the beginner armor and weapons she was afraid that she would only get 1 or 2 status points. "Now that I am level two and still have around twenty hours of in game time, I should start exploring a bit more. I also want to try to fight some higher level monsters. Otherwise, I will not know what the real battle mechanics are like. These slimes are slow to react and are of no danger if you attack them first. "


    Misaki looked around and saw that she had already walked across the entire grassy in. Not too far from her, was a rocky area. "Alright, I will fight my way to that rocky area and see if I can find some new monsters to fight."


    By the time Misaki got to the rocky area, she had gained another four hundred experience points.


    "Ahhh!"


    Right as she entered the rocky area she heard a screaming not too far from her current position. Misaki picked up her pace as she ran towards the sound. She rounded arge boulder to find a young girl waving her staff around frantically at two brown rabbits with hornsing out of the top of their heads. "[Inspect]"


    [Horned Earth Rabbit LVL 4]


    "Oh! A level four monster!" Misaki started to get excited. She could finally test her skills verse a higher level monster. She shot forward and stabbed out with her katana.


    The Horned Earth Rabbit sensed danger and dodged Misaki''s strike. "Tch!" A little disappointed that her sneak attack did not work she swung her katana one more time at the other Horned Earth Rabbit that was still trying to attack the young girl who was still waving her staff around frantically. Even though this should have been a perfect sneak attack the Horned Earth Rabbit still acted quickly and dodged the attack.


    The two Horned Earth Rabbits backed up a bit but did not flee. Misaki who had missed twice now was even more determined to kill the two Horned Earth Rabbits in front of her. She watched both Horned Earth Rabbits very carefully. Edging herself closer and closer with her katana ready. When she was just about in range with her katana one of the Horned Earth Rabbits lowered its head and squatted down. It tilted its head pointing its horn straight at Misaki as it sprang towards her!


    Somewhat surprised by the sudden attack Misaki was just barely able to dodge the attack by spinning her body around. After dodging the attack Misaki spun her katana in her hands and shed out with her with it stabbing straight at the now airborne Horned Earth Rabbit. Since it was still in mid-air and could not change its trajectory. The katana''s de sunk into its flesh as it gave a pained squeal before dying. A few secondster the second Horned Earth Rabbit followed the same fate as the first. After they were both dead Misaki picked the two horns that dropped and then stored them in her inventory. After she was done she turned her attention back at the young girl on the ground.


    "Ahhhh! Stay away!" The young girl cried out again as she was still blindly waving her staff around.


    Seeing the girl with her eyes closed tight while waving her staff at nothing caused Misaki to chuckle. The sound ofughter caused the girl to pause her actions as she opened one eye to see what was going on. "W-Who, W-Who are you? Are you a demon!?" The young girl stuttered as she began waving her staff around again! "Ahhh! Don''t eat me! I''m not tasty!"


    Misaki''s face turned ck. "Would you shut the fuck up already!? I just saved your little ass and now your yelling at me!?" This was why she was d she was an only child. If she had a little brother or sister and they acted like this she would have killed herself a long time ago!


    "Ah!? Y-You''re not going to eat me?" The young girl asked.


    "No! What part of me looks like I would eat you!?" Misaki wanted to wring this young girl''s neck!


    The young girl looked Misaki up and down. Her eyes paused on the horns on the head. Then the angry eyes and furrowed brow on Misaki''s face. Her eyes continued down until her eyesnded on the blood dripping off of Misaki''s katana. Then they finally rested upon the tail swaying back and forth on Misaki''s butt.


    The young girl nodded her head agreeing with the conclusion she came up with as the young girl''s lips parted she said: "Everything..."


    Misaki was dumbfounded! Wasn''t her appearance pretty cute? Why did this young girl say she looked as if she would eat her!? Misaki really could not understand this young girl''s logic! Shaking her head Misaki sat down and opened her menu to look at her statspletely ignoring the stares of the young girl.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 2


    [XP] 600/2556


    [HP] 300/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (24)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 30


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10()


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    After checking her status Misaki got up and continued forward as she walked deeper into the rocky area. She did not even want to waste another nce at the young girl who was still sitting on the ground. The young girl saw Misaki walking away in great strides the girl panicked and shouted out:


    "Wait!"


    Misaki stopped her steps when she heard the young girl shout out to her. "What is it now?"


    "Take me with you!"

 Chapter 7: I Just Want to Go Home!

    Chapter 7: I Just Want to Go Home!


    Misaki turned and looked at the young girl whose face was filled with tears and snot. She wondered if this girl had a short term memory. "[Inspect]"


    [yer Name]


    Mimi


    [Race]


    Human


    [Level] 6


    "Hmm So it only shows this much information when you inspect other yers. But why was this damn girl having such a hard time when she was 2 levels higher than the Horned Earth Rabbit." Misaki thought to herself. Her gaze never leaving the girl''s body.


    The young girl noticed Misaki''s gaze and started to get nervous as she shouted out "Y-You know there are rules in ce about r*pe! So don''t even try it!"


    Misaki really wanted to beat this little girl senseless! Misaki retracted her gaze from the young girl, turned around and left without saying a word. She felt that getting involved with this young girl would cause more headaches than needed.


    Misaki weaved her way in and out of the boulders as he did her best to map out the area. She had noticed that the local map was under a [Fog Of War], which blocked her from seeing any areas she had yet to visit. She wanted to have a full map of all the areas she has been to from now on. While Misaki was mapping she had run into many Horned Earth Rabbits and she was now almost level three. The only problem she had thus far was that she seemed to have taken on some extra baggage.


    Every time she moved she could hear another set of footsteps trailing behind her. When she turned around she would see the young girl from before frantically trying to find a spot to hide before diving behind a rock. Finding the young girl''s antics a little humorous, Misaki quickly jumped up top of a rock and started to walk in ce. The sounds of her footsteps brought the young girl out of hiding. Misaki watched as the young girl ran forward a few steps before falling to her knees as she burst out crying!


    Seeing the young girl crying caused Misaki to feel a bit bad as she let out a long sigh. "Why me!" She jumped down from the rock andnded in front of the young girl.


    "Ah Demon! Don''t eat me!"


    *Whack!*


    "You know. I should really hit you." Misaki said angrily.


    "Ouch! What do you mean should hit me! You already have!" The young girl cried out.


    Misaki looked at the bump on the young girl''s head and realized she did in fact already whack the young girl. "Well You deserved it. Screaming demon! Don''t eat me! Don''t r*pe me! But yet still following the person you are screaming all these obscenities at. I have to ask, is your brain broken? Why would you follow someone you are afraid would eat you and r*pe you? By following the person you are screaming these usations at is just asking for that person to do such things. Do you have some kind of weird fetish?"


    The young girl''s eyes were wide as Misaki continued to lecture her. Tears once again started to well up in her eyes as she sobbingly shouted out. "I just want to go home!"


    "Then log out!" Misaki yelled.


    As soon as Misaki''s words fell it was as if lightning struck the young girl. She looked at Misaki with a dumbfounded expression as to say: "Why didn''t I think of that?" Quickly the girl muttered to herself pressed on air and suddenly disappeared. Misaki ced her hand on her head and shook her head as she bitterlyughed. "I hope I never run into her again."


    "Squeak"


    The sound of a Horned Earth Rabbit sounded out behind Misaki. Misaki grinned as she readied her katana. "Perfect timing I really needed to release a bit of stress!" Misaki quickly charged at the Horned Earth Rabbit. But just before she got to it arge shadow loomed overhead and mmed down into the ground crushing the Horned Earth Rabbit underneath!


    The shock wave of the blow caused Misaki to go flying back before crashing into arge boulder. Pained surged through her body as her health points quickly dropped. Blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth as she looked up at the cause of her injuries. Her face paled as she saw arge rock monster hovering over her. It was at least twenty meters tall! Misaki forced the word "[Inspect]" between her lips.


    [Area Boss: Golem King]


    [Level] 100


    "...."


    "What the fuck!!" Misaki Screamed out in her mind. She wanted to know why such a high level monster was in a low level area! It was almost ten times the level for this area! Gritting her teeth trying to ignore the pain as much as possible Misaki quickly hid herself in a small crack in the wall that was big enough for about two of her. She did not want to die here! She was lucky that it had not noticed her at all! The ground shook as the Golem King took each step. Misaki was now wondering where that thing came from. Since she did not feel any ground vibrations like this until now!


    "Must be a bug!" Was the first thought that came to Misaki''s mind. Misaki opened up her menu and hit the yer help button. It brought up another screen with more selection. She clicked the button for the bug reporting and reported the issue with the Golem. "Level 100 Golem King in a low level area..."


    After pressing send Misaki did not have to wait long before she heard a...


    *Ding*


    Misaki was surprised at how fast they responded. She opened up her mail and read the message sent to her.


    [Dear yer, thank you for your report. We are sorry to say that this is not a bug. Good luck!]


    "....."


    "Huh?"


    "What!?"


    Misaki looked out from her hiding spot and felt like crying. How was this not a bug!? The damn boss was pacing back and forth in the same area! Completely blocking her path of escape! She had no way of leaving the crack in the wall without alerting it! Misaki looked around her and saw nothing but three tall walls. "Wait! Haven''t I seen a video on Fwitter before that showed a guy climbing up the side of two buildings by bracing their arms and legs against the walls and slowly climbing up? Not sure if this will work but it is worth a try!" Misaki''s memory was very good, once she remembered something she would never forget it. Misaki checked her health and frowned.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 2


    [XP] 2450/2556


    [HP] 100/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (24)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 30


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10()


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    Checking her inventory she could not find anything that would give any health. Not sure what to do Misaki looked at the jelly balls in her inventory. She had around 500 of them now after killing so many slimes. She took one out and held it in front of her. "Well, hopefully, this won''t kill me..." She stuck her tongue out licked the jelly ball and was actually quite surprised to find out that it did not taste half bad. Not even thinking about it anymore she tossed it into her mouth, chewed a few times, and swallowed it. A dim light shined over her body.


    *Ding*


    [Item Update: Jelly Balls ]


    [If Consumed will regenerate 50 [HP]]


    Seeing the new message Misaki quickly checked her stats again.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 2


    [XP] 2450/2556


    [HP] 150/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 20 (24)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 30


    [Strength] 15


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10()


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    Seeing that she did indeed regain some of her health Misaki quickly popped three more into her mouth. Once her heath was back to normal she prepared her self for the task at hand!


    Misaki ced both hands on opposite walls one higher than the other. She then pressed one foot on to the wall and used it as a brace lifting her body up and sliding her hands along with it never letting the pressure off the wall. She brought her other leg up and braced it up against the wall as well. Very slowly Misaki made her way up the wall. Things were going well as she climbed all the way to the top within thirty minutes of in game time. She peaked her head out from the crack and looked around to make sure the coast was clear. Once she was sure nothing was around, Misaki climbed her way out of the crack and on top of arge teau.


    Misaki jumped up in the air and let out a shout to celebrate her sessful climb. But when she turned her head to look out of the area of which she came, her face paled when she saw therge face of the Golem King staring right back at her! "Shit!"

 Chapter 8: Stab! Stab! Stab!

    Chapter 8: Stab! Stab! Stab!


    Misaki was frozen in ce, she was not sure what she should do. She was unsure if she moved to run away if it would attack. She did not know what the range was on the Golem King''s attack was. After trying to simte her odds of escaping something dawned on Misaki. "All I can see is its head So couldn''t I attack its eye and blind it?"


    Misaki''s brain started to turn in a different direction now. "If all I can see is its eye and top of its head then that means I am at a height that it can not attack. That would mean after I blind it I can use its blind state to whittle its [HP] down! " Misaki''s eyes sparkled. She was getting very excited now. She was wondering how many levels she would get if she was really able to pull this off. The only downside would be she would die if she failed!


    "Okay aim for the eye Stab my Katana into the eye and then brace myself in the eye socket. Then once I know I am secure and will not fall out Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab!" Misaki started tough maniacally. She looked at the Golem King with no fear in her eyes but that of a predator who was eyeing its prey!


    "Mr. Golem King this Queen is about to use you to power level. I would like to thank you in advance for the free experience points. Oh, before I do that" Misaki opened her character screen and pressed the plus button next to her strength stat.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 2


    [XP] 2450/2556


    [HP] 300/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 34 (38)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 15(20)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 0


    [Strength] 45(47)


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10()


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial


    "Now I''m ready sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Golem King! Get ready! Because this Queen is about to take your kingdom!!" If anyone was around to hear Misaki''s battle cry right now they would cringe horribly and wish they could forget what they had just heard.


    Misaki readied her Katana as she charged forward. It was an all or nothing moment. She knew that as soon as she jumped off the ledge of the teau she was just on. Luckily her strength was a lot higher now that she raised it with her thirty skill points. It was just enough to give her the momentum she needed as she sailed over the open air and stabbed her sword directly into the Golem King''s eye. It was a moment that Misaki will never forget. The feeling of weightlessness as her body hung in the air. It was a very exhrating feeling!


    *Roar!*


    The Golem King let out a thunderous roar. It swung aimlessly at the air as it lost sight of its surroundings. Misaki was being thrown too and fro as she hung onto the hilt of her Katana for dear life. "Well, some ns are easier on paaaaapeeeeer! AHHH! Hey Big Fellow! Can you stop moving around so much you are making me Urp! I think I''m gonna be sick Blehggg!"


    While Misaki was letting out colorful rainbows from her mouth. The Golem King tripped over a smaller teau and fell backward bringing Misaki with it! Large rocks flew through the air as the Golem King mmed into the ground. Thanks to Misaki''s strength she was able to hold on as she nted her feet directly on to the eyeball of the Golem King and used her katana as a brace.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ahem OOf... That was rough. Yuck got sand in my mouth.." Misakiined as she stood up and looked around her eyes widen at the destruction around her. "Talk about changing thendscape!" There were quite a few small teaus that were next to therge teau that Misaki and climbed up. Now they were all destroyed and turned into rubble.


    As Misaki looked around she was very happy to see that the Golem King now seemed to be stuck! "Hehe! Seems luck is shining down on this Queen!" Misaki looked at the eyeball under her foot and knelt down and patted it. "Since you have so generously offered yourself up to this Queen then I do not mind taking this opportunity to stab you to death!"


    Without any further hesitation, Misaki pulled the sword out of the Golem King''s eye and stabbed it back down into it! She repeated this process for almost four in game hours before finally


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    A mass amount of alerts went off at the same time as the Golem King under Misaki''s foot disappeared leaving behind arge reddish crystal like rock that was ten times the size of Misaki herself.


    [World System Message!]


    [yer Misaki Has Solo Killed The Golem King World Boss]


    "Ehhhhh!? There are world system messages!?" Misaki looked at her screen full of messages and frowned. "Now everyone will know it was me who killed the damn thing... Awe well, nothing I can do about it now. At least no one witnessed it."


    Misaki sat down and leaned against the reddish crystal and started to go through the messages. "Most of these are level up messages. Oh? I made it to level 36! Thank you Mr. Golem King~!" Misaki kicked her legs up and down in excitement. She knew she was lucky that things turned out the way they did. Even with the Golem King pinned to the ground it still took four hours of stabbing to finally kill it. If it had happened any other way she would have been dead for sure. She had made a huge gamble and that gamble paid off! She was even able toe out of it unscathed with lots of levels.


    "Let''s see two more messages left."


    [Because you are the first yer to solo kill the Golem King World Boss, you have been granted a Unique Passive Skill Golem Kings Might]


    Misaki''s breathing started to get heavy as she continued to read the details on Golems Kings Might.


    [Golem Kings Might]


    [+100 Attack Power, +100 Strength, +100 Defence]


    [+5% added attack power, defense and strength per level]


    "Isn''t this passive crazy good!? It''s like a tankers gold mine! Hell, I can even flick those damn slimes to death now!" Misaki quickly opened her character screen and took in a deep breath.


    [yer Status]


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 36


    [XP] 45756/57650


    [HP] 304/304


    [MP] 254/254


    [SP] 102/102


    [Attack Power] 219(509)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 115(270)


    [Magic Defence] 17(23)


    [Status Points] 360


    [Strength] 145(472)


    [Stamina] 15 (21)


    [Intelligence] 15 (21)


    [Mind] 10 (14)


    [Agility] 10(14)


    [Dexterity] 10(14)


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    Beginner Katana


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial,Golem Kings Might


    "Never mind slimes, I can probably flick world bosses to death with these stats!"

 Chapter 9: Queen

    Chapter 9: Queen


    Misaki looked at her now overpowered stats and wondered if this game was tested before it was released. Shrugging her shoulders Misaki moved to thest window and what she saw made her want to cry.


    [The following video is a recording of your battle with the Golem King and has been added to your helmet''s external drive. This video has already been posted on the main page of Eternal Phantasy website and social media.]


    The video started from when she stabbed the Golem King in the eye. It detailedly depicted and voice recorded her shouts at the Golem King to stop shaking her and even recorded her rainbow shower that she gave the Golem King. It even fast forwarded her four hour stabbing in the eye of the Golem King. Misaki really wanted to find a hole and crawl into it. It even recorded her calling herself this Queen! Misaki kicked the air with her feet as she tried to hide her embarrassment. She could only hope that no one would recognize her on Monday when she goes to school.


    Misaki let out a long exasperated sigh "Nothing I can do about it now! Since I am level 36 now I guess I will stop early for this session. I need to look up how to make an old fashioned forge and how to forge two handed swords. I need to go with a bigger de I think. I''m strong enough to carry around arge two handed sword and wave it around as if it was a piece of paper. The best part is it can also be used for defense as well. Sadly I am probably the only one who is level 36 at this time."


    Misaki realized that it would be a long time before anyone reaches this level. Especially since weapons and armor can not be bought. Which means people will need to learn how to craft their own things from scratch. It''s not like you can just take a few items and hit abine button either.


    "I will log out for now then..." Misaki first collected the reddish crystal from the Golem King into her inventory and then opened her menu and hit the logout button.


    -----


    Monitor Station room inside Eternal Games main office building...


    "Can anyone exin to me how a level 2 was able to kill a level 100 World Boss?"


    "Sir it seems she climbed up to the top of a really high teau that was about even with the Golem King''s head. After which it was mainly pure luck since the Golem King fell. If it were to y out like that again there is no way it would happen a second time. "


    "Toshi, leave them alone it''s not like this was something you could really test against. That girl got lucky and took advantage of the circumstances. This will probably not be thest time it happens either. She is now Level 36 and still has beginner gear. There is no way she will be able to level too much further with her current gear. So let it be and just observe her for now." A young woman walked up and patted Watase Toshi on the shoulder.


    "Eriko, I still have to ask these questions just in case it was found to be a bug." Watase Toshi said as he continued to watch the video of Misaki killing the Golem King.


    Watase Erio looked at the screen her eyebrow raised as she said: "That''s a very rare character look."


    "Yeah, she mixed it with a few races and got a few passive skills for creating the first demon lord." Watase Toshi scratched his head as he watched the screen even after watching it so many times he still can''t believe that she was able to do it.


    "Well seems like our little demon lord will be overpowered enough to hold the title at least." Watase Eriko said teasingly.


    --------------


    After logging off Misaki went to wash her face and sat down to watch some TV. While Misaki was doing leisurely things the video of her killing the Golem King that was put on My Tube had already reached ten million views. There wasment afterment of people giving their input on whether this video was real or not.


    "There is no way this is real. My guess is that it was done by a game master."


    "No, I saw the system announcement in game. And the video was put up on the front page of the official website. yer name Misaki, level 2 at the time of killing."


    "If it''s real then that girl must have the goddess of luck protecting her. But that rainbow flowing from her mouth while she was being shaken by the Golem King is pretty funny. "


    "+1 rainbow flowing from her mouth."


    "+1 rainbow flowing from her mouth "


    "+1 rainbow flowing from her mouth "


    "Hey, you all may want to pick on her for that but look what she did! Can any of you say that you have killed a level 100 world boss at level 2? Not to mention wouldn''t it be better to call her Queen?"


    "+1 Queen"


    "+1 Queen"


    "+1 Queen"


    "+1 Queen"


    Misaki had no idea her nickname had been firmly set in stone thanks to all theizens voting for it. She was actually quite absorbed in researching how to create a forge and craft two handed swords. After reading many methods and ways to do it Misakimitted it all to memory. Misaki also researched how to make simple tools and how to build a simple house. Not to mention other things that coulde in handy.


    Misaki nned to spend the rest of the weekend training herself in crafting. "Now that I have a basic idea of what to do, I will need to put it all to the test and improvise where needed."


    *BZZZZ!*


    "Times up! Time to get back to work!" Misaki smiled as she skipped to her room. Misaki changed out of her regr clothes and put on some nightwear. She thenid down on to her bed and found afortable position before putting the Full Dive helmet on. She clicked the button on the side and the words, Loading once again filled her vision.


    When she loaded in she was in a white room once more where a familiar looking NPC was waiting for her. "Hello, Misaki! How long will you be setting your timer for this time?" The familiar looking NPC was the AI Operator, Ai ran her through character creation.


    "I will go with eight hours once again." Misaki answered.


    "Eight Hous it is. Please exit through the door..." Ai, disappeared e again after leaving this words. Misaki turned and stepped through the portal. When the scene in front of her changed she found herself back where she had loged off.

 Chapter 10: Crafting The Basics Part One

    Chapter 10: Crafting The Basics Part One


    Her first mission was to find a ce to work. She needed wood, ore, and y like material. She knew the game had its own weather system so she did not want to get caught in the rain while she was working. So the first thing she needed was to go back to the wooded area. But it would not make much sense to go all the way there without taking some ores from the area she was in first.


    Misaki walked around for almost two in game hours as she collected almost two hundred copper ore and fifty iron ore. Once she got this much she figured it was time to go back to the woods and start working on other things. Just to get this ore she had to literally dig it out with her hands along with using her sword to pry some of it out of the bedrock. One good thing was that Misaki noticed that the lower level monsters no longer even attempted to attack her which made traveling a lot quicker. In no time at all she had already crossed therge grassy ins and entered the woods.


    Unlikest time when she was here she decided to make her way deeper into the woods. She wanted to try to find a secluded ce to set up camp. After walking for about an hour of in game time she found a batch of trees that were packed tightly together. When she pushed her way through she found arge opening in the forest. "This seems like a good ce. The trees circle it tightly, allowing for plenty of privacy. I will just need to take down one tree to allow for easier entrance. I will also build a wall around the inner part of the circle and add a gate"


    Misaki''s brain turned as she came up with idea after idea. "I will need plenty of lumber. But to protect my privacy it would be best to take it from a ce further away. so it would be less likely for people to notice I am here." Misaki opened her map and marked her current location and gave it a tag [Home]. She would be spending a lot of time here and she did not want others trying to steal her techniques or equipment. So she figured it would be best to go somece that was almost a two hour walk away from the spot she was currently in to gather resources.


    Misaki moved quickly as she made her way through the forest. So far the first monsters she had encountered were only level 10 and were to low to even be aggroed by her.. Misaki was very happy she did not go too deep into the forest the first time she was here. Otherwise, she might have been dead before she even knew what happened.


    Misaki cut down one hundred trees with her katana and collected two hundred kilograms of y mud. She then gathered around three hundredrge sized leaves that were taller than her along with batch after batch of tall dry grass for tenders.


    Which she had her bounty that she figured she would need. Misaki made her way back to her new home area. She took out one of the trees she had cut down and ced it in the middle of the field. She looked at it and sighed. "This will be more work than I had thought!"


    Misaki went right to work. She literally dumped all the y mud she gathered onto the ground at the side of the ring of trees. Seeing how dirty she was going to be getting Misaki took out one of the more worn sets of clothes that she took from the Burges home when she first created her character. She put it on and felt a little more refreshed since the skirt she was currently wearing was lighter and cooler than the armor.


    Misaki first formed a coal pit. She would need this coalter on for her forging so she wanted to make tons of it. After making her coal pit and getting it going, Misaki started to work on a small shelter. Using her katana she would slice therge tree trunks into boards in just a few shes. She fashioned a small one room hut with a table and chair. Since she already had a bed she did not need to make one. The hut itself was built using interlocking boards. Since she did not have nails to nail the boards together she went with the next best thing which was interlocking it. This caused the hut to basically be all one piece. The roof was covered inrge leaves to help ward off any rain. Now, this might all seem difficult to do with just a katana but with Misaki''s current strength she was slicing through the wood like butter making this very easy.


    Misaki looked at the hut and said "[Inspect]"


    [Primitive Home Creator: Misaki]


    [Would you like to rename it?]


    Seeing that she could rename the hut she quickly hit yes and typed in "Queens Abode." She hade up with a very cringe worthy name for the little hut she had just made.


    [Queens Abode, Creator: Misaki]


    After her living quarters was settled she began working on the forge. She created a fan out of two pieces of bark and a semi thick stick that was then split at one end four ways. She then cut a notch into the two pieces of bark and interlocked the two pieces together. She then jabbed the stick that had its end spit into the interlocked pieces of bark. When twirled it created a small fan.


    "Hmm not bad. I just need to use some thin wood strips and create some rope. Then I can easily make this fan spin quicker." After some time Misaki dug a pit and built a y forge with a small hole at the bottom that had a built in fanning system. Misaki only needed to pull back and forth on two pieces of rope to create an air current to fuel the mes inside the forge.


    "Now that my forge is set I will need a few primitive tools as well." She had already spent sixteen in game hours creating the things she has now. She was actually making progress now. She just needed to make a basic hammer and tongs to use with the forge. To create the hammer she used rope and a very thick branch along with a decently shaped piece of iron. It only took about twenty minutes in game time to make both hammer and tongs.

 Chapter 11: Crafting The Basics Part Two

    Chapter 11: Crafting The Basics Part Two


    Once Misaki was finished with her prep work she could only wait for the coals to be finished next. That would be when the real work would start. "I still need something to use as an anvil" Misaki knew that in order to fashion any kind of weapon she would need to pound the ore into shape. Misaki inspected her coal mound to be sure it would not cause any fire before heading out to find a strong sturdy t rock she could use to make her weapons with.


    Misaki searched high and low trying to find something that could work. But mostly what she found so far was either too brittle or could not hold up to constant hammering. She had brought her primitive forge hammer with her in order to get an idea of what she could use. But sadly so far she was not able to find anything. She had pushed deep into the forest where the monsters were around level fifteen. Well, all except therge tree that stood fifty meters tall and was walking around causing the ground to shake underneath.


    [Area Boss: Treant King]


    [Level 150]


    Misaki wanted to cry! How was it that she had just started this game and she had already run into two world bosses!? She was hiding behind arge tree trunk holding her breath. She was not dumb enough to try to engage this boss. She had no decent weapon and no advantages like she did with the Golem King! All She could do was wait for the Treant King to move along! Misaki''s heart was pounding so much it felt like it would jump right out of her chest. She was even afraid of breathing in case the sound of her breath would attract the Treant King''s attention! She was very afraid of dying right now! If she died her whole weekend would be gone!


    In Eternal Phantasy, death meant being locked out of the game for Forty Eight hours. This might be strange but in a game where yers rule, a lot can happen in forty eighter hours. Kingdoms could fall even whole areas could be destroyed. Her stuff could even get stolen! She had not ced her things into her inventory! She did not want to have to spend more time rebuilding her forge and hut! When she decided to fight with the Golem King she did not mind the penalty of dying. Mainly because she did not have anything going on at the time and also because it was a once in a lifetime chance she could not pass up!


    Two hours of in game time passed and finally, the Treant King moved onto a new area. Misaki breathed out a sigh of relief. She came out of her hiding spot and looked over at the area the Treant King was before. She let out a sigh and was about to turn to leave when she saw a glimmer of something out of the corner of her eye. "What''s that!?"


    Misaki cautiously made her way over to the spot where she saw the glimmer of light. What stood before her was arge stone b that sparkled under the sun that peered through the treetops. "It''s just about the right height andrge enough. But is it strong enough?" Misaki took out her forge hammer and mmed it down on top of the stone b with all her strength.


    *ng!*


    A clear crisp sound rang out when the hammer hit the rock b and recoiled back. Misaki was very excited since this was the first thing she had found that could hold up to a beating! "Looks like I found what I came for!" Misaki pushed on the rock b to make sure that it could be moved. She pushed hard and the sound of the ground underneath the rock b being torn up could be heard. Hearing this Misaki smiled and then collected the rock b into her inventory. She looked at the rock b in her inventory and realized she never inspected it. She tapped the icon to bring up its information.


    [Starlight Ore]


    "Oh? So this is not an ordinary rock b. It''s too bad, I do not have the equipment to break it apart just yet. Otherwise, I would make a sword with this instead. At least, for now, it can be used as my anvil to forge my new weapons." Misaki thought as she closed her menus and headed back to her camp.


    It did not take long for Misaki to return to camp. When she did she saw that the coal mound was finally done. She opened it up and gathered all the coal into a pile. "Now it''s time to get to work! To think I would actually be this excited to forge a weapon. If this was the real world I would probably find this very uninteresting. But because it has something to do with a game I can''t help but feel excited!"


    Misaki pped her hands together and went straight to work. The process was a little tedious since it required Misaki to continuously fan the mes in order to make the fire hot enough to soften the ore. She wanted to go for a copper Iron mix so she stuck two pieces of each ore into the fire. She had made a y bowl to hold the ores so that they could melt into a pool and mix together. She had made the y bowl very thick to allow it to hold up to the mes. Now all that was left was the grueling process of keeping the mes hot.


    A few hours of in game time passed and finally, Misaki was holding a bowl of hot liquid mixed copper and iron ore. She quickly poured it into an already prepared y rectangr cask to form her first copper iron bar. After another hour of time, the bar had hardened and Misaki broke away the cask and gazed at the copper iron bar in her hand. She had a very big sense of aplishment as she felt the coolness of the metal on her skin. "Now, I will just need to make at least three more of these!"

 Chapter 12: The Queens Blade MKI

    Chapter 12: The Queen''s de MKI


    Misaki wiped the sweat from her brow. She now had four bars of copper ironid out in front of her. "Finally! Now to make a cast for my sword''s shape..." Misaki ced her finger on her chin as she got lost in thought. She looked at therge copper iron bars and then started to draw designs on the ground. "I want something that is big enough to block iing damage plus deal decent damage was all. Maybe a jagged de that can rip things apart..."


    After a few designs, Misaki finally came up with something she liked. It was a broad sword with many jagged teeth on both side of the de. If used to stab something pulling it out would inflict more damage. She quickly made a y cast in the shape of her design. She made two cast s of the same design and then stacked them on top of each other. She then opened a hole in one end of the cast to allow a spot for her to pour the liquid metal in.


    Misaki melted all four copper iron bars into a pool of liquid metal and poured it into the cast. After it was cooled Misaki broke the cast open to reveal the unfinished look of her new weapon. It looked ugly, had no hilt, and was dull as can be but it was for sure her very first creation. Misaki was so happy that she actually burst out into a dance. Luckily no one saw her dancing or she would have unknowingly be the hottest topic on the once again amongst theizens. Her dancing was something to be seen In truth, it was actually seen by a certain someone


    ---------


    Watase Toshi held his head with his hand as he looked at the scene in front of him. He had taken it upon himself to keep an eye on the girl who killed a level 100 world boss at level 2. But the sight in front of him was too embarrassing for him to even watch. "This dance Why is it she is so smart when ites to forging and building a house but dancing It turns into this..."


    "Toshi..." Hearing his name being called Watase Toshi quickly closed hisptop and turned towards the voice. "Hey what were you looking at!?"


    Watase Toshi almost choked thinking of that girls dance. He did not want to let others know of this! "I was looking at some porn..."


    "What!? Toshi you are at work! Do that shit at home!" Watase Eriko yelled out.


    On this day to keep the world safe from the world''s worst dancing. Watase Toshi took one for the team as he was lectured by his sister for over an hour...


    -----------------------------


    "Okay next up is heating the de and pounding out the imperfections. Once the imperfections are dealt with and the de is smooth, I just need to sharpen it and make a hilt!" Misaki went right to work ttening the de and making sure that it was smooth as can be. After about two hours of work of hammering away at the de, Misaki was finally happy with what she was seeing. A nice smooth de wasying in front of her on top of the starlight ore anvil. She was finallying up to the final stages. Using the edge of the starlight ore she started to sharpen the edge of her new de. She wanted it to be as sharp as possible so it could slice through anything!


    Time ticked by and Misaki was now holding apleted Broadsword in her hand.


    *Ding!*


    [Starlight Gleaned Copper Iron Sword Created!]


    [Creator: Misaki]


    [Rarity: Superior]


    [Attack power] 75


    [Quality Level ] 54


    [Would you like to change its name?]


    Miaki eyes almost popped out of her head. "What the hell is Starlight gleaned?" Misaki thought for a bit. The only conclusion that she coulde up with was because she used the starlight ore as an anvil! "If it is because of the ore then I will need to test it out the next time. But these stats though!"


    Misaki did not know what she did or if her thought process about the starlight ore was correct but she did know that she was probably looking at the very first superior grade level 54 weapon in the game. She quickly typed in a new name for it on the virtual keyboard.


    [The Queen''s de MKI]


    [Creator: Misaki]


    [Rarity: Superior]


    [Attack power] 75


    [Quality Level ] 54


    "Let''s see with my current stats... Let''s equip this weapon and see where I am at now." Misaki unequipped the beginner Katana and then equipped her new weapon The Queen''s de. Then she opened her character screen.


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 36


    [XP] 45879/57600


    [HP] 300/300


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 219(584)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 115(266)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 360


    [Strength] 145(472)


    [Stamina] 15


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKI


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial, Golem Kings Might


    "Attack power is now at 584. I wonder how strong that actually is?" Misaki swung the sword in her hand a few times. Although the sword was double the size of her body she was able to swing it around effortlessly.


    *Roar!*


    A loud booming roar sounded out over the forest. This caused Misaki''s face to pale as she started to feel vibrations underfoot. "Don''t tell me..." Misaki looked at the starlight ore that she had sitting next to her forge. "Was this thing some kind of treasure to that Treant King !?"


    Misaki did not want to wait to find out she quickly stored her small hut and the starlight ore along with her tools. She could do nothing about the forge since it was built into the ground. She hesitated for a second before using her foot to destroy it. She then gathered all the materials she hadid about and went to rush to the exit of the circle of trees. But just before she was able to get to the exit a rumbling sound was heard and a row of trees that encircled the open space came flying right at Misaki!

 Chapter 13: Autograph Part One

    Chapter 13: Autograph Part One


    Misaki saw the trees flying towards her and quickly dived to the ground. She felt the wind pass over her head as the trees crashed into the ground a few meters away. Debris flew out from the impact of the trees covering Misaki in dirt and rocks. Her heart was pounding as she had almost lost her head if it were not for her quick reaction. Quickly looking behind her and saw that the Treant King was making a full b-line straight towards her! Misaki quickly got up off the ground and started to run.


    "How the hell am I supposed to fight that thing!?" Misaki screamed as she dashed into the forest hoping to lose the Treant King.


    But unfortunately, she was not so lucky to shake the Treant King off as it continued to throwrge trees in Misaki''s path blocking her from escaping too far. This action really started to aggravate Misaki as she continued to run she shouted out: "You son of a bitch! Stop throwing shit at me!"


    The only answer she got back was anotherrge treending only a meter away from her. After having so many trees thrown at her Misaki finally snapped! "Fine! You won''t let me escape nor will you stop throwing trees at me! You want a fight!? I will give you one!"


    Misakipletely changed from escape mode to attack mode. She took out her sword and started to run directly at the Treat King! She had no n whatsoever! Her only thought was that since escape was impossible she would at least stab it a few times to let out her frustration before dying!


    The Treant King seeing a puny human who stole its treasure running towards it with the intent do it harm caused the Treant King to roar out and rage! It shoved its root like arms into the ground causing the ground under Misaki''s feet to shake violently. Misaki felt something was wrong and instinctively dodge to the side. Only to see the spot where she was once standing being impaled from the ground by sharp tree roots!


    Misaki wiped the cold sweat from her brow as she continued to move. This was the first battle where she actually felt her life being threatened. The Treant King saw that it''s attack missed and quickly retracted its arms from the ground. Misaki was now only a few meters away from the Treant King. Feeling it space being invaded the Treant King swept out with its rooty hand at Misaki.


    Misaki was not slow to react as she jumped in the air as she saw that ducking would be a bad idea. As Misaki jumped she thrust down with her Queen''s de with all her strength. This made her do a full summersault mid-air! The de of the Queen''s de hit the Treant King''s arm and a loud cracking sound was heard as the Treat King''s arm from the elbow area to its hand waspletely severed off!


    *Crack!*


    "Ehhh!!!!!! Was it supposed to be this easy to cut a world boss''s arm off!?" Misaki was confused as to what had just happened. But before she could even think about it she felt her body being mmed by something hard as she was thrown like a kite through the woods. She crashed into tree after tree. She could not stop herself and she could only watch helplessly as her health was being reduced to nothing.


    *Ding!*


    [You have died! Since this is if your first death [Death Lock Out Time] will only be 2 hours. After which any death afterward will lock you out for 48 hours... ]


    After the message came up Misaki found herself staring at a nk screen. She pulled the helmet off her head and frowned. "To think one hit from Treant King sent me flying a good hundred meters away. I hope that I still have all my stuff when I log back in..."


    Misaki sat up and took off the full dive helmet. She stretched her arms and legs a bit as she went over what had happened just now. " I need to take some time and learn some martial arts and swordy Otherwise, I will becking in actualbat technique. Maybe I should learn some parkour as well. Hmm..."


    With these thoughts in mind, Misaki decided it would be best to start off with a run. She would need to talk to her father to cover the expense of training all this stuff. He would actually be more than happy to pay for such active things.


    Misaki tossed on a pair of sweats and put on her shoes. It was now early morning so it was a perfect time to do a little running. She stretched her legs a bit before heading off down the sidewalk.


    *Click!*


    Misaki heard the sound of someone taking a picture which caused her to look over to see a teen boy around her age taking pictures of her. "Hey what are you doing!?"


    The teen boy was startled at first but quickly reached into his bag and pulled out a paper and pen and walked over to Misaki. Misaki was confused as to why the teen boy was walking over to her with paper and pen and subconsciously covered her chest. "What? What do you want?" Misaki asked nervously.


    "Q-Queen! May-may I have your autograph!?" The teen boy asked as she bowed his head and stretched out his hand that held the paper and pen.


    Stunned Misaki asked. "You want whos autograph?"


    "Yours..." The teen boy answered.


    "Why?" Misaki questioned again.


    "Because you are the Queen!" The Teen boy said with a big smile on his face.


    This statement caused Misaki to freeze. Why was she a queen all of a sudden? Puzzled she couldn''t help but ask the teen boy. "Are you mistaken? I''m just a normal high school student when did I be some Queen?"


    "You are Misaki from Eternal Phantasy, right? Nicknamed Queen?" The teen boy asked.


    "Huh? Yes, my character is called Misaki but what''s this queen business?" It was now that the teen boy understood. He took out his phone and brought up the video of Misaki''s feat of killing the Golem King.


    "Eh!?"

 Chapter 14: Autograph Part Two

    Chapter 14: Autograph Part Two


    Misaki looked at the number of views and all thements and was thanking the gods that she was not nicknamed ''rainbow flowing from her mouth''! That would be the worst nickname she could ever be given! But she now understood that her killing of the Golem King at level two had made her some kind of an inte celebrity. She did not realize it since she never looked up news on the game now that it was out. She just wanted to y the game for what it was and learn as she goes.


    While Misaki was lost in thought the Teen boy was getting nervous. He raised his hand that had the paper and pen once again and asked: "Can I please have your autograph?"


    "Huh? Oh sure Sorry I was a bit surprised that I had be famous all of a sudden. Should I write Misaki or Queen?" Misaki asked as she took the paper and pen from the teen boy.


    "Queen please." The Teen Boy smiled happily. He was actually getting the Queen''s autograph! "Also Can I get a two shot with you?"


    Misaki frowned a bit but still nodded and allowed the boy to take a two shot with her. "Thank you!" The teen boy bowed his head before running off.


    Misaki watched as the teen boy ran off and felt a little flustered at what had just happened. She never expected that she would end up being somewhat famous out of nowhere. But before she could turn to continue her run a small voice sounded out behind her. "Umm Excuse me..."


    Misaki turned around to see a small girl around ten years old. "Can I help you?"


    "Your Queen right?" The small girl asked shyly.


    "Uh... I guess." Misaki answered embarrassingly.


    The girl''s face bloomed with a smile as she asked: "Can I get your autograph please!?"


    "Yeah sure..." Misaki for the second time in her life signed another autograph. Once she finished, Misaki said her goodbyes to the little girl and quickly ran back to her apartment.


    After closing the door and locking it Misaki let out a long sigh. "How the hell do I y a game for no more than sixteen hours and suddenly be famous!?"


    *Ring!*


    Misaki''s cell phone started to ring inside her pocket. She took it out and looked at the screen to see it was from her best friend Chiho. "Hello, Chiho? What''s up?"


    "Mitsu! Is that really you in that video killing the Golem King? No no It is definitely you. Only you would be toozy toe up with a character name and use your own. So tell me how the hell did you do it? The video only shows you stabbing the Golem King in the eye causing it to fall then stabbing it for four hours." Chiho had seen the video and spent almost three hours watching it over and over again until she was sure that the one in the video was in fact her best friend Misaki! It was only now that she was calling to confirm it.


    "Ahah Yeah, it was me I just climbed up on top of a high teau. Everything after that was just coincidental. To be honest I was very lucky. But Chiho I think I might be a ma for world bosses. Because I was just forced out of the game after being pped in the face by one. It actually came looking for me and then chased me all over the ce before it finally killed me." Misaki still had yet to figure out why it chased after her. She could only think it was the starlight ore but she was not one hundred percent sure on this.


    "Well whatever the case may be Mitsu, you are now a star! Wear a face mask when you go out. I am sure you will be stopped and asked for autographs from now on." Chiho said jokingly.


    "Yeah kinda toote for that. I have already signed two autographs this morning..." Misaki scratched her nose for some reason it was kind of embarrassing to talk about it.


    "What really!? I was just joking but I guess that could happen since that video has well over fifteen million views now. Next time I see you, you will need to give your best friend an autograph as well my Queen!" Chiho teased.


    "Fine, fine I will. Hey, Chiho your family runs a kendo dojo correct?" Misaki had just remembered that Chiho''s grandfather ran a kendo dojo.


    "Yeah, we do why?"


    "Is it possible to be trained in real sword fighting and not just sport? I need to learn how to fight properly with a sword."


    "My grandfather can teach you I''m sure. Hold on I will go ask. Jiji!" Misaki chuckled as she heard Chiho calling out to her grandfather.


    Misaki only had to wait a few minutes before Chiho came back with her grandfather''s reply. "Jiji said that you cane over in an hour to learn some basics of real swordy. He said depending on how fast you pick it up will depend on whether or not he will continue to teach you. So, in other words, Mitsu if you suck he will not teach you." Chiho said.


    "Okay, I will be there soon then. Thankyou, Chiho you''re a lifesaver. " Misaki was very grateful that she could learn real sword fighting skills for free.


    "Then I will see you soon Mitsu. Don''t forget to wear a mask and put on a hood as well. Otherwise, you might get swarmed. Remember you are a star now Mitsu~! See you soon~!"


    After Chiho hung up Misaki quickly ran to her room and logged into the game. She had to check to make sure she did not lose any of her items and gear when she died. Shen logged in she found herself standing in a mass of broken and uprooted trees. knowing that she did not have much time she quickly checked her inventory and let out a long sigh of relief. "Luckily I was able to keep all my stuff. But from the looks of it, the Treant King was not happy. I guess my body disappeared before it got here and could not get back whatever it was searching for." Misaki felt it was best not to log out here so she ran little ways out of the destruction zone and found a quiet ce to sit before re-logging out.

 Chapter 15: The Nagasawa Residence

    Chapter 15: The Nagasawa Residence


    After logging out Misaki found a face mask and a pair of sunsses and put them on. She had to take a bus to get to Chiho''s house and did not want to bring any more attention to herself. That was why Misaki decided to take Chiho''s advice and disguise herself. Chiho''s house was only ten minutes away by bus but a thirty minute walk. Luckily the bus that went in Chiho''s home''s direction passed by quite frequently so she did not have to wait long before taking one.


    Chiho''s house looked like something you would see in a Yakuza movie for the home of an old Yakuza boss. Her house was surrounded by a tall wall that was as tall as two Misaki''s. There was arge double doored wooden gate that could not be opened without being let in or had the code to open the gate. Next to the gate was a namete that read Nagasawa, Chiho''s surname.


    Misaki always felt nervousing to Chiho''s house mainly because there was always some ruffian looking men hanging around doing all the housework. When Misaki first came here she was almost scared to death when she met these guys. It took a bit of time to get used to the people here. Once she did she found that even though the people in Chiho''s house looked like they would murder anyone at any moment. They were actually really kind. They would bow to Misaki calling her Young Miss which made Misaki feel like a princess at times.


    Today was the same as any other day. Misaki pressed the inte button at the side to be let in as normal. The person who opened the door was a bald headed young man who was in his mid twenties. He had arge scar across his face and a few teeth missing when he smiled. Seeing the familiar bald head Misaki smiled as she said: "Good morning Tetsu!"


    "Osu! Good morning Young Miss. Our Young Miss is waiting for you inside. I heard that you came to start training with Master in swordy?" Tetsu asked. He was surprised to see that his Young Miss''s best friend was wanting to take up actual sword fighting.


    "Mhm! I need to learn not only sword fighting. But all kinds of martial arts plus parkour." Misaki exined as she walked into the yard.


    "If you need someone to train you in parkour I have a friend who is very good at it and I also have a few friends who are good at aikido, kung fu and taekwondo. Actually Young Miss these three martial arts along with parkour would really mix well with each other." Tetsu exined.


    "Hmm Then I will need to bother you, Tetsu, to introduce me. As long as they are trustworthy, that is." It was not that Misaki did not trust Tetsu, it was she did not trust those she did not know. She was a young girl after all. If she was going to get training from people she had to make sure her safety would not be in jeopardy.


    "Haha! Do not worry I will call all four of them over now. All four owe Master a great deal so as long as I introduce you to them in front of Master they would never think of trying anything." Tetsu smiled as he quickly pulled out his phone to make the calls.


    Misaki who was left speechless did not know what to say! ''So in other words, if I had met them by myself they would have done something!? What kind of people are you getting me involved with Tetsu!?'' Is what Misaki thought but did not dare to voice her opinion out loud.


    "Mitsu!" Chiho came running out of the house andtched onto Misaki''s arm.


    "Chiho do you know Tetsu''s friends who are good at martial arts and parkour?" Misaki asked.


    "Yeah, I do. I go with them some times to watch them train. They take their martial arts very seriously. Why do you ask?" Hearing Chiho say she goes with them sometimes made Misaki rx a bit. This meant they could not be all that bad.


    "Then can you go with me when I go to train with them? I don''t want to be alone with some guys I don''t even know..." Misaki really only talked with Chiho. Although they were not in the same ss they still became best friends. You could say that the two were the oddballs of the school. Misaki always slept during ss while Chiho had a special background. The first day of school Chiho was dropped off at school by Tetsu and a few other of her grandfather''s "help". Since then Chiho wasbeled as someone not to get close to.


    But that did not stop Misaki from bing friends with her. Misaki wasbeled as special not only because she slept in ss all the time and always got in the top ten of her grade. But because she rarely talked to anyone. Now Misaki and Chiho both had secret fan clubs as well. Even though they were the oddballs of the school, they were both really pretty but no one dared to try their luck.


    This actually had something to do with Tetsu who had seen a boy confess to Misaki one day. Misaki who was flustered at the time not knowing what to do looked like she was being wronged and Tetsu assumed that Misaki needed help and kind of beat the boy up thinking he was trying to hurt his Young Miss''s best friend.. Since then the two girls were eye candy only and no touching allowed. No one dared to try to get too close to them since they were afraid they would get beaten up as well. This left Misaki and Chiho to only have each other to talk to while at school. Because of this, the two girls grew closer together and now were more like sisters.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. But Mitsu you really do go out of your way just for a video game." Chiho teased.


    "What can I say? I love games and Eternal Phantasy has actually given me something that I had always wanted." Misaki stated as she looked up at the sky.


    "And what is it that Eternal Phantasy can give you?" Chiho was quite curious about what Misaki was talking about. She could only think of Eternal Phantasy as a game.


    "Freedom to do what I want and go on adventures. Not bound by rules of the world." Misaki said as she smiled. To her, everyday life was boring, simple, and easy. At least in Eternal Phantasy nothing came without a lot of hard work.

 Chapter 16: When Best Friends First Meet

    Chapter 16: When Best Friends First Meet


    It was the start of the new school year for Misaki. Her father and mother had just gone overseas. She had to do a lot of begging and pleading in order to stay in Japan by herself. Her father agreed after she said she would stay in the top ten of her grade no matter what. This was not a hard agreement for Misaki because she could understand anything after looking over it once. When you add in her ability to remember anything she has read a few times there was no problem with her staying in the top ten of her grade.


    Misaki did not hate school. She found it a good ce to sleep after a long night of gaming. Which she just so happen to have done justst night. As Misaki was walking through the gates yawning away. She saw an expensive looking ck car pull up. She was startled to see a bunch of hoodlums getting out of the car and then lining up next to it. But what surprised her more was a cute girl around her age also stepped out of the car. When she did those said hoodlums all bowed to her in unison.


    Seeing this scene made Misaki wonder if they were shooting some kind of film or something. But she paid it no mind as she pulled out her PPP and started to grind some levels as she walked into the school building.


    That cute girl that Misaki saw also happened to have been paying attention to Misaki. That said cute girl was none other than Chiho. When Chiho saw Misaki pull out the PPP, she was surprised at first as to why a girl like Misaki who was considered to be very cute would be ying video games in school. ''Wouldn''t such a cute girl be popr amongst the ss?''


    Weeks then months passed and the two of them did not see each other at all really except in passing. Misaki would always be ying a game of some kind, walking down the hall by herself while Chiho would take a nce at Misaki as she too walked down the hall by herself. Both seemed to be loners.


    It was not until one afternoon when Misaki was sitting on a bench out in the schoolyard, ying her PPP, did they finally meet face to face. Chiho had been wanting to talk to Misaki for a while now since Misaki piqued her interest on the first day of school. She had finally mustered up the courage to talk to Misaki first. "Ummm Excuse me?"


    Startled by the suddenness of someone calling out to her Misaki almost dropped the PPP in her hand. It bounced around a few times on her fingers tips until she finally caught it. She looked at her screen and frowned. "Shit I died."


    "Ahh! I''m sorry it''s because I startled you." Chiho felt anxious now since this was not starting off on the right foot. She only wanted to try to make a friend. It has been a few months since school had started and no one was even willing to talk to her. She did not want to spend her high school life alone as she did in her middle school. It was not that her ssmates were bullying her. They were actually rather nice to her. It was just that they never invited her anywhere nor did they try to exchange numbers with her. Basically no one wanted to be her friend even if they were nice to her. Which brought her here hoping the cute girl who was always alone and ying video games would not mind being her friend.


    "It''s fine. I had saved it before the fight started so it''s okay. How can I help you?" Misaki asked as she looked at the flustered girl before her.


    "Ah! Umm. My name is Nagasawa Chiho. I was actually wondering if we can be friends." Chiho felt a bit embarrassed asking something like this upfront. Normally you do not ask to be friends with someone. It just happens.


    " Errm Misaki Mitsu, it''s nice to meet you... But umm... Are you sure you want to be friends with me? I''m pretty weird you know." Misaki said bluntly.


    ''Huh? Was I just rejected?'' Chiho was a little confused at Misaki''s answer. "Um What do you mean?"


    "It means I''m weird? No one talks to me unless need be. I sleep all day in ss and I y video games all night. Isn''t that pretty weird? But if that is okay with you I do not mind being your friend." Misaki said with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with ying games all the time!? I y games every day as well!"


    "Really!? Then do you know how to beat this boss!? I can''t seem to beat him no matter what I try! I am not sure if it is some kind of bug or not but he always does an instakill when he only has 100 [HP] left." Misaki''s eyes shined brightly as she talked.


    "Boss? Let me see Oh, this guy! Yeah, I had a hard time with him two! I had to boogle it to find out how to beat him. You do this and this..."


    And that was how Two Best Friends officially met for the first time.


    ------------------------------------


    "Is that brat here yet!?" A loud elderly voice sounded out as the door to the house opened up. An older man in his sixties walked out of the house with arge broad sword on his shoulder. He looked at the trio in front of him and snorted. "Didn''t I say be here within an hour? Why are you out front talking away? Quickly get inside! We do not have all day. Like I told the chibi if you can not learn what I teach you quickly Do note back to my dojo looking for training! I actually didn''t want to train you but the chibi begged me to."


    "Jiji! Don''t lie! You were the one that has been asking me over and over if Mitsu wasing or not!" Chiho exposed her grandfather''s lies.


    "You! You really actually ratted out this old man!? What happened to family bonds!?" Grandpa Nagasawa stomped his feet.


    Misaki let out a lightugh seeing the antics of the two in front of her. "Grandpa I am a bitte sorry I had to finish something up before heading over. That was why I waste."


    "At least you are honest! Okay then let''s get going. I will train you hard. I do not want anyining!"

 Chapter 17: Bribed With Meat Buns

    Chapter 17: Bribed With Meat Buns


    *ck*


    *ck* *ck* *ck*


    Sounds of wooden swords hitting each other sounded throughout the room. As Misaki and Grandpa Nagasawa were currently sparing back and forth. It had only been two hours and Misaki had already shown drastic improvement. Once she started learning the basics she mastered it within minutes causing everyone who saw this to feel shocked.


    "Mitsu! MItsu! Stop! Jiji can''t take anymore! If you keep going he will die from exhaustion!" Chiho yelled out.


    Misaki was one to get lost in whatever she was doing and not really pay attention to those around her. So she did not see how tired Grandpa Nagasawa was getting while they were sparing. But this was a given since they had already spared for an hour nonstop.


    "Little girl are you trying to kill this old man!? Just so you know you are not in this old man''s will and testament so you will not get anything if I die!" Grandpa Nagasawa yelled out.


    Misaki let out augh as she wiped the sweat from her brow. She had not exercised like this for a long time. So she was now dripping in sweat. "Grandpa, I do not want your things. I just want Chiho, so as long as you leave her to me then everything is fine!"


    Grandpa Nagasawa snorted as she looked at the smirk on Misaki''s face. It was only this girl who had the courage to even be wise to him! But this was also the reason why he really liked Misaki because he could joke around with her! "If you want Chibi, I can give her to you"


    "Good! I already have the marriage certificate ready. All I need is Chiho''s stamp!" Misaki teased.


    Chiho who was standing at the side was wide eyed with her mouth open as she listened to her best friend and her grandfather''s conversation! Was she just some kind of bride to be given away!? "Will the two of you be serious!?"


    "We are serious!" Both Misaki and Grandpa Nagasawa answered at the same time.


    "I swear It feels like Mitsu is more of your granddaughter than I am!" Chiho tossed her hands up in the air. She felt like when these two got together she would always get bullied! "Anyway, Mitsu you really make me feel ashamed! Not only have you just started but you are able to do all the attacks Jiji has taught you on the first try. Not only that but you are able to spar almost evenly with him in a matter of hours! So not fair!"


    "It might seem that way Chiho but Grandpa was going very easy on me. The amount of strength of each of his attacks was always even and about even with my own. He did it deliberately to allow me to move my body and get used to the flow of the sword." Misaki exined. She could tell Grandpa Nagasawa did not go all out otherwise she would have been easily crushed by him. There was no way even if she was a genius that at least without a year''s worth of training would she be able to actually make Grandpa Nagasawa try a little.


    "It''s good that you realized this. But also do not put yourself down. Your learning speed is very fast and your body seems to move instinctively. I was even forced to step up my strength a bit towards the end." Grandpa Nagasawa did not want Misaki thinking she had no talent in swordy. In truth, he was very shocked at how quick she learned and at how well her body moved.


    As the three continued to chat four young men who were dressed a little fashionably walked into the dojo. They all quickly bowed their heads and said "Master!"


    "Quickly raise your heads why are you all here?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked.


    "Tetsu called us over to help train a young miss." One of the young men replied.


    "Oh?" Grandpa Nagasawa turned to look at Misaki. "Little girl, are you nning to learn other martial arts as well?"


    "That was the n! I need to have more mobility and be able to fight without a weapon as well." Misaki exined.


    "Little girl you picked some tough tutors. But they are the best in their fields within this city." Grandpa Nagasawa said as he put it attention back to the four young men. "Make sure you treat Mitsu well. She is like a second granddaughter to me."


    The four young men all bowed as one said: "We will be sure to give it our all in training her!"


    Once again Misaki showed off her exceptional learning ability by learning all the basics of each school quickly and without ws. All four of her new teachers were all very surprised and started to praise her. Chiho who was watching all this felt a hint of pride as Misaki was her best friend after all.


    "Misaki it''s gettingte so you should stay here tonight you can borrow my extra uniform for school tomorrow." Chiho said.


    But Misaki felt a little weird about staying over someone''s house since she had never done so before. She was about to decline when Chiho who knew Misaki''s personality well spoke before Misaki could. "We will be having steamed meat buns for dinner tonight!"


    Misaki''s eyes sparkled as she heard the words "Steamed Meat Buns". How long has it been since she had the god of all food! Wiping the drool that was forming at the corner of her mouth Misaki quickly said: "Then I will have to impose on you then."


    Seeing the quick change in Misaki''s attitude when "Steamed Meat Buns" was mentioned caused everyone to startughing. Misaki felt a little embarrassed but what could she say! She had no idea how to cook for herself! So making steamed meat buns was out of the question! And buying them from a vendor was even more out of the questions because she had no money! So so what if she was bribed to stay the night. She would get to have "Steamed Meat Buns"!

 Chapter 18: Mixing Martial Arts

    Chapter 18: Mixing Martial Arts


    After having her fill of meat buns, Misaki and Chiho went to go take a bath together. Chiho''s family had arge bath big enough to fit a few people. It was about the same size as those you would find in a local bathhouse. After undressing Misaki and CHiho both got in. Misaki was in awe at how much more developed Chiho was than her. She looked down at her almost barren chest and then at Chiho''s mountain range and frowned. ''Life was not fair in some aspects!''


    "Mitsu this is the first time you have stayed at my house! It''s also the first time I got such an eyeful!" Chiho eyed Misaki up and down with a perverted grin. She had to say although t, her best friend had a nice body!


    "The only one getting an eye full is me." Misaki said as she pinched Chiho''s tit.


    "Hey! That hurts!" Chihoined.


    "Oh... So~, it wasn''t a pimple..." Misaki said as she stuck her tongue out at Chiho.


    "Pimple my ass have you ever seen pimples this big!" Chiho bounced her breasts up and down proudly. Misaki frowned and gave them a p which set off a round of roughhousing.


    After the bath, the two girls went to bed. Chiho felt bad about Misaki having to sleep in a futon so she got a second one andid it beside the other one. "Chiho, to be honest, this is the first time I have ever stayed at a friend''s house. Well to say I have never had any actual friends, to begin with." Misaki admitted. She had grown up alone really since most of the kids found her to be odd...


    "It''s the same for me as well. You see my family. Ever since kindergarten, it''s been like that. On my first day of kindergarten all the kids in my ss cried when my Jiji showed up with some of the people from my house. Since then it was said it was best not to get close to me. So when I invited you tonight to stay over it was actually because I never had a sleepover with a friend before either and since it waste it was a good chance to have one." Chiho, like Misaki, spent most of her time alone growing up.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. Even if people do not like us, we still have each other! We can do this more often now and you can always stay at my house when you want to as well. I do live alone so it''s not like you will be bothering anyone." Misaki said as she snuggled up next to Chiho.


    It was not long before the two girls fell asleep. Misaki was really tired from all the exercises she did today so she fell asleep almost instantly. Chiho fell asleep a little a whileter after she watched Misaki''s sleeping face for a while.


    Outside the room, Grandpa Nagasawa who came to check on the girls nodded his head in approval. "Those two are more like sisters than friends. This old man can feel at ease now." Grandpa Nagasawa had always felt bad that Chiho was alone all the time. Her parents died in an ident when she was young and she was almost always alone. Now he felt that maybe everything was due to fate as his granddaughter now had such a close friend.


    The next day went as normal. Misaki went to school dozed off before going home and doing her homework. Once everything was done and she had a bite to eat and a bathroom break before she quickly rushed to her room to toss on her Full Dive Helmet.


    Misaki logged back in where she originally logged out. This game session, she wanted to get used to doing the martial arts she learned in the real world in game. Since her physical abilities were drastically different here and she had topensate for her tail and horns she had to practice, practice, practice!


    "Let''s see I guess I will start in the area that the Treant King destroyed. There is plenty of things to use as obstacles there. I will practicebining all the training I got yesterday and create my own fighting style." Misaki thought before she took out her Queen''s de and started running through the forest.


    First, she only used normal parkour as she used tree trunks as foot nts to spring her body to and fro. Doing some acrobatics in the air as she flew over fallen trees with ease. Misaki spent almost three in game hours getting herself ustomed to the extra power her in game body had. After which she started to add in her tail into the mix. She would use her tail to swing her body around objects and maneuver her into a better position to glide across objects.


    After she got the hang of her parkour she started to mix in her martial arts as well. This was extremely difficult and there were many times where Misakinded in some embarrassing positions. Eventually, though, she started to get the hang of it and was able to mix her martial arts into her parkour. It was still at a beginning stage but it was slowly starting to form a self made martial arts form that mixed, Aikido, Kung Fu, and Taekwondo with parkour.


    After a few more hours of time Misaki had spent almost a total of three real world hoursing up with her own mix of martial arts. "There is still a lot that needs work but so far this is not too bad. I even added my tail in for an extra strike. Now I just need to practice it with actualbat. That will be where the real test begins." Misaki wiped the sweat from her brow as she stretched her body. Misaki was very satisfied with her current progress.


    *Boom!*


    The ground underfoot rumbled as arge object fell in front of Misaki sending her flying a few feet back. She quickly rotated her body and stabilized herself by using the nearby objects.


    *Roar!*


    A loud roar shook the surrounding trees. The dust cleared to reveal the Treant King staring right at Misaki with menacing eyes! Seeing the Treant King in front of her made Misaki want to cry. "Why is it you again!? Did you not give upst time!? Why can''t you leave me alone!? You already killed me once!"

 Chapter 19: Battling The Treant King!

    Chapter 19: Battling The Treant King!


    The menacing stare of the Treant King seemed as if it was giving Misaki a mocking grin as if it had found it amusing that the puny human yelled at it. This onlysted a second as the Treant King picked up one of the uprooted trees on the ground and tossed it at Misaki!


    "Can''t you do something else besides throw trees at me!?" Misaki yelled as she jumped up into the air right as the tree was about to hit her, she nted her foot on the trunk and pushed off as hard as she could wanting to spring herself off the tree that was thrown at her. But reality can be a bitch sometimes because the tree the Treant King had thrown was covered in slippery moss and Misaki''s foot slipped causing her to fall face first into the ground!


    ------------


    Eternal Games Main Headquarters...


    *Pfft!*


    "What the hell is that girl doing!?" Watase Toshi spat out his tea as he watched Misaki''s blunder.


    -----------


    Misaki who wasying on the ground felt very embarrassed at her little slip up. She knew she did not have time for any self pity as she quickly got up and drew out her sword. That one mistake cost her, her chance to escape! Now she was being forced to fight a world boss! Misaki eyed the Treant King as she opened up her menu. Her health points were too low right now and she needed to add some more. Misaki worked the virtual keyboard quickly as she dumped all her [Status Points] Into her stamina.


    [yer Name]


    Misaki


    [Race]


    Demon Lord


    [Level] 36


    [XP] 45879/57600


    [HP] 405/405


    [MP] 250/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 219(584)


    [Magic Power] 20(22)


    [Defence] 115(266)


    [Magic Defence] 15(16)


    [Status Points] 0


    [Strength] 145(472)


    [Stamina] 375 (528)


    [Intelligence] 15


    [Mind] 10


    [Agility] 10


    [Dexterity] 10()


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKI


    [Skills]


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial, Golem Kings Might


    Misaki looked at the one hundred and five extra health points and wanted to cry. "What the hell is this going to do for me!" Misaki did not get time to curse the game for itsck of situational awareness as the Treant King swept out itsrge arm at her. This time, however, Misaki was ready, she jumped up into the air and did a backflip. Her body spun in the air as she swung down with her Queen''s de creating an arch as her sword once again sliced through The Treant King''s arm, severing it from the middle of its forearm.


    Taking a lesson fromst time Misaki kept an eye out for any other attacks. She still had no idea what had hit herst time that had sent her flying and in the end ended up killing her. This time though she was ready as she kept an eye out all around her. What happened next was very quick as arge root shot up from the ground b-lining it straight at Misaki''s head! Misaki who was still mid air twisted her body and stabbed into the root with her Queen''s de allowing her to follow along with it. When the root stopped Misaki used her momentum tounch herself forward. She was headed straight towards the Treant King!


    Misaki''s speed was fast thanks to the Momentum she got from the root. She twisted her body into a continuous summersault with her de facing straight out in front of her. She now looked like arge circr saw! Her de came in contact with the Treant King''s body and as if it was like butter its whole right arm was cut off! Misaki desperately maneuvered her body once again mid air andnded firmly on her feet a few meters away from the Trent King!


    "Now that was nuts!" Misaki said her breathing was heavy. She had never expected to be able to pull such maneuvers off!


    While Misaki was catching her breath, the Treant King was confused as to what had just happened. It was sure it had just pped the puny human to death. Why was it now that its arm wasying on the ground? The Treant King became enraged as its loud roar reverberated throughout the surroundings. Misaki saw that the Treant King''s bark was starting to turn red causing Misaki''s face to pale. "Not good its enraged!" Knowing she had no choice but to take the initiative to attack Misaki changed forward with her Queen''s de in hand.


    Feeling Misaki''s killing intent the Treant King swung its only arm it had left back towards Misaki who was rushing towards it. Misaki saw this and quickly flipped through the air dodging the strike. Just as she was about tond ten thin roots that were like spears rush out of the ground towards her. Misaki quickly used her tail to spring herself back upwards just before shended and twisted her body just barely evading the attack.


    Seeing all its attacks being easily dodged the Treant King anger rose even more! Its bark turned a deep shade of dark red as it went into a frenzy swinging its arm back and forth hitting the ground, trees, whatever was near it. Misaki jumped back, not daring to get too close. "What the fuck? This thing even has a berserk mode!?" Misaki was starting to get this feeling that this game was truly being unfair!


    The ground under Misaki''s feet started to signs of cracks as the Treant King jumped around and pounded the ground. It seemed to have lost sight of what it was actually attacking while in the berserk mode. "If I can dodge its attacks and attack from the back I might be able to take out one of its legs. That is if I can avoid this madness!"


    Trees, rocks, and dirt were flying through the air nonstop as the Treant King destroyed anything it saw. Misaki knew that this was actually the only time to get close to the Treant King without a direct attack so she had no choice but to risk it!

 Chapter 20: Karmas A Bitch!

    Chapter 20: Karmas A Bitch!


    Misaki charged forward without any hesitation she had to take this chance or she would be in for a long grueling battle. Luckily her Queen''s de seems to be very good against Treant King and can easily cut it apart. Misaki dodged left and right as she continued to run forward. She did not stop for even a second. Many cuts appeared on her skin as debris scraped her skin. Each little cut would drain 1 [HP]. But Misaki did not take any notice of this as she was finally right behind the Treant King!


    Spinning the Queen''s de in her hand Misaki gritted her teeth and swung hard at the ankle region of the Treant King''s leg. Misaki''s sword sunk in and easily severed the Treant King''s Leg from its foot. The Treant King who was iling about in a berserk state suddenly felt its center of gravity go off and fell backward mming into the ground kicking up more dust and debris.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Misaki waved her hand fanning the air in front of her to clear the cloud of dust. "To think that that actually worked!" Misaki was overjoyed that she was able to bring down the Treant King. She quickly ran over to the other leg and cut that foot off as well. After which she did a few front flips andnded at thest arm that the Treant King had that was still iling about. She struck down hard and cut off the Treant King''s remaining arm. She then climbed back up on top of its chest, stabbed her sword into the Treant King and sat down and looked at the Treant King with a bright smile on her face.


    "You know You brought this on yourself. You destroyed my hideout. You threw many, many trees at me and chased me all over. Hell, you even killed me once! Then even after you killed me you were not satisfied and still chased after me and started attacking me again! But unfortunately for you, I was prepared this time. They say karma''s a bitch and it seems this is true for you. You just had to go pick on this Queen who is just a frail little girl. Now you have no arms or feet! Anyway, it''s time for you to be my experience points and boost my level once again. I wonder how much hp you have left after losing two arms and two feet. I will make sure to cut you up into many pieces so that I can use you to build other things. So do not worry your death will not be in vain. " Misaki waved her hand as if what she said was a not really a big deal. She stood back up after catching her breath, dusted off her butt, and grabbed hold of her Queen''s de.


    Misaki lifted her head and looked at the Treant King''s face as she started to walk across its chest. She had only gone a few steps when she suddenly stopped as she felt the Treant King''s chest start to swell. A st of cold sweat hit her as she had a bad feeling that something insane was about to happen. She looked on as the Treant King looked right at her and opened its mouth.


    The Treant King''s jaw seemed as if it came unhinged as a bright light could be seen growing in size deep within then Treant King''s mouth. Misaki''s face paled. Shepletely understood what was about to happen and she was too close to the mouth to even escape!


    Only thinking of survival Misaki stabbed her Queen''s de into the chest of the Treant King once again and squatted down behind it. As she did a bright ray of light shed out and shot towards Misaki! Misaki braced herself up against the de of her Queen''s de, doing her best to keep it from falling over. After almost thirty seconds the ray of light slowly dimmed down. Misaki fell back on to her butt as she shouted out: "No one told me this thing had a fucking beam weapon!"


    Misaki looked at her Queen''s de and smiled. "Thank god I made you! If only you were real I would marry you!" Misaki pulled her Queen''s de out of the Treant King''s stomach and looked around her. Everywhere the ray of light hit waspletely destroyed. There was only a small spot where Misaki had blocked the iing damage that was still intact. Misaki looked back over at the Treant King and let out a lightugh. "Seems this Queen will take down another King. You basically suicide and attacked yourself with your own attack!"


    The front of the Treant King''s chest waspletely destroyed. The eyes of the Treant King seemed to have dimmed as Misaki walked over to stand in front of its face. "Let''s finish this once and for all. I will keep your head as a trophy!" After finishing her words Misaki jumped into the air and did a frontflip and severed the Treant King''s head off.


    A bright light shed as the Treant King''s body started to turn into balls of light. Misaki not wanting to lose the head quickly stored it into her inventory before it could disappear.


    *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding*


    [World System Message!]


    [yer Misaki Has Solo Killed The Treant King World Boss]


    *Ding*


    [Because you are the first yer to solo kill the Treant King World Boss, you have been granted a Unique Passive Skill Treant King''s Grace]


    Seeing all the windows popping up once again made Misaki happy. She quickly checked what Treant King''s Grace actually did.


    [Passive Skill Treant King''s Grace]


    [The grace of the forest runs through your veins. +50 to Health Regeneration every 5 seconds while inbat. +100 to Health Regeneration every 5 seconds while not inbat.]

 Chapter 21: First Skill!

    Chapter 21: First Skill!


    Misaki could not hide the smile on her face when she read this new passive skill. "Such a good thing! With this, for now, I will not have to worry about dying so long as I have 1 [HP] I can just parkour my way around dodging attacks until my hp is full again!" Misaki then turned to the other windows.


    [The following video is a recording of your battle with the Treant King. This video has already been posted on the main page of the Eternal Phantasy website and social media.]


    "Why do I have the feeling I will not be able to leave my house tomorrow..." Misaki frowned when seeing the message about the video. Thest video made her need to give out autographs. Now another video of her soloing a world boss will show up only two days after the first one! Won''t this cause even more of an uproar!? Sighing Misaki went to the next window screen.


    [Because you are the first yer to solo kill the Treant King World Boss, you have been granted the Unique Skill, Nature Control]


    [Unique Skill Added, Nature Control]


    [Allows the user to control the nts around them.]


    [Current Level 0]


    [MP Cost -150]


    "Yes!!!" Misaki saw that she acquired a skill she couldn''t help but shout out her happiness. This also caused her to break out into another dance.


    ------------


    Eternal Games Main Headquarters


    "Stop dancing! For the love of god stop dancing!" Watase Toshi really wanted to hop in game and ban Misaki from dancing.


    "Toshi why are you screaming?" Watase Eriko walked into the room. Watase Toshi quickly shut his monitor off.


    "That was the porn I was watching It wasn''t me screaming." Watase Toshi blurted out. But once he did he wanted to smack himself for not having a better lie than him watching porn all the time!


    "It seems we need to have another talk when we get home Anyway, that girl killed another World Boss." Watase Eriko said.


    "Yeah, I had seen. This time it was due to her sword. I think it has some Starlight Ore resin in it. Most likely forged in while Misaki was making the weapon. Starlight Ore is a big counter for nt type monsters. If it isbined with the other great ores then a yer can make the ultimate weapon." Watase Toshi exined.


    "I see. It''s no wonder her sword was able to cut right through the Treant King. Well, in any case, she will be our poster girl for right now. So any screenshot moments you see that will allow her to rise in fame will be good. I am leaving this to you since you are the one watching her. But Toshi If you are watching a little girl and porn at the same time I have to ask My dear brother, are you a lolicon?" Watase Eriko asked with a serious expression on her face. She had her mobile phone in her hand with her finger hovering over the speed dial for 119.


    "Who are you calling a lolicon!?" Watase Toshi yelled. On this day Watase Toshi was deemed a lolicon by his elder sister all because of Misaki''s dancing skills.


    --------------------------


    "Eh~? The skill uses so much MP for one use!" Misaki was a little sad since she would need to wait after each use of the skill while her [MP] recovered. "Well let''s give it a try." Misaki activated the skill on a nt nearby.


    *Ding*


    [Skill Failed...]


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Fuck!"


    "Screw it... I guess I will try it on a piece of grass next time..." Misaki looked at the 100 [MP] she had left and sighed. She still had a long way to go.


    After closing the rest of the windows Misaki looked at her current level and let out another sigh. "Only sixteen levels this time around. That gives me 160 more Status Points. I will hold off on spending any more points for now. In case I need them forter But let''s see my current status is..."


    [yer Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Lord


    [Level] 52


    [XP] 10765/246879


    [HP] 417/417


    [MP] 100/250


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 235(1087)


    [Magic Power] 24(25)


    [Defence] 115(387)


    [Magic Defence] 18()


    [Status Points] 160


    [Strength] 145(611)


    [Stamina] 375 (588)


    [Intelligence] 15 (23)


    [Mind] 10 (15)


    [Agility] 10(15)


    [Dexterity] 10(15)


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKI


    [Skills]


    Nature Control


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial, Golem Kings Might, Treant King''s Grace


    "Not bad The only thing that sucks is that I only have one skill. I will have to somehow level it up when I get a chance. For now, I will cast it every time I have enough [MP]. With that being said if the Treant King was guarding a treasure wouldn''t that mean the Golem King was guarding one too?"


    With this in mind, Misaki decided on her next destination. "Time to go back to where the Golem King was. Maybe I can find its treasure."


    Misaki turned to look around to make sure she got everything. It was a good thing that she did because behind her was an objectying on the ground shining with a greenish glow. "[Inspect]"


    [Branch Off The Tree Of Life]


    "I do not know what use you will beter on but maybe if I craft you into a hilt for my next sword, maybe you will add an extra stat." Misaki smiled as she picked up the Branch Off The Tree Of Life and stuck it into her inventory.


    Misaki was quite satisfied with her current abilities. Although a little unrefined she was able to use some of her skills she learned in the real world in today''s forced fight with the Treant King. After onest look, Misaki started to walk in the direction of the rocky area where she fought the Golem King.


    -----


    While Misaki was doing her thing, My Tube was blowing up as theizens were going crazy over the new video of Misaki''s solo kill of the Treant King.


    "Holy Shit! The Queen Is amazing!"


    "Where did she get that sword!? It''s cut the Treant King''s arms and legs like butter!"


    "Those Parkour skills are crazy good! The continuous summersault was nuts!"


    "I have done some Parkour myself and I can say she must have trained for years to be that good."


    "Anyone else notice that she called herself Queen Again?"


    "+1 Called Herself Queen Again!"


    "+1 Called Herself Queen Again!"


    "+1 Called Herself Queen Again!"


    "+1 Called Herself Queen Again!"


    "+1 Called Herself Queen Again!"


    Misaki was once again a hot topic on the...

 Chapter 22: Golem Kings Lair Part One

    Chapter 22: Golem King''s Lair Part One


    Misaki made her way back across the grassy in. She had found a stream on the way out of the forest to wash up since she was covered in dust and dirt from her battle with the Treant King. Eternal Phantasy was a world where everything was real. That included the stink on your body if you did not bathe. Misaki for one hated not feeling clean so she wiped herself down as much as she could without removing her clothes. She did not know who might be watching. So she could only clean her face, arms, and hair.


    After a few minutes of travel. Misaki realized her small bath was in vain since she had been running at full speed to make it to the rocky area as quickly as possible. The in game weather was very hot. Sweat was now dripping from Misaki''s brow. "Why is it so hot!? I feel so sticky!"


    Misaki stopped and wiped her brow as she looked around at her surroundings. "At any rate, I am here at the rocky area again. I need to see if I can find the golems treasure. If it even exists" Misaki then walked towards the area where she had first seen the Golem King.


    The area was covered in broken rocks and teaus. The whole area was decimated when the Golem King had fallen over. Misaki climbed overrge rocks and debris as she made her way around the area. She had originally mapped out the area. At that time she did not find anything strange. She had thought that she saw everything here.


    "Is there really nothing here?" Misaki asked herself inwardly. She had been walking around the area for over two in game hours now and had not found anything that she could deem as a treasure.


    With her mentality of never giving up until she had covered all the ideas in her head Misaki once again did another loop around the area. This time though she happened to notice arge crack in the side of a teau that she seemed to have missed the first few times through. This was not the same crack she had used to climb up to get to the top of the teau before. This one was muchrger. Even if Misaki were to stretch out her limbs to the max she would not be able to touch both walls. Misaki wondered how she missed this crack or if it was some kind of time oriented thing.


    The more she thought about it the more she leaned towards a time oriented game mechanic. She had already walked around this area many times but never noticed such arge crack. There would be no way she would not have noticed such a thing. She would have also immediately investigated it as well.


    Not knowing what dangers mighty ahead Misaki took out her Queen''s de and headed into the crack.


    *Ding*


    [Entered Golem King''s Lair]


    Seeing the notification Misaki now understood this was a dungeon! Misaki was not officially excited. Dungeons meant loot! She just hoped she could get something useful out of this ce. Misaki turned around to see the ce where she entered only to find that the exit was now gone! "So this ce must only open up if you are in the zone for a long time. And if someone enters it the entrance leading into here automatically closes."


    Misaki now understood how this ce worked and as to why she did not see the entrance until now. Misaki turned back around and continued moving forward into the Golem King''s Lair. "The only way out must be at the end of the dungeon or death. " Misaki thought.


    She only walked for about five minutes when she encountered her first monster. It was arge ck snake that was about double Misaki''s size. "[Inspect]"


    [ck Python]


    [Level: 60]


    "Well, I guess this will be my first fight with something that is just about the same level as me since I leveled up. I will now see how much experience a level 60 monster will actually give me!" Misaki said out loud before charging forward.


    The ck Python who was sound asleep suddenly felt an intense killing intent directed toward it. It lifted its head to see a strange looking human girl rushing towards it. The sight of someone invading its territory enraged the ck Python. It quickly shot its tail straight at Misaki as if to say ''how dare you invade my space!'' Misaki was not to be outdone as she parkoured herself off the wall doing a front flip evading the attack with ease. Once she was grounded again she ran up the wall and vaulted up over the ck Pythons head. She shed down with her sword. The sword sliced cleanly into the top of the ck Pythons head causing it to let out a roar of pain. Blood squirted out spraying all over Misaki!


    "What the hell! Do you know how hard it is to clean these clothes? It''s not like there are any washer and dryers in this game!" Misaki yelled. She had been doing her best since the start to not get her clothes sprayed with blood but now she was covered in it! "Yuck, it Stinks! Urp I think I might puke! Fight it back Misaki! Fight it Back!" Misaki said as she pounded her chest.


    Misaki who was doing a one woman show by herselfpletely ignoring the ck Python staring at her with bloodshot eyes, enraged the ck Python to no end. But as it went to strike out with its tail again it felt lethargic and its tail slumped back to the ground not even getting close to Misaki. All the while Misaki was doing her best to wipe the blood off her clothes.

 Chapter 23: Golem Kings Lair Part Two

    Chapter 23: Golem King''s Lair Part Two


    After getting as much blood as she could off her clothes Misaki turned around and raised an eyebrow as the smell of blood entered her nose. "I forgot I was fighting something Good thing it''s dead. I should probably not put my attention elsewhere in the middle of a fight..." Misaki was now reflecting on her actions. If that ck Python did not die it could have been her who would have ended up dead and who knows if the dungeon that she was in would kick her out on death for good or not.


    "I will need to pay more attention or I can end up dead! But it seems these things will die easily if you stab them in the head. At least this kind of monster anyway. I wonder if this is the case for all living things in this game. If it is wouldn''t it be easy to kill anything as long as you stabbed its head? Even if that is true I will have to try not to get blood squirted all over me" Misaki looked down at her now blood stained clothes and frowned.


    Misaki continued on as the area quickly turned into a cave. To the left of Misaki was the cave wall while to her right was a ck abyss. One wrong step could send you to your death. Misaki had a bit of interest as to what might be at the bottom of the ck abyss or if it was just a death zone. "After I finish exploring this dungeon fully I will need to risk it all and check the bottom of the abyss. Hopefully, there is no ultimate weapon or whatever it was called from Final Fairy Fantasy 7. That damn thing would never die and always instant kill me. Otherwise, I will need to do a death move out of the dungeon if it does not already do that for you.


    "One thing I do wonder is why is this cave so bright or is it just because of these dimly glowing stones in the walls and ceiling? But they do not seem bright enough to make the whole cave bright like this." Misaki took out her katana to dig out one of the stones from the wall. She did not want to dull her Queen''s de so Misaki started using the katana for anything that required a tool. After prying one of the green dimly glowing stones out of the wall Misaki mumbled: "[Inspect]"


    [Green Glowing Stone]


    "..."


    "Was the person who created this game not good withing up with descriptions for items? Why is it everything, when inspected, has only this little bit of information. It''s like going to a store and trying to buy an apple. But the store only has the name of the apple above it and nothing else. No matter where you look you can not find a price and when you ask someone else they ignore you and do not answer your question. If you try to take the apple out of the store since there is no price and no one is helping you, you end up getting arrested for theft." Misaki quietlyined to herself.


    ''Somewhere in Eternal Games main office, Watase Toshi was having a sneezing fit.''


    "Well, at least I can''t get arrested if I steal this. I should probably take a few more. There is no telling how deep this cave goes or if I might need them when I climb down into the abyss."


    Misaki continued on. She had only run into a few monsters here and there. All the battles ended quickly. She had now been walking for almost a day inside the cave. She had mapped out a huge area already. There were many dead ends and rooms with three or four monsters roaming about. The only time she had any issue was when it came to flying monsters like Vampiric Bats. They came at Misaki in groups and she had almost fallen into the abyss a few times while jumping around trying to kill them. Sadly though the experience amount she was getting from these monsters was little to none.


    *Ding!*


    [Five Minute Auto Logout Warning: Your current y time limit is about to be reached. Please find a safe ce to logout.]


    Misaki frowned as she looked at the window in front of her. "Hopefully I will be able to continue my trek through this cave system when I log back in or this time limit thing is really unfair. I guess I will log out in the room back there. There were no monsters inside so it should be safe." Misaki went back to arge room with a high ceiling and took out the small hut that she made in the forest and walked inside it beforeying down on the bed and logging out.


    *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!*


    Misaki opened her eyes to the sound of bells going off in her ears. This was the first time she had actually logged out just before the timer was up. It seemed the Full Dive helmet had a function that worked as an rm clock so when you logged out of the game it would wake you up. Misaki pulled the Full Dive helmet off and stretched a bit before rubbing her sleepy eyes and climbing out of bed. "It is a good thing I did get up I will need to head to school soon."


    Misaki looked over at the clock on the wall. After giving another stretch Misaki washed her face before making a bite to eat. After eating she brushed her teeth and headed back to her bedroom to get into her school uniform. "If only I could study in game It would be good to have ess to reference materials while in game that are loaded onto the helmet... Kinda like my Bambozon Findle" Misaki''s eye caught the time on the clock as she yelled out: "Crap I am going to bete I should get going. "

 Chapter 24: Fame Is Not Always A Good Thing!

    Chapter 24: Fame Is Not Always A Good Thing!


    Misaki got her things together and headed out the door. On the way to school she kept feeling like people were staring at her the entire time making her feel a bit ufortable. As Misaki was walking down the street she heard a small voiceing from behind her. "Umm excuse me..."


    Misaki turned around to see a young boy and girl standing behind her. Puzzled as to why they were stopping her Misaki asked: "Can I help you?"


    "You are Queen right?" The little boy asked.


    Now Misaki knew why they stopped her. She was too preupied with getting to school on time that she had forgotten to wear a mask! Sighing Misaki nodded her head and with a smile said: "Yes, that''s me."


    "Really!? C-Can I get your autograph!?" The little boys face lit up and got overly excited right away.


    "Yeah sure." Misaki answered.


    "Really!? Yay!" The little boy shouted out. He quickly reached into his book bag and took out a paper and pen and handed it to Misaki. "Can I also take a picture with you? Otherwise, my friends will never believe me!"


    Misaki nodded her head again. But as she was taking the picture she noticed more and more kids had shown up of all ages even some were even adults.


    "It''s Queen!"


    "Can I get your autograph!?"


    "I want a two shot!"


    "Did you really solo both those world bosses by yourself!?"


    Question after question, request after request bombarded Misaki left and right. Her head started to spin as she tried to answer all the questions and sign autographs. The crowd of people continued to grow bigger and bigger. It was not known at what time but even a few news reporters had shown up and started asking Misaki questions.


    It was not until a bunch of ck cars drove up and ruffian looking men pushed their way through the crowd and blocked Misaki did she finally get a little breather. The sight of these men caused the crowd to quiet down. One of these men was very familiar to Misaki. "Young Miss. Our Young Miss figured something like this might happen so she asked us toe pick you up and drive you to school."


    "Tetsu!" Misaki was really happy to see Tetsu. She could not thank Chiho enough for nning ahead!


    "We will bring you to school now Young Miss. Make way!" Tetsu shouted as he and the rest of the ruffians all surrounded Misaki. They pushed through the crowd guiding Misaki to the nearby car.


    Inside the car, Misak let out a long sigh of relief! "Tetsu! You guys are a lifesaver! Where''s Chiho?"


    "Our Young Miss is already at school. She had cleaning duty this morning." Tetsu answered as he started to drive.


    The school was only a minute away from where she was but because she was stopped to give autographs and the like she could have beente if not for Tetsu. At least now she would not bete for school. When she stepped into the school she still had many eyes on her. Misaki, not wanting to get surrounded again rushed to her ssroom and sat down at her desk, putting her head down hoping people will leave her be if they think she is sleeping. It was times like this that she wished she was in the same ss as Chiho. At least then she could let out all her grievances.


    Her peace and quiet did notst long as she felt a tap on her shoulder. Misaki turned her head to see a female ssmate that she had no idea what her name was standing next to her desk. "Misaki your Queen right?"


    "No, I''m not!" Misaki said before turning her head away and putting it back on to her desk.


    The female ssmate seemed a bit confused as she said: "But you were giving out autographs outside..." The girl felt wronged as her eyes started to get watery. She was out there as well trying to get an autograph when those men showed up and escorted Misaki away.


    "Alright, alright I am Queen but don''t let others know I actually do not like all the attention..." Misaki said. She felt a little bad about lying to the female ssmate.


    A bright smile appeared on the female ssmate''s face as she quickly handed over a paper and pen to Misaki. "You name?"


    "Tsukino Yuno" The female ssmate answered.


    "Okay, here you go. Please remember to not tell anyone else." Misaki pleaded.


    "Un! I will make sure to keep it a secret. But I do not think it matters much since your name of your character is the same as your normal name and the resemnce between you and your character is too close for it to really not be known. Also, can I get a two shot!?" The female ssmate asked as she pulled out her cell phone.


    "Yeah, that''s fine." Misaki said as she smiled and pulled the girl over. The girl blushed when she found herself in such close proximity to Misaki. It was then that she found that Misaki was actually really pretty! It was the first time she really got a good look at Misaki since Misaki was normally sleeping in ss.


    After taking the two shot with Misaki, Tsukino Yuno happily skipped to her seat. Only before Misaki couldy her head back down her desk she was surrounded by more of her ssmates! Misaki at this point wanted to cry as she quickly signed autograph after autograph. It was only when the teacher came into the ssroom that she hoped that she would get a break but what Misaki did not expect was that the damn teacher lined up with the students as well! Misaki decided from now on she would turn into a neet and onlye to school when test needed to be taken. Fame was not always a good thing!

 Chapter 25: The Fan Blocking Chiho

    Chapter 25: The Fan Blocking Chiho


    After signing autographs and taking many two shots. Misaki looked at her teacher Kido Sensei who was standing in front of her with paper, pen, and mobile phone in hand. "Kido Sensei I did not take you for a gamer..."


    Kido Sensei blushed. Her normal front is a tough high school teacher who is strict but here she was looking to get an autograph and a two shot with one of her students. But now because of Misaki''sment, she was not sure if she should even ask for the autograph! Seeing Kido Sensei''s inner turmoil made Misaki giggle on the inside. "Who am I signing this too?"


    "Kido Sensei is fine!" A big smile formed on Kido Sensei''s face.


    After getting her autograph and two shot Kido Sensei returned back to being like she was before and started ss. Misaki, who recently been sleeping at night, decided to use her school days to learn as much as she can on things that will be helpful to her in game. She figured during the first break she would run to the library and see if they have any books on sewing. She really needed to get some new armor made up. She had stored the snake she killedst time and was unsure if it could be used for anything. If she could make a set of armor that was light yet durable she would be happy. Misaki also wanted to get some engineering books so she can start learning the ends and out of creating some basic machines to help speed up the process of crafting things.


    Of course, this did not all go ording to n. Misaki could not even get out of her ssroom as she was bombarded by students from other sses asking for autographs. "Excuse me! I need to go to the library!" Her words fell on deaf ears as the students who were surrounding her pushed paper and pen into her hand to get their autographs.


    "Everyone get out of the way! You might want an autograph but causing the person you are asking an autograph from so much trouble to the point you are blocking her from leaving is not a fan but a bully!" A small figure pushed through the group of students and positioned themself in front of Misaki.


    "Chiho!" Misaki looked at Chiho as if her life''s savior had just shown up.


    Chiho only gave Misaki a nod and a smile before turning back to the group of students."If this ever happens again I will make sure that none of you can make it to school tomorrow..." Chiho''s cold gaze sent shivers down the group of students'' spines. If there was anyone in this school who could frighten even the toughest kid in school without needing to so much as lift a finger, everyone in school would say that that person was Nagasawa Chiho.


    The group of students quickly dispersed with the appearance of Chiho. "Mitsu let''s go to the principal''s office. I will have him transfer me into your ss. I originally did not want to use my family to put pressure on anyone but you need someone one near you to keep these idiots away."


    "Chiho, marry me!" Misaki said jokingly as she hugged Chiho.


    Chiho rolled her eyes as she said: "You keep joking like that and I will hold you to it when I am of marriageable age!"


    The two girls talked andughed as they walked towards the principal''s office. Many students along the way wanted toe forward and ask Misaki for her autograph but with Chiho standing next to her, no one dared to do so. "Chiho how does me soloing two world bosses be this?" Misaki could feel all the eyes on her causing her to feel somewhat ufortable.


    "To be honest I do not know either. I think one reason is that you were level 2 and killed a level 100 Golem King and another reason is that you showed some insane moves while battling the Treant King. What surprised me was how well you mixed all the martial arts and parkour you learned in one day into something that was truly awe inspiring when it came to fighting! Believe it or not, Mitsu you are almost as popr as some of the biggest movie stars in the country." Chiho exined.


    "But I do not want to be popr!" Misakiined as she stomped her feet. ''All I wanted to do was y a game! How did it turn into this!?''


    "Chiho do you think they will let me take my sses in game?" Hearing Misaki''s question caused Chiho to roll her eyes again.


    "I think only you would be willing to take sses in a game just so you do not have to deal with reality!" Chiho said.


    "Well fine I will give up on that idea but still if anything it would be kind of cool to do once." Misaki really did think having a ss inside a game for a day would be somewhat fun.


    "This I can not disagree with. I would not mind seeing it happen once just for a change of pace." Chiho agreed. She would not mind have her sses in a game once just to see what it would be like but as an everyday thing, she did not want that to happen. It would be basically turning her escape from the real world into the real world. Now if it used a different tform altogether she would not mind it as much.


    It was not long before the two girls reached the principal''s office.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in..."

 Chapter 26: Doing Things The Nagasawa Way!

    Chapter 26: Doing Things The Nagasawa Way!


    Chiho opened the door to the principal''s office and walked in with Misaki trailing behind her. Sitting behind an old mahogany desk was an older man in his upper sixties. He looked over at the two girls who walked in and raised an eyebrow as his gaze fell on to Misaki. He then turned his gaze to Chiho and slightly frowned but quickly turned it into a smile as he asked: "What can I do for the two of you?"


    "Principal Watari, I want you to transfer me into Misaki''s ss." Chiho did not beat around the bush and tly stated what she hade here for. She did not miss the quick frown that he had given her earlier. She already knew the principal disliked her because of her family. But these things she did not care about. She just wanted her best friend to be safe.


    "Nagasawa, don''t you think your request is a little out of ce. The school year has long started. How can I authorize a transfer right now? I''m sorry I can''t do it." Principal Watari did not care for Chiho. Even if the request was something as simple as allowing a student to transfer into another ss he would not do it just because it was Chiho!


    Chiho, on the other hand, had figured this would happen like this because she knew Principal Watari''s thoughts on her and her family. But that did not mean that Chiho would back down so easily. She pulled out her mobile phone and dialed a number right in front of Principal Watari. This action was a tant show of disrespect in his eyes. "Nagasawa what do you think you are doing using a mobile phone right in front of me."


    "Hello, Jiji? Yeah, I am being bullied by my school''s principal!" Chiho started to fake sob as she started to exin the situation to Grandpa Nagasawa.


    "What? Someone dares bully my granddaughter!? Tetsu, get the car ready! We are going to have a little visit to chibi''s school." Grandpa Nagasawa''s voice could be heard clearly over the phone as he screamed and yelled about twisting this off, crushing that, and many other vulgarities.


    Hearing the old man was set oning to "visit" caused Principal Watari to pale. He might dislike the Nagasawa''s but he was still scared of Grandpa Nagasawa! He quickly changed his attitude as he cleared his throat saying: "Ahaha I was just joking with you, Nagasawa. There is no need to bring your grandfather here. You just want to change sses, right? That is a simple task, here, take these memos to your homeroom teacher and Kido Sensei. This will take care of your transfer."


    "Ahhh! Jiji, they just personally bowed and apologized to me. There is no need for you toe anymore. Everything is settled now." Chiho who was fake crying exined to Grandpa Nagasawa with a big smile on her face.


    "Huh? All set? Alright then. Chibi if anyone dares bully you or my little disciple you let this old man know. I will definitely show up to crush their balls!" The little disciple he was talking about was none other than Misaki.


    After hanging up with Grandpa Nagasawa, Chiho gave principal Watari a bright smile as she said: "We have troubled Principal Watari and thank you for your understanding. We will be taking our leave then. " After leaving these words Chiho grabbed the dazed Misaki as she walked out of the principal''s office with a sense of pride as if she had just won a grand battle!


    Misaki felt like everything that had just happened was like a whirlwind. They just went from being rejected to the principal apologizing out of nowhere and agreeing to their request. "So umm... Chiho, this means that you will be in my ss now?" Still somewhat confused about the happenings going on around her, Misaki could not help but ask this question.


    "Yep! I get to be in your ss now. I will kick whoever sits next to you out of their seat so I can sit next to you instead." Chiho said as she gave a "Muwahahaha" styleugh at the end with her hands on her hips and her nose raised to the sky, as sheughed.


    After straightening things out between the homeroom teachers Chiho was now standing in front of her new ss. No one dared look at her. They were all afraid of the ruffians that brought her to and fro from school. Chiho was used to such scenes so this did not bother her so for her introduction she just said: "I''m here to protect Mitsu from all you people and I will be taking the seat next to her."


    Kido Sensei said nothing as she watched Chiho walk over to the desk next to Misaki and gesture with her chin to the girl who was currently sitting there to move. The girl did not hesitate to grab her things and quickly hand over the seat to Chiho. Chiho then sat down and looked at Misaki raised her hand and gave her a "V" for Victory!


    Seeing this caused Misaki tough. Misaki was very happy with this new arrangement. She only had Chiho as her friend so this worked out well for her. Now she wouldn''t have to be worried so much about being surrounded by students who want her autograph all the time.


    Before ss got underway Chiho leaned over to Misaki and said: "Jiji will be stationing a few of our help outside your house in shifts. So you can go home at night without needing to worry about being hassled at home."


    "Chiho you always think of everything. You will make a good wife in the future. It''s too bad no one else will know this except for me!" Misaki said jokingly.


    "I said it before you keep joking like that and I will hold you to it!" Chiho joked back.


    "All joking aside Thank you very much Chiho. You are my life''s savior. If there is anything you want from me just ask." Misaki said seriously.


    "Mmmm nothing as of now. Since it is not every day I get a free request I can use on the great Misaki I will save it forter!"

 Chapter 27: Nasty Spiders!

    Chapter 27: Nasty Spiders!


    The school day ended and Misaki went back to her home with Chiho via car. Chiho was going to stay at Misaki''s house tonight until Grandpa Nagasawa finished settling the shifts to guard Misaki''s house. Chiho had Tetsu bring her Full Dive equipment so that she could y while sleeping. There was only one bed in Misaki''s house and no futon so the two girls would have to share it. "Chiho I''m going to do my homework, eat, and wash up first before I start ying. What do you want to do?"


    "I will do the same. I want to make sure I do all that before I start ying or I might never end up doing it..." Unlike Misaki who could do her homework in a short amount of time because to her it was "simple", Chiho still had to take her time to do her homework.


    "Okay if you need any help just let me know. I will order some food so we can eat when it gets here." Misaki did not have much money but since Chiho was staying the night she could not give her friend cup ramen. So this little visit was going to cause her wallet to be a little tight for the rest of the month.


    "Let me order I will pay. Jiji gave me a ck card that I hardly use. Which means buying some food is easy. I know you are on a tight budget. " Chiho said as she waved the ck card in her hand in the air.


    Misaki was almost in tears as she ran over to Chiho and hugged her. "Chiho, it''s only you who cares about me!"


    "Yeah, yeah enough of the mushy stuff!" Although Chiho said this she was actually enjoying the warmth and did not push Misaki away.


    After homework, food and a bath together. The two girlsid down on Misaki''s bed and put their full dive helmets on. "Mitsu when you get out of that dungeon we will need to meet up so you can power level me!"


    "Okay, I will once I finish this dungeon." Misaki said right as she turned her Full Dive helmet on.


    After logging in Misaki was relieved to see that she was still in the dungeon and did not get kicked out. She was afraid she would be kicked outside the dungeon and then have to wait a set amount of time for it to open again. There was only one issue when she logged in. The room she had deemed safe to log out in was now infested with a spider type monster. There were around twenty of them all in the same room. Luckily she had not moved yet or the login invisibility buff would disappear. Misaki really wanted to know if the devs did this on purpose for soloing the world bosses or not. Because this room should have been a safe area!


    Misaki had no choice but to wait for the spiders to move away from her enough so that she would not aggro them as soon as she became visible. Each spider was level 61. [Inspect]


    [Cave Spider]


    [Level: 61]


    The sight of these spiders did cause Misaki to shiver. One thing she hated the most was spiders and being stuck in a room full of huge spiders was not a happy experience. Misaki got her Queen''s de ready. When the Spiders finally wandered to the other side of the room Misaki rushed forward along the wall parkoured up it did a backflipnded on the back of one of the spiders and before it could react she stabbed down into its head. The spider did not even get a chance to cry out in pain before it died. But this did not mean that Misaki''s actions went unnoticed the death of one of their own caused the other neen spiders to take notice of Misaki.


    "Shit!" Misaki was hoping to fight one on one not neen on one! Misaki moved quickly as she dodged attacks from the spiders.


    Misaki could only move backward and stop them from encircling her. She wanted to get close to the wall so she could parkour up it and flip herself on to one of the backs of the spiders as she had just done. The reason being was that now that they were all clustered together she could easily use the backs of these spiders to parkour herself from spider back to spider back.


    Finally, after many near misses, Misaki was finally close enough to the wall where she could turn around and run up it. Misaki ran up it as far as she could to give herself the height she needed and sprung off the wall flipping herself backward. She twisted her body mid air andnded on the back of another spider. But this time she came down with sword first, stabbing it directly into its head. Once her sword was pulled back out from the spider''s skull, Misaki flipped herself to another spider and did the same. After many flips, twists, and turns Misaki had finally cleared all the spiders out. Whatid before her now was nothing but spider corpses. Msaki looked around the room and her eyes widen in surprise. The spot that she used to flip from before was melting away as a purple fluid seemed to be sprayed all over the wall.


    "What!? Is that poison? It melted the damn wall!" Misaki realized how lucky she was during this fight. If that poison had hit her she would have melted away as well. Just thinking about the trauma she would get if such a thing happened really scared Misaki! "Thank god I did not fight them head on!"


    Misaki looked down at her sword and frowned. It was currently covered in green goopy blood. "At least its blood was not corrosive."

 Chapter 28: Descending Into The Abyss

    Chapter 28: Descending Into The Abyss


    Misaki sat down on top of one of the dead spiders and cleaned her Queen''s de off. "I am not sure if these spiders have one but as spiders, they should have silk right?"


    Misaki hopped off the spider and walked around to its butt. Misaki had remembered reading that spiders had a few holes called spinnerets that they took the silk out from. It starts off in a liquid form then hardens when meeting with the air. Misaki took out her katana and dug it into one of the spinnerets and pulled it back out. A white thin thread was attached to the tip of Misaki''s katana. Seeing the white silk made Misaki happy. She took out a piece of wood from her inventory and started to spin the wood winding the spider silk around it. Misaki did this for each of the neen spiders. "This should help with making armorter on."


    After collecting the spider silk, Misaki made her way through the dungeon. She killed her way through until she had finally reached arge double door. Misaki looked at the door crossed her arms across her chest and nodded her head. "Yep, definitely the boss room. Although I might die it will still be a good chance to see what a dungeon boss is like in this game."


    Misaki pushed open the big doors in anticipation. She walked in with a sword in hand as she looked around. She was already standing in the middle of the room but nothing was happening. "Where''s the boss?"


    There was nothing in this room. It waspletely empty.


    "Splugie!"


    [System Message]


    [A Slime Appeared]


    "..."


    "What the fuck kind of boss is this!?" A slime appeared out of nowhere. Seeing the adorably cute creature with its big round eyes Misaki walked over to it, reached out with her dainty hand and flicked it dead.


    *Ding!*


    [World System Message!]


    [yer Misaki has conquered the Golem King''s Lair]


    -------------


    "Anyone want to tell me why the fuck a slime showed up as the boss for the Golem King''s Lair?" Watase Toshi was mad. Real mad. This was the firstpletion of a dungeon and thest boss was a damn level 1 slime!


    "Sir we do not know either No matter how many times we look at the code there is just no way for a slime to have been able to spawn there. That is a level 60 dungeon! The miniature Golem King was supposed to spawn but for some reason, it did not. " One of the Eternal Games tech people reported.


    "How can that be? You''re telling me there is nothing wrong with the code? A slime A fucking slime just spawned in ce of the dungeon boss! Did the fucking dungeon boss go on vacation or something!?"


    ------------------------


    While the higher-ups at Eternal games were screaming and yelling at each other Misaki was now standing at the edge of a drop off that leads down into the ck abyss below. "Since the boss room was veryckluster and gave nothing but another ore rock." After Misaki killed the slime arge ore rock appeared that was about the same size as the starlight ore.


    "Instead of risking falling to my death as I climb down the side I mise well use the silk I gathered as a rope." Misaki mumbled to herself as she pulled out the silk she had gathered from the spiders.


    Misaki unwound the silk from the stick and tied one end to arge rock. After tugging on it quite a bit to make sure it would support her body weight she tied the other end to her body and tossed the excess off the edge of the cliff leading to the abyss below. After once again checking to make sure the spider silk would hold her weight Misaki slowly started to climb down into the abyss.


    As Misaki descended she took out one of the glowing rocks she dug from the walls earlier to give herself some light. As soon as she got a few meters down. light ceased to exist and waspletely pitch ck. The still of the darkness did not bother Misaki. In fact, it rather excited her adventurous spirit to want to know whaty beyond the darkness.


    Misaki continued to descend until she got to the end of the first batch of spider silk. She then took out another batch and continued down. Hours passed and Misaki finally nted her feet on the ground. The area she was in was not rocky like the cave above but a more organic location. There was what looked to be tubes that had constant bolts of bluish light running through it. While the walls seemed to be made of some kind of alien like material that looks slimy and wet. Misaki did not notice this on her climb down since she did not really touch the wall since the rope extended out away from the wall the further down she got. "What is this ce..."


    Misaki looked around in awe. The whole area reminded her of a science fiction movie where someone ended up in the alien''sir where the walls were actually alive. There only seemed to be the one path so Misaki could only go in a straight line as she walked along the path.


    -------------------


    Inside an office in the Enteral Games building, Watase Toshi was having an issue. He had been watching Misaki as she descended off the side of the cliff in the cave but after descending a few meters all ability to track her was gone. He tried many things but was not able to get a focus on her again. Frustrated Watase Toshi hit a number on his phone: "Send me whoever created the Golem King''s Lair." Watase Toshi scratched his head as he mumbled: "Where did that damn girl go!?"

 Chapter 29: Upload Successful

    Chapter 29: Upload Sessful


    Enteral Games'' main office


    "You still have not found her?" Watase Toshi was getting really anxious. It had been over three hours since Misaki had disappeared. They could not trace her no matter how much they tried.


    "Sir this is the world designer for the Golem King''s Lair. " A man came over and introduced a young man around twenty five years old.


    "Good, tell me is that whole dungeon sealed off? There are no cracks in the worldyers?" Watase Toshi did not even greet the young man before he started asking questions.


    "Sir the ck abyss is supposed to have a kill zone for the yer if they enter it." The young man answered.


    "Some fucking kill zone that is! She fucking climbed right the fuck down into the abyss! If the kill zone did not work then she probably entered her cerebral cortex! Fuck!" Watase Toshi was losing it. There was no way of knowing what happens when someone enters their cerebral cortex. If she identally damaged anything in there it might have adverse side effects and could cause her to be brain dead or even kill her! "You pack up your things and leave, your fired... I said many times during the process that all spaces must have a fucking mesh! If there were any holes it could cost more than you can imagine to fix. You better hope that Misaki is okay otherwise you will be going to jail with me and the rest of the team. You might have just ruined a teenage girl''s life because of yourziness! "


    "But sir I know I added a kill Zone! There was no..." The young man could not finish his words when he was suddenly punched in the face.


    *Paw!*


    "Ahh!" Watase Toshi could no longer control his rage and punch the young man in the nose.


    "A fucking kill zone can bug out! Just adding a fucking kill zone means nothing if you do not fully make sure there is a mesh to backup the kill zone! Are you a fucking idiot? You don''t even know how to follow simple instructions! If there was no mesh in the abyss area all you had to do was send it back to the modeling team!" Watase Toshi yelled.


    "Sir there was a mesh there I have the model on myputer. The whole thing was fully sealed." The artist responsible for the Golem King''s Lair came into the room and spoke up.


    "What!?" It was not just Watase Toshi who said this but everyone else in the room as well. Everyone''s reaction was the same.


    "Sir even in the live version there is a floor at the bottom of the abyss just under where it goes ck. Take a look here." Everyone looked at the screen where the abyss was located with the effects for the abyss turned off there was indeed a floor underneath. Not only was the dungeon fully meshed but the entire abyss also had a kill zone there. And all the collisions were working. There should have been no way for her to go through the floor.


    With this, everyone was at a loss. No one understood how Misaki disappeared. "How is her signal? Is she still logged in?" Watase Toshi could only ask this as of now. It was the only way to see if Misaki was okay.


    "Her signal is still there and her brain wave patterns also seem to be okay. We just can not track her location." A young woman said.


    "Ahh! Fine, keep watch on where she might be. See if she shows back up! The guy I just fired revoke what I said and take him to the hospital and pay for his medical fees also give him a bonus..." Watase Toshi could only walk back to his office and hope things turned out okay.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Misaki was walking down a grey hallway that had tubs with blue lights shing through it. She hade to a location where there was a split. "Hmm which way should I go? I still have about three hours left before I have to log out. I guess I will just do this old school style and go left!"


    Misaki turned left and followed the hallway to the end where she came to a location where a small ball of light covered in a ck sludge was located. "I wonder what this is?"


    Misaki took out her katana and poked the sludge. The sludge wiggled when being poked and started to slowly move towards Misaki. Seeing this Misaki put away her katana and took out her Queen''s de. "[Inspect]"


    [Cerebral Protector]


    [Level ???]


    "Now there is a unique name and that level Well, the level does not matter with how slow it''s moving. Let''s see how much experience points it will give me." Misaki said with a smile.


    Unfortunately the grand battle she thought she was going to have did not happen nor did she get any experience points. As soon as her Queen''s de sliced into the sludge it stopped moving altogether, shriveled up, and then turned into dust before disappearing. All that was left was a bright glowing ball in front of her. Misaki looked at it and said: "[Inspect]"


    [Cerebral Interface]


    Seeing the name caused Misaki''s curiosity to peak. She walked over to the bright glowing ball and touched it. She felt a surge of information that she could not understand enter her brain. The information was all ones and zeros. Misaki never learned binary code so she could not make heads or tales of it.


    *Ding*


    [Upload Sessful]

 Chapter 30: Watase Toshi Calls

    Chapter 30: Watase Toshi Calls


    Misaki was confused as to what this upload thing was. There was no further information than the notification. Misaki decided since she could not figure out what it was she would just go back the way she came and check the right passage. When she did she walked all the way to the end and found nothing there. Seeing that there was nothing else here Misaki figured it would be best to backtrack to where she came down and leave the dungeon.


    ----


    Eternal Games'' main building...


    *Bang*


    The door to Watase''s office was mmed open and a young woman who was out of breath came running in. "Sir! She''s back and everything seems fine! Her brain wave patterns did spike once but it was only for a second before returning to normal. We did a full scan and there are no problems with her brain."


    Watase Toshi let out a sigh of relief. "Okay monitor her closely. If there are any changes let me know."


    "Yes sir!" the girl said before turning around and running out of the office.


    Watase thought for a moment before going to his desk and turning on his monitor. He brought up a program and hit one of the buttons. "Hello, This is Watase Toshi of Eternal Games, Miss Misaki, I would like to ask a few questions about what just happened."


    -----


    On the other side, Misaki had just sat down to rest after climbing back up the cliff inside the dungeon when she heard a ringing in her head.


    *Ring* *Ring* *Ring*


    A window popped up in front of Misaki.


    [System Admin Calling]


    Misaki was surprised to see such a thing so she hit the yes button to ept the call. "Umm Hello?"


    "Ahh yeah, Miss Misaki. My name is Watase Toshi president of Eternal Games. I need to ask a few questions. When you entered the abyss did you do anything special?" Watase Toshi could only rely on Misaki''s description of what she did to enter the abyss to figure out if there was some kind of loophole or bug in the system.


    "Umm... No, not that I know of..." Misaki answered. She did not see anything special when entering the abyss, it was too dark to see.


    "How did you enter the abyss?" This question was so that he could put a few members of his team on bug testing to see if they can replicate what had happened.


    "I used a bunch of Spider Silk that I took out from spiders to climb down." Misaki''s answer caused Watase to be confused even if she used a rope she still should not have been able to climb down.


    "Okay andst question. What was the area like that you had entered when you finally hit ground level in the abyss?" Depending on her answer here Watase Toshi would know if she had entered her own cerebral cortex or not.


    "I was in a long hallway where the walls were grey and looked as if they were breathing. There were tubes in the wall and constant blue lights flying through them." Misai exined.


    "Okay thank you for answering my questions, Miss Misaki. If you have any issues please contact me directly. I have sent an email to your inbox with my contact information. I will hang up now. Thanks again for your cooperation." After leaving these words Watase Toshi hung up. He then had bug testers work on testing out what Misaki did to see if they could experience what she did. He still had a bit of worry since it sounded like she did, in fact, enter her cerebral cortex.


    Misaki saw that the line was disconnected and wondered why she was asked so many questions. "I wonder if I went to an area I was not supposed to go to?"


    Shrugging her shoulders Misaki got up and headed out of the dungeon. Seeing the sun''s light again caused Misaki to smile as she let out a long sigh as her five-minute log out warning popped up. "I guess I will log out then."


    Misaki woke up to find her hand being interlocked with Chiho''s. Misaki thought nothing of it as she pulled her hand free, got up, and took off her full dive helmet. A few minutester Chiho also woke up. "Morning Mitsu..."


    "Good Morning Chihoe wash your face with me so we can get ready for school. Otherwise, we will bete." Misaki said as she got up from the bed and went to grab the doorknob.


    *Crunch!*


    Misaki looked down and saw the doorknob in her hand was now crushed in her palm. Misaki stared at the doorknob in disbelief. Misaki then twisted the knob and pulled the door only to have the whole doore off the wall! It was only then that she realized in her peripheral vision had not changed since she exited the game! In game there were a bunch of icons that could be seen in her peripheral vision and normally they would disappear when she logged out but for some reason, they are still there. Misaki looked at the door in her hand and felt extremely confused. She turned to Chiho who was staring at her wide eyed. "Chiho am I still sleeping?"


    "No, your wide awake Mitsu..." Chiho came out of her daze and answered.


    "Then why do I still see my in game hud? Why am I also able to crush doorknob with my bare hands and even rip the door off the wall?" Misaki was very confused! If this was not a dream then why was she like some superhero all of a sudden!?


    Misaki''s questions were something Chiho could not answer so she could only say: "Why don''t we skip school today I will have Jiji call in for us."

 Chapter 31: I Have A System

    Chapter 31: I Have A System


    Misaki nodded her head as she carefully leaned the door against the wall. She then went back and sat down on the bed. She was afraid to touch anything in case she broke something else. "Chiho what do I do?"


    "Mitsu..." Chiho had no idea how to answer Misaki''s question. All she knew was her best friend was now very strong. After a bit of thought, Chiho asked: "Mitsu, you said your hud is still visible. Are you able to open your inventory?"


    Hearing Chiho''s question Misaki raised her finger and tried to hit one of the buttons that she could see but was not able to. Seeing how she could not touch the hud Misaki decided to verbalize themands: "[Menu]"


    A holographic screen appeared in front of Misaki. That had all the menu options that she would have had in game. "Chiho are you able to see the menu?"


    "No, I can''t see anything. Why? Are you able to pull up the game menu?" Chiho asked.


    Misaki nodded her head as she said: "[Inventory]"


    This time a window appeared that was more 3d looking. Misaki reached out her hand and tapped on the inventory slot that had her Queen''s de. A sh of light filled the room and when it dimmed, Misaki found her Queen''s de in her hand. "Ummm Chiho I have a system..."


    Chiho looked at the huge sword that was double the size of Misaki and nodded her head in amazement. "Does this mean you can bring anything you want out of the game?"


    "Let me give it a try with something that should never be seen in this world but I need a bigger spot to take it out since it is veryrge." Misaki answered. She wanted to see what would happen if she took the Treant King''s head out of the inventory.


    "Alright I will have Jiji send a car over and we can go to one of our warehouses. We have one that is almost the size of a football field." Chiho said before making a call on her mobile phone.


    Misaki took this time to see if she could put things back into her inventory while Chiho was on the phone. She took her Queen''s de and pushed it into the inventory. There was another bright sh of light and her Queen''s de was back inside her inventory again. Next, she carefully took a book from her bookshelf making sure to not use to much strength and pushed that against her inventory. Once again a sh of light urred and the book showed up in her inventory. Seeing this Misaki felt a little excited now. If she could bring her things out of the game and she can put real-world things into her inventory, would that not mean she can use them in game?


    An hourter Misaki and Chiho found themselves in a veryrge warehouse that could hold tworge nes end to end. Misaki and Chiho stood in the middle of the warehouse. Misaki was amazed that Chiho''s family even owned anything like this. "It should be okay for you to take it out here Mitsu. If anyone around here sees we can easily make sure they never speak of what they saw."


    With Chiho''s assurance. Misaki opened her inventory once again. She knew she could put real world stuff into the inventory but she did not know about things that do not exist in this world could be taken out. Misaki pressed on the Treant Kings head. A sh of light once again happened and in front of the two girls was arge wooden head. "Mitsu is this what i think it is!?"


    "Yes it is. It is the Treant Kings head that I stuffed into my inventory before it disappeared after killing it. But this goes to show that I can bring anything out of the game that I want. Well as far as we know. I can also stick anything from the real world into the inventory as well." Misaki pressed her hand onto the Treant King''s head and said: "[Collect]"


    With hermand, the Treant King''s head disappeared and was once again inside Misaki''s Inventory. "Mitsu! You are so lucky! I wish I had a system!"


    "I didn''t want one though Chiho please keep this from everyone else. I don''t want others to find out. For now, let''s go back to my ce. I want to y some more Eternal Phantasy. Maybe I will be able to find how I was able to bring a system into the real world." Misaki could only think of the message that said something about an upload being sessful. But she didn''t understand how this happened. Or how teaching an in game object would cause such a thing.


    "Okay let''s go back to your ce then. We can go have a hot bath to rx and I can then inspect every inch of your body!" Chiho said jokingly.


    "Just be gentle..." Misaki said jokingly as she blushed.


    "Oho? Is Mitsu opening up to the world of yuri?" Chiho said as she hugged Misaki''s arm.


    "You wish!" Misaki normally would have shaken Chiho off but right now but she was afraid she might use too much strength and hurt her best friend.


    Chiho knew that Misaki was not continuing the joking around because she was afraid to hurt her so Chiho let go of Misaki''s arm and said: "All joking aside let''s go. I will send Tetsu to get a few things to test your strength and maybe allow you to practice controlling it better. Until then I will be your hands."


    "Thank you Chiho. Otherwise, I might end up breaking everything in my house before the end of the day." Misaki was saying this in all seriousness. She was having a very hard time controlling her strength.

 Chapter 32: 100% Bonafide Gamer

    Chapter 32: 100% Bonafide Gamer


    The two girls got back to Misaki''s house and Misaki with a dejected face followed behind Chiho as Chiho opened the door and handled everything. Seeing the pitiful look on Misaki''s face made Chiho feel somewhat bad. "Mitsu~ You will be able to control your strength soon. Did you not take your Full Dive gear off just fine when you logged out?"


    "That was because I always handle the Full Dive gear with delicacy. I''m afraid I''ll break it. It had cost me so much money that I have had to eat ramen for months now." Misaki exined.


    "Well, how about you treat everything with the same delicacy and that should help you with your strength issue." Chiho suggested.


    "I will try For now, I just want a bath and rx a bit." Misaki wanted to use a hot bath to relieve some of her stress.


    In the bathtub, Misaki was sitting in Chiho''sp resting her head up against her chest. "Chiho your boobs make good pillows."


    "At least they are good for something other than hurting my back and getting in the way. To be honest I would prefer small ones like yours." Chiho leaned her head back and closed her eyes. It has been a stressful day for the both of them mentally.


    "Small ones? You call this small? More like t as a board..." Misaki squeezed her chest with her hands. "Okay I''m hot, I''m getting out." Feeling a bit depressed about her chest size Misaki decided to just get out of the bath altogether. After drying off and carefully getting changed Misaki did her best to treat everything she touched with delicacy.


    A few hourster, Tetsu arrived with a bunch of strength testing equipment. After dropping the equipment off and showing them how to use it he left right away. There were many different styles from two kilograms to ny kilograms. As well as a machine that tested grip strength. Misaki went right to the ny kilogram handgrip picked it up and squeezed.


    *Crack*


    "Uh Chiho, I''m sorry I broke it!" Misaki said all flustered as she looked at the broken handgrip in her hand.


    "It''s fine I expected this to happen. Use the machine instead." Chicho said with a smile. She had figured the little handgrips could not withstand Misaki''s grip.


    Misaki turned her attention to the machine which Chiho had just turned on. She was not sure if she should touch the machine or not. She was afraid she might break it like the other one. "Rx, Mitsu this machine can withstand two thousand kilograms of pressure."


    Hearing that it could withstand so much Misaki felt a little bit better as she gripped the machine''s handgrip. "Six hundred and eleven just like my strength stat."


    "Do you have any status points?" Chiho asked.


    "I do. Should I add a few points into strength? " Misaki seemed to have the same thought process as Chiho. She summoned her menu and went to the status screen. Like the Inventory, this screen was also a 3d projection that allowed Misaki to touch it. She added two more points into strength and then squeezed the handgrip again. "Six hundred and thirteen. So it seems that my current strength is due to my stats. So does this mean in the future when I level up in game I will grow stronger in real life?"


    "It seems to be that way. Mitsu maybe you should not y anymore..." Chiho was worried something might happen to Misaki.


    "No! I will y! I don''t care if I get stronger in the real world. I spent so much money on this game and waited for so long for it toe out, I will continue to y even if I be a monster." Misaki said with determination. She was a one hundred percent bonafide gamer. No one could stop her from ying a game she wanted to y!


    "Alright, alright. Just so you know Mitsu no matter what happens in the future I will always be by your side. You were the first friend I ever made. There is no way that I will leave my friend when she needs me the most. Even if you do be a monster. Well, unless you turn into a slime then I might stab you..." Chiho knew she could not change Misaki''s mind so she at least wanted to let her know that she would never leave her side even if she became a monster.


    "You had a bad experience with the slimes too I see..." Misaki shivered just thinking about the cute little things.


    "Un I almost wanted to sue Eternal games for making such a cute creature. Who would have thought that even if it was that cute it had such a mean bite!"


    After a few more hours of practice, Misak finally got her strength under control to a point that as long as she was not overly excited she would not crush anything with her hands. After eating some food the two girls decided to y more Eternal Phantasy. "Misaki when we get in game I will send you a message. I think you can invite me from there to join your team. After which you can find my location on the map. "


    "Okay, then I will wait for your message then." Misaki said as sheid down next to Chiho and carefully put her Full Dive gear on.


    A few minutes after she got into game she received a message from Chiho.


    *Ding!*


    [yer Angel would like to voice chat with you.]


    Misaki hit the ept button right away. She already knew that it was Chiho because it was the same name she always used when ying MMOs. "Mitsu are you able to invite me to team?"


    "Hold on checking now." Misaki clicked on Chiho''s name which brought up more selections. She smiled when she saw the invite button and quickly pressed it.


    *Ding!*


    [yer Angel has joined your team!]

 Chapter 33: Please Be Gentle

    Chapter 33: Please Be Gentle


    "Okay, Chiho I will work my way to you. But I am amazed that you are already level twenty." Misaki could see the Chiho''s level on her hud where it disys her level, health, mana, and stamina.


    "Yeah, I''ve been grinding like crazy to try to catch up to you. Do you know how many slimes I had to kill!? It''s not easy to level up when you reach a certain level. The starting weapon and armor are shit and I can barely survive in a one on one with a monster of my level." Chihoined.


    "Okay go grind I wille to you as fast as I can but you are like on the other side of the world so it will take me some time." Misaki frowned when she saw how far Chiho was from her current position. It seemed that the game randomly spawned you all over the ce.


    "Okay, I will try to work my way towards you as well." Chiho knew it was a long trip so she could only try her best to move in the direction Misaki wasing in.


    Misaki had a long trip ahead of her as she started off in the direction that Chiho was in. She had no idea how long this trip would take since she could only y for eight hours at a time. She had no idea where any towns were or what level an area each ce she came to was until she saw a monster.


    Right now she was currently in a level twenty area and in front of her was a nt like turtle with a cute face. It actually reminded her of one of those bokemons from that famous anime show she used to watch when she was younger. Misaki walked over to it as it stared at her with those big round watery eyes that just made you want to pick it up and cuddle it. She raised her hand into the air and... shed down with the sword that was in her hand, slicing the damn cute bokemon in half! "I won''t be tricked again!"


    Misaki was still on a kill all cute things trip. As she picked up her loot from the bokemon. She went to continue on when she heard a yelling from not too far away. "Help me! "


    Misaki turned to see a girl with a staff that looked kinda familiar running right towards her. Behind her was a veryrge bokemon! Seeing therge monster chasing after the girl with the staff made Misaki want to curse out loud! In fact, she did just that! "What the fuck are you running to me for!"


    "Ahh! Save me! Save meeeeeeee!!! I do not want to die!" The girl with the staff yelled out.


    It was only now that Misaki remembered who this girl was. She was the damn girl who was talking about r*pe this r*pe that and yelling at her not to eat her. Seeing this same damn girle running right to her with a world boss trailing behind her really gave Misaki a headache! "Yep, I do not want to get involved with her."


    Misaki turned around and started to run away! Seeing this the girl''s face paled as her only salvation seemed to be running away! "Why are you running away!? Are you not supposed to act as a knight and shining armor and save the damsel in distress!? Please save me!" The girl then mumbled some words and her little legs shot forward as her speed increased drastically!


    To Misaki''s surprise, the damn girl was really fast! She caught up to Misaki then jumped and clung on to Misaki''s leg! "Why did you run aw..." Finally taking a good look at Misaki the girl''s face turned pale as she yelled out "Ahhh Demon!"


    *Whack!*


    "Don''t make me hit you!" Misaki couldn''t take the damn girl anymore so she could only hit her!


    "You just did hit me! Wait your the r*pist!" The girl with a staff shouted out of nowhere.


    Misaki''s face turned ck she shook her leg violently and shook the damn girl with a staff off! "Sorry! I have no time for your antics. "


    The girl fell to the ground on her butt letting out a yelp of pain. "Fine! If you save me I will let you r*pe me! At least being r*ped will feel better than dying!" The girl with a staff once again mumbled something and shot towards Misaki.


    Before Misaki could get very far her leg was once againtched on to. "Damn girl! Let go of me!"


    "Just save me! I am even letting you r*ape me!" The girl shouted out at the top of her lungs.


    "R*pe yourself who would even want to r*pe you. Do you have some kind of r*pe fetish?" As Misaki''s words finished a loud booming sound was heard as debris were flying everywhere.


    Both Misaki and the girl with the staff were sent flying. When Misaki finally got her bearings again she looked down at her arms where the girl was curled up into a ball in a princess carry. She looked up at Misaki with her beautiful big watery eyes and said softly "Please be gentle it''s my first time..."


    Misaki''s brow twitched as she tossed the girl to the ground and started running away again!

 Chapter 34: Acquired A Slave

    Chapter 34: Acquired A ve


    Misaki once again did not get too far before the damn girl caught up to her with tears in her eyes and snot dripping from her nose. "Why do you keep leaving me behind!?"


    Not able to take it anymore, without answering the girl''s question Misaki raised her sword and swung down at the girl with a staff. "Ahh! Please don''t kill me! I will do anything for you! I will be your ve! Just please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die!" Misaki, on the other hand, was too fed up with the girl and swung down even harder!


    *Bang!*


    *Crack*


    There was a loud bang as Misaki''s sword hit a shield that surrounded the girl. The shield broke and shattered to pieces. But seeing the shield caused Misaki to halt her attack.


    "You know spells?" Misaki was surprised to see the girl knew spells. This was a chance for her to learn some spells!


    "Yes, I do!" The girl with the staff looked at Misaki with fear in her eyes.


    "Good! If you teach me the spells you know I will save you and not kill you." Misaki gave the girl her ultimatum.


    "I''ll teach! I''ll teach!" The girl with the staff shouted out excitedly as long as she did not have to die she did not care what she had to do!


    "Okay get on my back and hang on. And do it fast that world boss is almost here." Misaki said as she knelt down to let the girl with the staff climb on her back.


    The girl did not hesitate as she quickly scrambled onto Misaki''s back and held on for dear life. Misaki then took off running trying to get as far away from the World Boss as fast as possible. All they had to do was get out of its territory. As they were running Misaki decided to check the girl''s stats. "[Inspect]"


    [yer Name] Mimi


    [Race] Human


    [Level] 12


    "Mimi, why are you all the way out here when you are only level 12?" Misaki asked. This area was for level 20s and over. She found it hard for Mimi to be here at her current level.


    "I got lost while wandering around." Mimi had a slight blush on her cheeks as she said this.


    Misaki looked at the cute blushing face and realized this girl was pretty cute when she was not screaming r*pe this r*pe that. "Well, you were lucky to survive until now. How did you learn magic?"


    "I met an old man who said if I lifted my skirt he would teach me magic." Mimi''s blushing cheeks became even more crimson.


    Hearing Mimi''s exnation caused Misaki to facepalm. "Did you really lift your skirt so he would teach you magic!?" Misaki yelled.


    "Only for a few seconds Then I quickly put it back down." Mimi answered.


    "Well, at least you had underwear on right?" Misaki had to ask this because if she didn''t the damn girl was nothing but a sher!


    "...."


    Hearing No answer and how Mimi pushed her head into Misaki''s back, Misaki already knew the answer to that. This poor girl was taken advantage of! But it was her own stupidity that led her to be taken advantage of! "The old man did not touch you did he?"


    "No! Once he saw under my dress his nose bled and he handed me two books on magic and told me to leave." Mimi exined.


    "Well, you were lucky. From now on do not lift your skirt for any man that asks even if it is for a magic book. You never know what they might do to you. " Misaki scolded.


    "I will do as Master says..." Mimi nodded her head seriously.


    "Master? Why are you calling me that?" Misaki was confused as to why the girl was calling her master all of a sudden.


    "I said if you helped me I would be your ve so that makes you my master!" It was only now that Misaki remembered that Mimi did in fact say something like that.


    "Listen Mimi there is no need for you to be my ve. I am helping you because you are willing to teach me the magic you know." Misaki did not want a ve girl. It made her feel awkward.


    "No! I made a promise and I must keep it!" Mimi pumped her fist in the air to show her determination.


    Misaki felt another headacheing on but if the girl acted normal she would not care about her hanging around. "Do as you want then Anyway, Mimi, are you wearing underwear now? Or do you need some?" Mimi once again started to blush. Seeing this Misaki already knew what the answer was. "So you''ve been running around with nothing?"


    "Yes, for some reason my beginner gear had no underwear... " Mimi bit her lower lip. How was she supposed to know that the weapon she chose would give nothing but a long skirt!


    "Ahh yeah, I can see that since mine did not either but I also happen to take some from the house I was in when I first spawned into the world." Misaki was now somewhat happy that she spawned in that house. Because she was able to have a pair of underwear when she first arrived. "Alright, when we can stop running from the damn world boss. We will see if what I got will fit you if not I will make you a pair out of the extra clothes I have. I will have to do measurements but just bear with it."


    "Thank you, Master!" Tears welled up in Mimi''s eyes she had been running around with nothing covering her butt since she started the game. She even showed her important bits to an old man for magic spells! But now here, her Master was willing to make her a pair of underwear!


    "It''s fine we should all help each other out. You will be teaching me magic and I will be helping to protect you and make you some undergarments." Misaki thought nothing of it. It seemed the girl was not the brightest person in the world but she did seem to be a good girl at least.

 Chapter 35: I Will Stab You!

    Chapter 35: I Will Stab You!


    After almost an entire day of running away from the bokeman world boss. Misaki finally reached the edge of a strange looking forest. As soon as they stepped into the forest therge bokeman boss that was behind them roared out in anger before stopping and turning around. Misaki let out a sigh of relief as she stopped running and leaned against a tree to catch her breath. "Thank god it stopped following us."


    "Mmmm master smells good..." Mimi who was still riding on Misaki''s back was sound asleep without a care in the world.


    Not caring if Mimi was sleeping or not Misaki forced Mimi''s fingers apart causing Mimi to fall backward smacking her head off the ground. Her legs were still wrapped around Misaki''s waist so it was only her head that hit the ground. "Ow! Master how could you be so mean!?"


    "Then don''t say weird things in your sleep!" Misaki retorted. As she pried open the crab lock Mimi had on her waist.


    There was an "Oof" sound as Mimi hit the ground. She slowly got up from the ground pouting her lower lip as she did. "Master you should treat me a little nicer!"


    "Yeah, yeah" Misaki rolled her eyes as she opened her inventory and tapped on her wooden house. The wooden house appeared in front of both Misaki and Mimi. Seeing the house Mimi''s eyes opened wide.


    "Master where did you get this?" Mimi was in awe as she looked at the wooden house.


    "I made it. Come on, get in. I can''t help make underwear for you outside the house or prying eyes might see more than they should." Misaki looked up into the sky as she said this.


    ----


    Watase Toshi who was watching Misaki''s movements blushed when he heard her say this. He quickly turned the monitor off figuring it would be best to not watch her for a while. "That girl''s got good intuition."


    What Watase Toshi did not know was that his sister, Watase Eriko sent in a secret update that added a notification to only Misaki''s hud that let her know when she was being monitored. The update came with a simple message saying. "If you see the red light on do not get undressed and go inside a crafted house or inn if it is necessary for you too."


    This was a precaution that Watase Eriko put into effect to keep her brother from bing a criminal.


    ----


    Misaki looked at her screen and smiled when she saw the red light go off. "Okay, Mimi take it off!"


    "If Master, says so It''s just that it''s my first time so please be gentle with me." Mimi said as she stripped down to nothing.


    Misaki did not even know how to answer the damn girl so she ignored her and pulled out some cloth. She cut up a skirt so that she had a big piece of fabric and measured it up to Mimi''s waist. For some reason, during the whole process, Mimi kept trying to spread her legs wider and wider. Misaki would then push the girl''s legs back together so she could get proper measurements. After a bit of a struggle, Misaki finally got the measurements she needed. After standing up she turned to look at Mimi who was still standing there in the nude.


    "Why do you have a look of disappointment on your face?" Misaki could see a very distinct look of disappointment on Mimi''s face.


    "Master are you not going to make me go Oooo, Ahhhh, and send me to heaven?" Mimi asked in all seriousness.


    Misaki''s eye twitched as she asked: "Mimi are you a lesbian?"


    "Huh? No, I like men." Mimi gave Misaki a isn''t it obvious look.


    "Then why would you want me to take you to heaven if you are not a lesbian? In order to do that you would need to undergo an act of sexually rted actions with me who is of the same gender." Misaki exined.


    Misaki was from the inte generations so she knew all about that stuff at her age. She even looked it up out of curiosity. Mimi looked at Misaki with a questioning look that slowly changed to one of having an epiphany as she said: "Then I might be a lesbian "


    Misakiughed as she said: "Well keep it to yourself for now until you are sure which way you go or if you go both ways. But just to let you know I am too young for any of that. So you will not be having me bring you to heaven anytime soon."


    "Then how about starting off as my girlfriend!?" Mimi blurted out suddenly.


    "No, sorry, I do not want a rtionship with anyone." Misaki was getting tired of this conversation. She was hoping it would finish up soon. She had no idea how taking measurements to make the damn girl underwear turned into a talk about the girl''s sexual preference and being confessed to.


    "Then friends!?" Mimi felt some tears pushing into her eyes after being so tly rejected.


    Seeing the watery eyes in front of her Misaki let out a long sigh as she said: "We can be friends. But nothing more."


    "Un! Un! Nothing more for now! I will prove myself to be a loveable person so you wille to like me!" Hearing this Misaki wanted nothing more than to just log out but she had to cover more ground before her eight hours was up so she could meet up with Chiho!


    "Just do as you please but if you annoy me I will stab you!" Misaki threatened.

 Chapter 36: Casting Magic Part One

    Chapter 36: Casting Magic Part One


    Under Misaki''s threat, Mimi nodded her head vigorously as she put her clothes back on and waited patiently while Misaki made her pair of undergarments. Mimi did not want to get on Misaki''s bad side. Mainly because she did not want to get stabbed. Misaki has already shown her once that she would not hesitate to strike someone with her weapon. If not for Misaki''s interest in magic she would have been killed already. It only took Misaki a few minutes to make a quick side tie underwear for Mimi.


    "Here check it and see if they fit okay. Just tie the sides to keep them on." Misaki said as she handed her underwear creation to Mimi.


    Mimi quickly put them on and checked the waist before jumping up and down to make sure they would stay on. "Master everything seems to be fine! Thank you!"


    "That''s good. Now just because you have underwear now does not mean you can go shing every person who asks you to lift your skirt." Misaki said sternly. She wanted to make sure she reminded this damn girl once again to not lift her skirt for just anyone.


    "Un! I won''t lift it for anyone but Master!" Mimi said as she slightly blushed.


    Misaki figured it was probably best if Mimi kept her thought process like that so she did not try to correct her. "Okay, I saved you and made your underwear. Show me the magic books."


    Mimi quickly took out the two books she had and handed them to Misaki. Misaki was surprised to see how thick the books were. Instead of books, they were more like grimoires. After flipping through the pages Misaki could tell there was a ton of magic spells in these books. Not just beginner spells either there were even some ultimate spells as well. But the magic points needed for one cast was huge! Now Misaki was not sure if she would not have done the same thing and lifted her skirt for a few seconds to get these two books. They were priceless!


    Misaki sat on the bed and started to read the grimoires seriously. Mimi was amazed at Misaki''s reading speed. She had read an entire grimoire in less than a few minutes and then reread it another few times before moving to the next one. After twenty minutes Misaki handed the grimoires back to Mimi. "Here you go I have already memorized them."


    "Huh? You already memorized them!?" Mimi was seriously amazed she could barely get her head around the first page never mind memorize both grimoires in less than a half hour!


    "Yeah, I can remember anything I have read a few times and can then extract whatever I want from what I readter on without needing to look at the book again. Now I am going to go practice. You can either stay here or follow me." Misaki got up and turned to leave.


    Mimi also quickly got up and followed after Misaki yelling. "I''ming with you!"


    Misaki stored her hut away after Mimi exited it. She then walked out of the tree line into the open field. The bokeman world boss had long since left so Misaki decided to test out the spells from the grimoires she had just memorized.


    "Let''s see for attack magic the one with the least amount of mana usage is a fireball." Misaki held her hand out and opened her mouth and shouted: "Lyrical Magical. Why the fuck am I supposed to say such vomit-inducing words!" The incantations that were in the grimoires all sounded like something you see on a Saturday morning Peppy Cure anime show! "Mimi I now understand why you mumble your spells..."


    "Un! They are horrible! Every time I say a spell I feel like I want to vomit!" Mimi agreed one hundred percent with Misaki.


    "Let''s try this then " Misaki once again stretched out her hand and shouted out "Fireball!"


    A bright light shed in front of Misaki''s hand as a ball of fire came into being and hovered in the air. Misaki could feel her connection to the fireball as she used her mind to direct it to shoot forward towards the ground.


    *Boom!*


    The fireball shot out at an extremely fast speed and hit the ground with a loud booming sound. Misaki was not expecting her one word incantation to work at all and was extremely surprised! After getting the feel of casting the fireball, Misaki decided to try out silent casting. This time she did not stick her hand out but instead just thought about the fireball forming in front of her and shooting out towards the ground. And just as Misaki had imagined the fireball formed in the spot she pictured in her mind and shot forward towards the ground causing another booming sound to reverberate within the air.


    Misaki was so happy it worked she jumped up and down in excitement. Mimi who had just witnessed such a thing stood there dumbfounded. "Master how did you do that!?"


    "I just pictured the whole thing in my mind. From creating the fireball to it shooting out towards the ground." Misaki gave a simple exnation. She did not want to exin too much since she herself did not get it since the grimoires themselves said that you needed an incantation in order to use magic. So she did not know exactly how this worked for her and was not sure if it would work for others.


    "Oh! It works..." Mimi who was at the side had a shining barrier around her body.

 Chapter 37: Casting Magic Part Two

    Chapter 37: Casting Magic Part Two


    Misaki looked at Mimi with a surprised expression. "To think you got it from such a simple exnation So you were not stupid after all!"


    "Master, how mean! When did I ever say I was not smart!? Just so you know I even teach..." Mimi quickly stopped her words and changed the subject. "Any case I am not dumb! It''s just unlike you, it takes me a bit more time to understand what is written in the magic books! I was lucky to learn both barrier and speed magic!"


    "Why barrier and speed magic?" Misaki asked. She now understood why the damn girl was so fast when she was trying to run away from her!


    "Because I hate pain..." Mimi''s face blushed as she lowered her head. She knew her reasoning was a bit out there since she was ying a game that required one to fight monsters to progress and collect resources.


    "Well before we get moving let''s get you to learn how to use a healing spell." Misaki decided to turn Mimi into her healer. Mimi did not like to battle so this was the best path for her. "I''m going to send you a team invite. I will help level you and you will just need to heal me or put a barrier on me if needed okay?"


    "Okay!" Mimi was happy that she could be of use to Misaki since that meant that Misaki was not going to abandon her!


    "Alright ept the invite. I need to talk to my friend so give me a few minutes. After, we will teach you how to heal." Misaki said as she sent a voice call to Chiho.


    On Chiho''s side, she saw a new name appear in the team member list and frowned. She wondered who was trying to make moves on her friend now!?


    *Ring!*


    "Misaki!? Who is this Mimi!?" Misaki did not even get to say hello before Chiho jumped the gun and asked who Mimi was.


    "She was a low level who was being chased by a world boss. I just so happened to reluctantly save her. But I got to read two grimoires in return and learn how to use magic. She is actually quick witted when you teach her something so I figured we could use a backline party member who can heal and give us support with buffs." Misaki exined.


    Chiho let out a long sigh. She did not know why she was sighing. All she knew was she felt ufortable with Misaki running around with another girl alone! "Okay as long as she can be helpful. Otherwise, I will kill her and send her somewhere far away."


    Misaki giggled revealing a beautiful smile on her face. "Ah! Master smiled! So beautiful!" Mimi who witnessed the smile on Misaki''s face shouted out.


    "Master? Why is she calling you master!?" Chiho almost flipped a table. Some bitch was trying to steal her friend!


    "Ahaha..." Drylyughing Misaki exined everything that had happened to Chiho from start to end.


    Chiho was fuming when she heard certain parts of the story but from what Misaki had said it seemed that she was thinking too much into it. Misaki did leave out the whole bit about Mimi asking her to be her girlfriend and also how Mimi was still chasing after her. She felt it was irrelevant and also felt embarrassed about it. After exining everything else to Chiho, Chiho finally calmed down and said: "Alright, If she can turn into a good healer she will make a great addition to the team. But like I said if she turns out to be useless I will kill her and send her somewhere far away!"


    "Yes, I know. I will even help you so do not worry. Remember I am the one teaching her. When we finally reach where you are at, she should be pretty decent at healing." Misaki reassured Chiho. Although Misaki found that Mimi could be annoying, she was of some use. The rest would just take some getting used to.


    Hanging up with Chiho, Misaki turned her attention to Mimi. "Mimi, have you understood how to use healing magic yet?"


    "I think so I was waiting for you to finish talking before I tested it." Mimi answered.


    "Okay go ahead." Misaki stood in front of Mimi.


    Mimi pictured a green glowing ball of light in front of her flying towards Misaki. With her imagery, a glowing green ball of light did indeed appear in front of her before flying to Misaki. When it hit Misaki it spread over her body and shed brightly before disappearing. "That seems to be it. We will testter once we find some monsters that can do damage to me. For now, practice quick casting that since yourst cast time was a little slow. Get it to a point that just a thought is enough to cast it. I will be training my magic as well. I need to integrate it with my parkour and martial arts. We will be training in this forest. After learning some water magic to put out fires..."


    "Okay, so you want me to try healing you as you are moving then and also increase my casting speed? " Mimi asked.


    "Yep exactly! I will also be using speed magic on myself to increase my speed. So you will be following behind me with your own speed magic. So you will need to learn to aim while moving at a high speed while also speeding up your casting time." Misaki answered. She knew this kind of training might be hard for Mimi. But if Mimi could pull it off she would be the best healer in the game hands down and Mimi would be her own personal healer! Misaki had it all calcted since Mimi was willing to listen to everything she said.


    "I will do my best master!" Mimi was very excited. She knew the training would be hard but she wanted to be of use to Misaki and with this way of doing things it would also make the game more fun for her.

 Chapter 38: New Discoveries!

    Chapter 38: New Discoveries!


    Misaki was amazed at Mimi''s speed of learning, she was doing really well for only a few hours of in game training. She was keeping up pretty well with Misaki and even learned a bit of parkour just from watching Misaki. Her spell casting was getting faster as well as her aiming was bing really good. Misaki also made leaps and bounds in her magic casting. She could now simultaneously cast three of the same or different spells at one time. She had integrated her spell casting fairly well with her parkour and movements. But all fun things muste to an end. Misaki got her five minute warning and it was time for her to log out.


    "Mimi I have to log out. I will talk to you again soon!" Misaki said as she sat down on the ground near a tree.


    "Okay, I will see you next time then But how am I supposed to know when you log in..." Mimi did not want to be logged on unless Misaki was logged on.


    "Umm Is your system set up to receive offline messages to your email?" Misaki asked.


    "Yes, it is! I forgot about that system. Then send me a message when you log on!" Mimi was happy she would now know when Misaki logged on.


    "Don''t worry, I will. You are our healer now so I need you to meet up with my friend as well." Misaki would not go back on her words. She would need Mimi to be in the same area as her in order for her to be of any use. Since Mimi would not be able to get anywhere on her own, Mimi had to be with Misaki when she was traveling.


    After saying her goodbyes to Mimi, Misaki hit the logout button. She opened her eyes and carefully pulled her Full Dive gear off. But when she looked at her hud she saw that she was still teamed with Chiho and Mimi!


    Chiho logged out not too long after Misaki and pulled her Full Dive gear off as well. She looked at Misaki with a pout on her face as she asked: " So did you have fun with that Mimi girl? Humph!" Chiho had no idea why she was so aggravated. But it bothered her to no end that Misaki was with another girl that was not her!


    Misaki not thinking anything of it replied: "Un! She was quite smart and learned quickly. She was able to keep up with me as I was parkouring around. She even learned a bit of parkour just from watching me."


    Chiho looked at Misaki''s smiling face and for some reason felt her position was being threatened by some friend stealing hussy! "Just don''t forget about your best friend who isying right next to you! Humph!"


    Misaki looked at the pouting lip on Chiho''s face and found it to be very cute. She leaned over and gently gave Chiho a hug. She was being very careful not to use too much strength. Feeling the warm embrace from Misaki, Chiho finally put a smile on her face as she enjoyed the warmth.


    "Chiho you are my best friend who is like family to me. There is no way that I would have more fun with anyone else but you!" Misaki tried to reassure Chiho that no one was going to take her ce as her best friend.


    "Good! As long as you understand that I am your number one!" Chiho said as she broke free from Misaki''s hug. "We need to wash up and get ready for school. Today will be the real test for you on controlling your strength."


    "I know I will do my best to control it. But Chiho before that I have to say that I can still see your name in the team section of my hud." Misaki paused for a second as a thought came to mind. "Call Angel..."


    Chiho who was standing next to Misaki suddenly got a 3d holographic screen appearing in front of her that said [yer Misaki Calling] Chiho was startled at first but then pressed the ept button and said: "Hello?"


    "Heh, so even that works to huh?" Misaki gave a bright smile. She then held her palm up facing the ceiling. She then imagined a ball of fire floating in the air above her hand. Right as her thought appeared in her mind a sh of light appeared above Misaki''s hand and a baseball sized fireball was floating above her hand spinning in ce as swirls of mes rolled around.


    "Mi-Mitsu! That''s magic! Magic! You can even use magic in the real world!?" Chiho''s eyes almost popped out of her head when she saw the fireball floating in mid air in Misaki''s hand.


    "I was not sure if it was possible since I did not try out my nt controlling skill yet in the real world. But since I do not need to be outside to create a fireball I thought it would be safer to test this inside than outside. Well as you can see it is possible." Misaki said as she made the ball of fire float around her. She had already had plenty of practice in game with controlling her spells so she was able to manipte the fireball with ease.


    "Misaki make sure you do not show anyone else this. I am afraid that if someone else saw you use magic like this they would imprison you and turn you into a scientific experiment." Chiho was worried about Misaki''s safety more than anything. If people found out she was some kind of superhuman. Misaki might be deemed a threat and imprisoned and experimented on.


    "Don''t worry Chiho, even if I did use such magic I can spawn them wherever I please as long as it is in my line of sight. Plus I wouldn''t use magic anyways unless it was a necessity. Like protecting my beautiful best friend from some fiendish man who wants to make you his ything." Misaki said jokingly.


    "Okay Just be careful." Chiho knew Misaki would never do anything that would cause herself harm.


    "I will! I promise! Come on, we need to get ready or we will bete for school!" Misaki said as she gently took Chiho''s hand and pulled her up off the bed and head to the bathroom to wash up and get ready.

 Chapter 39: Mimi?

    Chapter 39: Mimi?


    Misaki was very careful as she made her way to school with Chiho. What Misaki wondered though was whether or not Mimi was in her school. The only way she would be able to tell who Mimi was, was if Mimi was close enough to have her greyed out name on her hud turn white meaning that Mimi was near her. Right now Mimi''s name was greyed out.


    When Misaki went into the ssroom she walked right to her desk and carefully sat down in her chair and with the same carefulness she pulled out everything she needed for the day. None of her ssmates dared to ask for her autograph any more now that Chiho was always around her. They actually started to keep a further distance from Misaki now. Misaki was grateful for this because she disliked all the attention that came with this so called "fame".


    All her ssmates were present and not a single one of them seemed to be Mimi since Mimi''s name did not turn white when any of them entered the room. The bell was about to ring when Kido Sensei walked into the ssroom. As soon as she stepped through the door Misaki''s eyes widened. The name on her hud turned white as soon as Kido Sensei stepped into the room!


    Misaki stared nkly at Kido Sensei as she tried to ovep the two images of the two in her mind. No matter how she tried she could not see the strict uptight teacher like Kido Sensei shing her junk to someone to get grimoires and yelling r*pe this r*pe that. Not to mention this same Kido Sensei was chasing after her as a love interest! Misaki felt like her world waspletely flipped upside down more than what she felt when she realized she got a system. This was just too shocking to be true!


    "No, no... Wait! I should take a few deep breaths and think about it for a minute. The hud might just be bugged out and just happened to bug out when Kido Sensei entered the ssroom. There is no way Mimi is Kido Sensei!" Misaki thought as her mind and heart were all in turmoil. She wondered if she was actually dreaming right now. She hadpletelyid her head on the desk when she entered the ssroom and fell asleep. Yes, that was it! She was one hundred percent dreaming right now!


    "Mitsu why are you staring so intently at Kido Sensei!?" Chiho who had been watching Misaki this entire time started to get aggravated with how intently Misaki was staring at Kido Sensei! She had no idea whytely any time she knows Misaki is with someone else she starts to feel agitated and wants to jump to Misaki''s side and shoo away whoever it is that is trying to take Misaki away from her!


    Misaki broke out of her daze as she heard Chiho''s words and leaned over and whispered: "I think Kido Sensei might be Mimi!"


    "What!?" Chiho shouted out loud by mistake.


    "Nagasawa, is what I said a problem?" Kido Sensei who had been talking about a school assembly thing felt a little irritated that she was interrupted.


    "Sorry Kido Sensei..." Chiho blushed as she sat back down.


    "Are you sure?" Chiho whispered.


    "I''m not one hundred percent sure. I will need to wait until after ss and confront her." Misaki whispered back. Chiho nodded her head and agreed that it would be good to find out if Kido Sensei was in fact, Mimi or not.


    The school day ended like normal which allowed Misaki to let out a sigh of relief. She did not make any mistakes and was really starting to get used to her newfound strength. She was now even unconsciously being delicate with how she handles things. She no longer needed to think too much about being careful anymore. Misaki had Chiho go out first while she stayed back and waited for all the students to leave. When they all left, Misaki got up and walked up to the podium where Kido Sensei was doing some paperwork.


    Seeing Misaki walk up a faint smile formed on Kido Sensei''s lips as she said: "What can I do for you Misaki?"


    Misaki stared intently at Kido Sensei which caused Kido Sensei to slightly blush. Misaki then parted her lips and asked questioningly: "Mimi?"


    Kido Sensei''s brow twitched as she quickly gathered all her papers and said in a hurried manner. "Sorry you got the wrong person!" before trying to race out the door.


    But before she could step into the hallway Misaki yelled out: "Mimi I won''t level with you anymore!"


    Kido Sensei''s hurried steps halted as she turned around with an aggrieved expression as she ran back into the room crying out: "Master please don''t abandon me!" Tears started to roll down her face as she threw herself at Misaki and hugged Misaki''s leg rubbing her face on her thigh.


    Misaki who was just testing the waters to see if she really was Mimi or not saw the sudden change in the strict poker faced Kido Sensei turn into a perverted idiot caused Misaki to freeze in ce! Was this really the teacher she had since the start of school!? It was only a few seconds before she came back to her senses and quickly shook her leg trying to get the damn girl off her! It was only now that Misaki realized that having too much strength was a bad thing because she could not shake too hard or she might end up hurting Kido Sensei!


    "What are you doing to Mitsu! Let go!" Chiho who had waited for a long time decided toe and see what was taking so long, walked in to see her teacher rubbing her face on her best friend''s thigh crying and pleading for her not to abandon her! It was like a breakup scene from some romance movie! After the first instant of shock Chiho quickly ran forward to pull Kido Sensei off Misaki!

 Chapter 40: Chizuru

    Chapter 40: Chizuru


    "Kido Sensei let go of my leg and remember where you are!" Misaki really wanted to kick her teacher across the room! It was a good thing no one other than Chiho was seeing this because there would be some serious misunderstandings!


    Kido Sensei froze as she realized that she hadpletely broken her work persona! Her teary eyes looked up at Misaki and then Chiho. She slowly got up from the floor and dusted her clothes off. After clearing her throat she said: "I hope the two of you will not tell anyone about my real personality! I have to keep up such a front at school or I would lose my job within a day."


    Misaki smiled and said: "I can''t let my teacher get fired because I uncovered her true self. I was just surprised is all and what I said before about not teaming with you anymore was me probing you. Your reaction was much more than I had expected."


    "Master that was so mean! I really thought you were going to abandon me!" Kido Sensei bit her lower lip and pouted. Even though she was in her early twenties Kido Sensei was still a very beautiful woman. So this pout was enough to soften anyone''s heart.


    Everyone except Misaki that is: "Well if you did keep walking away I would have ignored you in game Anyway, you should hurry home because I will be logging in in about three hours."


    Kido Sensei''s eyes lit up as she nodded her head and said: "I will hurry home then. By the way, Misaki, Nagasawa, in private you two can call me Chizuru." Kido Sensei considered Misaki and Nagasawa her friends now so she was fine with them calling her by her first name in private.


    "Then you can call me Mitsu." Misaki was not one to not return kindness when it was being shown to her.


    Although reluctant to let Kido Sensei call Misaki by her first name Chiho could only smile bitterly as she said: "And you can call me Chiho..."


    "Alright, Chizuru I will message you when we log in so that you can log in as well. Do not log in before I message you. The area we are in is too high of a level for you to be walking around alone." Misak had remembered that the spot they logged out in was full of level thirty monsters and Chizuru... well Mimi was only level fifteen with no way of killing anything with her current gear.


    Misaki and Chiho were about to leave when they were stopped by Chizuru."Wait! here take my number in case anything happens and you can''t log in!"


    Chizuru wanted to take this chance to pass her phone number to Misaki. Not only that but also so that she would not be sitting around waiting for a notice for when Misaki logged in if Misaki could not actually log in at all.


    "Okay... Well, give me your Lime as well. It will be easier to stay in contact. " Misaki suggested. If she had Chizuru''s Lime then she can directly send a message right before logging in.


    Chizuru was very happy to also be able to talk to Misaki on Lime. she now felt that Misaki and her had a closer rtionship now. Chiho, on the other hand, was irritated by how things were going between Misaki and Chizuru. But she didn''t know why she was irritated! All she knew was that she did not like how Chizuru looked at Misaki!


    After saying their goodbyes to Chizuru, Misaki and Chiho left the school. "Chiho can we stop at a bookstore and also a convenience store before heading to my house?"


    "Sure what do you want to get?" Chiho had never known Misaki to go to a bookstore. It was more normal for her to go to a video game store than a book store.


    "I need to get a book on sewing as well as a needle and thread set so I can make new armor. Although I am not sure if the needle and thread will work or not for making armor." Misaki still wanted to use the snakeskin she got in the Golem King''s Lair to try to make a new set of armor with. If anything she could at least sew everyone a few more pairs of underwear to wear.


    After purchasing a few books on sewing and a thread and needle set, Misaki and Chiho headed back to Misaki''s house. They did their homework before Misaki sent Chizuru a message on Lime telling her to log in in the next ten minutes.


    "Chiho if everything goes smoothly I should be able to meet up with you in game within the next two days then I can help power level you. I am trying to power level Chizuru as well hoping she can reach your level range by the time we reach you. If all goes as nned we can find a level sixty area and really start leveling you up!" Misaki really wanted to get Chiho and Chizuru closer to her level range then they can start searching for dungeons.


    Luckily when a higher level is teamed with lower levels all the [XP] will go to the lower level. Of course, the amount of [XP] they get from the monsters that are higher level than them is capped to twenty percent the actual amount of [XP] they would have received if they had soloed it themselves. But with Misaki killing quickly they will still be able to gain [XP] faster no matter what. Once they reach Misaki''s level range then Misaki will once again start gaining [XP]. Misaki did not mind not getting [XP] at this time since she only cared about getting the other two leveled up.

 Chapter 41: Slime!

    Chapter 41: Slime!


    Two days passed by and Misaki and Chizuru had finally met up with Chiho. Chizuru had made it to level 19 while Chiho had gotten two levels while waiting on Misaki and Chizuru to show up, she was now level 22. Misaki had tried making new armor as she traveled but found that the needle she tried to use was not strong enough to prate through the hide of any of the monsters she killed. She figured she would need to make a needle out of one of the ores in game since real life needles were too weak. She did, however, make a bunch of undergarments for herself and Chizuru from the clothes she got back in the vige where she first started the game. She also nned to make some for Chiho as well after she got the measurements.


    With all that said the three were currently entering a ck forest. Everything from the trees to the dirt itself waspletely ck. If it was not for the sun overhead those who entered would not be able to walk safely through this forest without some kind of light. Even the monsters here werepletely ck inside and out. This area was a level 40 area and was a good ce to get a few levels on Chiho and Chizuru.


    "Angel, attack from the back! Mimi buff Angel and heal her if needed!" Misaki was yelling outmands as she tanked arge rock type monster.


    Chiho was a ranged magic archer type ss. Her bow would generate energy arrows when the bowstring was pulled back. It worked in a manner that the more fingers you had on the bowstring the harder it would be to pull back but the more arrows it would produce. Chiho was currently able to pull it fully back with only three fingers and that was because she had invested a bit of her [Status Points] into strength. Her current uracy was not the best due to her investing into strength instead of dexterity and agility. But this could be offsettedter on as she grew in level. Having the ability to fire more than one arrow at a time was not so bad at a lower level and in teams since monsters were pretty slow at lower levels while at higher levels they would have a tank to hold the monster''s attention allowing them to fire off all the arrows without much need to aim.


    After a four hour session, Misaki wanted to take a small break before starting up again. "Not bad today you both got three levels each. Let''s stop here for a few hours. Get some dinner and take a bath."


    For some reason when Chizuru heard the word bath she looked at Misaki and her cheeks turned pink. Chiho caught this and gave Chizuru a smug look as she said: "That sounds good I''ll wash your back for you Misaki." Chizuru gritted her teeth and humphed when she saw the smug face Chiho was giving her. She felt it was a bit unfair that she could not wash Misaki''s back!


    After logging out Misaki took off her Full Dive gear and got up and stretched her arms and legs before turning around to Chiho, saying. "I am going to go to the store. Do you want anything?"


    "No, I am fine but are you going to be okay going by yourself? Do you want me to go with you?" Chiho asked.


    "I should be fine I mean who can do anything to me with my current body. I am basically a superhuman." Misaki said jokingly as she flexed her nonmuscr arms


    "Alright just be careful and try not to show your powers unless it is absolutely needed. Also, hide your face!" Chiho made sure to remind Misaki to be careful about showing her powers out in public. As well as exposing her identity.


    "I know!" Misaki said as she ran out of the bedroom and got herself ready to leave.


    Misaki had not been able to go out for a walk alone in a while. Her current fame had died down a lot but she still put on a face mask and a hat just to be on the safe side like Chiho had told her. She locked the door behind her and happily skipped down the hallway of her apartment building and took the elevator to the first floor. Opening the door to the outside and breathing in the night air rxed Misaki who had been stressed out the past few days due to all the changes around her. She had no idea if the changes to her body would be permanent or not but she figured as long as she could live like always she would not let it bother her too much.


    Misaki walked down the street which was aligned with a few apartment buildings, stores, and a few other businesses. Right as she rounded the corner to walk down the street that the convenience store was on she heard a very familiar yet spine tingling sound. "Splugie!"


    Misaki halted her steps and looked in the direction of the sound. The ce where the sound wasing from was a small alley that was positioned in between flower shop and a small office building. Misaki slowly crept her way into the alley as she looked around. She got about a few meters in when she spotted something near a trash can up against one of the buildings. It was a blue roundish shaped object made out of gtin.


    "Splugie!"


    "Splugie!"


    "Splugie!"


    "Am I seeing things!?" Misaki felt like her mind was about to explode. "What the fuck is a slime doing here!?" Misaki realized she had yelled a bit too loud so she quickly picked up the slime and ran out of the alley back towards her apartment! She had no idea why this thing had appeared in the real world or if this was actually a species of this world that she did not know about but truth being, she was holding a damn slime in her arms in the real world! Her only thought was to bring it back home and try to figure out what was going on with Chiho!

 Chapter 42: Worlds Merging?

    Chapter 42: Worlds Merging?


    Misaki ran back through the door of her apartment and quickly closed it. When she turned around she found Chiho with a pair of her panties in her hand and sniffing it? "Chiho that''s my Ahhh! Never mind that we got bigger problems!"


    The issue with the slime was much more important than Chiho''s pervertedness! Chiho who did not expect Misaki toe back so soon was frozen stiff with Misaki''s panties under her nose. "Chiho put the panties down ande sit. There might be a bigger issue than me having a system!"


    Chiho finally snapped out of it and stealthy stuffed Misaki''s panties in her pocket and went and sat down on the couch. "What you saw just now was not what you think I was just checking if they were clean or not... "


    "Chiho! Just forget about the panties already! Look at this." Misaki said as she pulled a blue roundish shaped object made out of gtin.


    "Splugie!"


    "Ahh! A slime!" Chiho screamed out before pausing for a few seconds as she gathered her thoughts and confusingly asked: "Wait! A slime!? Why is it in the real world!? Misaki did you bring a monster out of the game?"


    "Of course, I didn''t! I found this near a trash can on my way to the convenience store. I have no idea how this thing got to our world. All I know is I went to the damn store and picked up a slime!" Misaki really wished she knew how this thing appeared in this world.


    "What are you going to do with it? Although it can eat a child... For us, it''s basically harmless and it is very cute..." Chiho couldn''t help but want to pet the cute slime with its big round eyes.


    "Chiho it might be harmless to you in game but in the real world it might bite your arm off. The only reason I am fine is because I have a system!" Misaki reminded Chiho.


    Chiho, who was stretching her hand out to pet the slime, quickly retracted it when Misaki reminded her that she was not in game! "Now that you mention it yeah that is true. So what do we do with it? Are you going to kill it?"


    "In order for it not to be a threat to you or anyone else, I think I should No?" Misaki was not sure what to do. It was indeed a threat to mostly anyone other than her that she knew of.


    "Then we should kill it, maybe it will give you experience points!" Chiho wanted to know if Misaki killed something in the real world if she would gain experience from it.


    "Alright, here it goes." Misaki flicked the Slime with her fingers. It swelled up and then exploded sttering slime goo all over the living room. No experience was given...


    Misaki who was holding on to the slime waspletely covered in slime goo. Chiho was a little more lucky and only got a few drops of slime goo on her. "Well, that was not exactly what I was expecting Anyway, Mitsu, take your clothes off and go clean up. I will clean up out here and wash your clothes We can discuss what just happened after that." Misaki nodded her head and quickly stripped down to her underwear before running off to the bathroom. The feeling of being covered in slime goo was very ufortable.


    After cleaning up Misaki came out of the shower room with her hair still wet. Chicho had already had a towel waiting as she pulled Chiho to go sit in front of the couch which was now cleaned up and proceeded to dry Misaki''s hair for her. "We will need to keep an eye on the news from now on. Since we do not know if that was the only one or not."


    "If a slime was able to show up here in the real world I wonder if other monsters will appear as well. But this leaves me to question one thing. Chiho when you first logged in did you log in in a vige?" Misaki never asked Chiho if she had experienced the whole Changeling episode like she did.


    "Now that you mention it I did. I actually almost died because the vigers all chased me out of the vige with pitchforks and other farming equipment right after I first logged in. If it was not for my agility being high I would have certainly died." Chiho shivered remembering the people chasing after her trying to hit her with their farming equipment. Screaming obscenities and calling her a devil. She really had to run for her life or she would have died.


    "I went through the same thing. Except it was not as bad as your experience. I only got pped then told to leave when no one would notice. Which makes me wonder why the townspeople had such a reaction normally an NPC would not chase you out of the starting zone. But these people acted like real people who had emotions and everything! " Misaki really wanted to know what exactly was going on.


    "What your saying is?" Chiho had an idea but she wanted to confirm it with Misaki.


    "What I am saying is that I do not think Eternal Phantasy''s world is fake I know it sounds really out there but I have a feeling that Eternal Phantasy might have been an actual world or dimension And because we were only sending our minds into that world we could only "spawn" by taking over an already existing person as a host body for us to connect to and use. And because of the programming on how we wanted our characters to look, the body of that world or dimension was changed to the appearance we made at character creation. Basically, the bodies we took over werepletely changed at the ground level. I know it sounds far fetched but that is what my gut is telling me. But the scary thing is that if slimes made it into this world that might mean that the two worlds are merging!" Misaki kicked her legs in the air in frustration. She did not know if her thoughts were correct or not. All she could do was slowly investigate the world of Eternal Phantasy. She just hoped that norge monsters made its way into this world. If the worlds were indeed merging then everything they knew would end up changing drastically.

 Chapter 43: Preparing For The Worst

    Chapter 43: Preparing For The Worst


    Chiho listened to everything that Misaki had to say and felt that her thoughts might have a bit of truth to them. Why would the NPCs act in such a manner? It was almost as if they were not NPCs at all! "Mitsu if what you think to be true is in fact what is happening. Then when we get in gameter can you take me to where you entered the abyss? I want to try doing what you did and maybe I will get a system in the real world like how you got now."


    "Yeah, I can! It will take about three days to get there though. And we can also level along the way as well. If more monsters do show up in this world I do not think we will be able to get any experience from them. But it is hard to say since slimes are level 1 monsters." Misaki really had no idea if killing monsters in this world would actually give experience or not.


    If things are going to go how she thinks they will. Then she might be able to test whether or not she can get experience in this world at some point and time in the future. What effects this will have on the world around her, she did not know.


    *BZZZZZZZ*


    "Mitsu your phone has been going off like crazy." Chiho noticed that Misaki''s phone was vibrating non stop on the coffee table.


    Misaki picked up her phone to see that her Lime chat had blown up with over one hundred messages! And they were all from the same person! Seeing all the messages from Chizuru made Misaki''s face turn ck. Ny percent of them were just crying face emojis! While the rest were "Master don''t abandon me!" It was only when Misaki looked at the time that she realized that it had been almost three hours since theyst logged off. Seeing this she felt a bit bad because she had forgotten to message Chizuru and tell her that they would be a little longer. Letting out a sigh Misaki finally sent a reply to Chizuru saying sorry and telling her that they would be on in a few minutes and to make sure to log in ten minutes.


    *BZZZZZZZ*


    Chizuru replied not even a second after Misaki sent her reply: "Thank god Master did not abandon me! I love you, Master!!! See you soon~~~~~ " Seeing how cheerful Chizuru was now made Misaki chuckle.


    "Let''s get logged in. We need to get to the Golem King''s Lair which is a long trip. It will most likely take three days just to reach it. Also, I want to have Chizuru attempt to get a system as well. If you''re able to get one we will need a healer that can heal us in the real world in case we get injured. Although I can cast healing spells, Chizuru is a master at heals and buffs. So it would be better to have a back liner who can support us." Misaki said seriously.


    She wanted to be ready for anything. She still needed a tank and a mage as well. Although she was an all rounder herself, it would still be good to have these sses. But before she had them get systems she had to make sure they were trustworthy. That is if anyone else is able to get a system for that matter. While some people were preparing for the zombie apocalypse, Misaki was preparing for the MMO apocalypse. She also wanted to get more levels so she can use some of the dark magic skills in the grimoires she read. Some would allow her to summon monsters to fight for her and some summoned undead beings.


    But before any of this went into y she wanted to see if getting a system was easy or not. She also did not know if dying in the real world with a system was permanent death. She knew it was not so in the game so she would need to use the game to level up, farm resources to make gear, and create and learn new spells. The next step right now was to bring Chizuru into the mix of knowing.


    Misaki and Chiho logged into the game and waited a few minutes for Chizuru to log in. Which she logged in ten minutes on the dot as Misaki had requested. As soon as Chizuru saw Misaki she leaped at Misaki embracing her and rubbing her face all over Misaki''s chest. "Cut that out!"


    *Whack!*


    "Ouch! Master that was mean! I was just energizing my Master batteries!" Chizuruined.


    "You do not need to rub your face all over my breast to do such a thing! Anyway, let''s get out of the forest we have to head back to the Golem King area." Misaki said as she walked off in the direction she had stated.


    Chiho red at Chizuru but did not say anything. As she quickened her steps and followed after Misaki. "Hey wait for me~!"


    Along the way, Misaki did not say much as she was trying to figure out how to exin all this to Chizuru. She was talking with Chiho in private voice chat on how to go about it. "I think I should invite Chizuru to my house to exin everything in person. It would be easier than trying to exin it in game."


    "Are you sure that is a wise idea she seems to be obsessed with you. She might try to do something weird to you." Chiho was concerned about Misaki''s purity if she invited Chizuru over!


    "She probably won''t do anything any weirder than you who went and sniffed my previously worn panties!" Misaki said teasingly.


    Chiho got flustered and blushed as she quickly said: "I was just checking if they were clean since they were not fully in the clothes basket!"


    Misaki did not answer and only smiled while shaking her head. She had seen how deep the breaths were that Chiho was taking. That was not just checking if they were clean or not. But it was fine. Friends sometimes do weird things right?

 Chapter 44: Queen Saves The Day!

    Chapter 44: Queen Saves The Day!


    Earth Strider a wolf looking monster that can merge its whole body into the ground and reappear ten meters away almost as if it had teleported. Misaki, Chiho, and Chizuru had walked into a pack of twenty of them as they were crossing a massive in. If you were not able to deal a lethal blow to an Earth Strider on the first attack you would need to attack it right as it emerged from the ground to finish it off quickly. Otherwise, a long battle would be ahead of you. These monsters were rtively weak but because of this ability, they made for annoying enemies. They were also highly aggressive.


    Misaki was ying vanguard. She was not killing them in one blow because these types of enemies were very good practice for Chiho and Chizuru. For Misaki at her current level she could easily kill the whole pack in a few minutes but she wanted to allow Chiho and Chizuru to train since there was no telling what was going to happen in the future. "Angel fire ten meters to the right! Mimi, keep the protection shields up!"


    There was only one Earth Strider left. Chiho lifted her bow and pulled the bowstring back with three fingers, creating three energy arrows and let it go. She was aiming for the ten meter mark in the direction Misaki had called out. The three arrows flew through the air with a humming sound before arching down and stabbing right into thest Earth Strider''s head as it emerged from the ground killing it instantly.


    The three of them with Misaki''smand had been working in perfect tandem with each other. The battles they had been through so far on their journey back to the Golem Kings Lair have all gone seamlessly. Sadly after this battle they will need to log out since the eight hour time frame would be up and all three had to be at school in the morning. They still had two more days of traveling to do to reach their destination.


    "Okay, that will wrap it up for today. Let''s stop here. Mimi do you have ns after school tomorrow?" Misaki asked. She had nned to exin everything to Chizuru about what was happening and why they were heading to the Golem King''s Lair.


    Hearing Misaki ask a question that sounded like she was inviting her somewhere, Chizuru''s eyes shined with stars as she shook her head violently saying: "No ns whatsoever so if Master needs me for anything just let me know!"


    "Good, then tomorrow after school go home with me and Angel." Misaki replied.


    "Alright! I will make sure I get all my work done before the end of the school day!" Chizuru was fired up! She would get to go to Misaki''s house! "Now I will need to make an excuse to go to the bathroom and check to see if there are any pan No... No... What am I thinking!? If Master ever caught me doing something so perverted she would definitely hate me! Ahh! But I want to smell them! I just have to not get caught!" Chizuru''s cheeks were red as she started mumbling to herself. Her voice was so low that it was basically inaudible so Misaki and Chiho were not able to make out what she was saying.


    "We will be off then. See you tomorrow Mimi!" After saying their goodbyes all three girls logged off.


    It was already early morning when Misaki took off her full dive gear. She did her daily routine of washing her face and eating breakfast before brushing her teeth and heading out the door. Instead of taking a car like they normally would, Misaki and Chiho decided to walk. They wanted to see if they coulde across any more monsters on their way to school.


    Sometimes certain thinking can bring about results. Misaki and Chiho we''re rounding a corner when they heard a loud roaring sound from a back alley. Along with that loud roar, they heard a young man yell out. "Son of a bitch! What the hell is this doing here!?"


    Misaki and Chiho looked at each other nodded their heads and ran towards the back alley. Luckily it was early morning and not many people were roaming the streets yet. When they entered the back alley, the sight of a young man around twenty years old using a long metal pipe to fend off arge Horned Tiger came into view. The Horned Tiger''s long sharp fangs gleamed in the early morning light as the Horned Tiger opened itsrge mouth to try to take a bite out of the young man.


    "Dammit at least let me pull out my weapon before attacking me you son of a bitch!" The young man yelled out in anger.


    Hearing these words Misaki already knew this young man was like her. She was originally hesitating to help because she was not sure if she should pull out her weapon or use magic with a stranger around. But when she heard the young man''s words she no longer hesitated. Misaki pulled her Queen''s de out and parkoured her way through the alley. When she got near the Horned Tiger she used a dumpster to spring her body into the air as she did a backflip off it and twisted her body mid air shing at the Horned Tiger''s neck with her Queen''s de. The horned tiger was caught off guard and before it realized that there was another threat, Misaki had already sliced its head off sending green blood spraying all over the ce.


    *Ding!*


    [Experience Gained +200]


    Misakinded and looked at the notification that showed up. One of her questions was finally answered. She was able to gain experience by killing monsters in the real world. Misaki flicked her Queen''s de to get the blood off of it and turned her gaze towards the young man who was drenched in green blood.


    The young man looked back at Misaki. He raised his hand and pointed at her saying in an excited voice: "Queen!"

 Chapter 45: Tsuchida Shinji

    Chapter 45: Tsuchida Shinji


    Misaki looked at the young man covered in green blood. She knew that bringing out her sword she might give away that she has some kind of special powers but for now all she could do was ask. "You said you needed to take out your sword. Where were you going to take it out from?"


    The young man''s face paled He was going to make something up but when he saw the gleam of Misaki''s sword he could only swallow his saliva hard and answer truthfully. "I fell off a cliff while running from monsters in Eternal Phantasy. But instead of dying, I found myself in a hallway with alien like walls with tubes of blue light running through them. In there I found two hallways which I went down both. One had a white orb covered in with some kind of goo type monster. I killed the monster then touched the glowing orb and got a message saying uploaded. When I logged out I saw the game hud in my peripheral vision as well as have ess to my in game inventory and other menus in the real world."


    Hearing this Misaki''s grip on her sword rxed. "So you''re like me. What''s your name?"


    "Tsuchida Shinji." Tsuchida Shinji said.


    "Alright then Mr. Tsuchida, I would prefer it if you called me Misaki and not Queen. I still have to head to school today so I will be leaving. I am having a meeting with two of my friends after school about everything that has been going on. Give me your phone number and Lime. I will contact you once school ends. I will start a group chat and add you two. By the way what ss are you?" Misaki figured it would be helpful to exin everything with one more person who had a system.


    "Then Misaki here is my number as well as my Lime and feel free to call me Shinji. I was actually on my way to work before running into this Horned Tiger. Just to let you know, be careful when fighting monsters. Although we have a system we can still die to the monsters in our world. Unlike in game where you can respawn if we die, in real life if a monster kills us we will die. I found this out the hard way when my friend died to a monster that spawned near our apartment. We thought that because we had a system we could defeat it with ease but the monster that showed up was very high level and ended up killing my friend. I was only just able to finish it off during that time. His funeral is this weekend Ahah Sorry I was rambling. It''s just that I finally found someone else like me so I was able to tell someone how my friend actually died. To answer your question I am a mage." Tsuchida said his eyes growing dim as he talked about his friend.


    "I am sorry for your loss Shinji. But I am confused Did you not say that you were going to take out your sword?" Misaki asked.


    "Yeah well, the low level staff did nothing for my magic power and having a sword on me allows me to protect myself a little better. I did not cast any spells just now because I was afraid of anyone seeing me." Shinji exined.


    "Alright then Remember I am holding a meeting after I get out of school I would like you to be there." Misaki was d she got a bit of new information today. Although it is sad to hear someone died for real. The knowledge of knowing that you will permanently die because of that person''s death was priceless.


    "Yeah, I will be there just give me the time and ce when you are out of school. As of now, I am giving up on going to work. I need to go shower and get this blood off me now." Shinji got up from the ground and felt the stickiness of the blood on him. He could not wait to get home and take a nice hot shower.


    After exchanging information they said their goodbyes and Misaki and Chiho continued on towards school. They still had enough time to get there even though such an incident happened.


    Chiho was currently staring at Misaki as they walked, causing Misaki to feel ufortable. "Why are you staring at me?"


    "Don''t fall in love with him!" Chiho stated bluntly.


    Misaki stopped her footsteps and looked at Chiho dumbfounded. "Where the hell did thate from? Why would I fall in love with him? I just met the guy today! Plus he is like five to ten years older than me. It would be more likely that I fell in love with you right now than me falling in love with a man I just met for the first time."


    Chiho blushed as she realized her statement was a little off the wall. "Un I understand. Sorry, Mitsu~!"


    "It''s fine as long as you understand." Misaki continued her steps as they made their way to school.


    Now more than ever Misaki wanted to get Chiho a system as well. This way she could at least protect herself if she was ever alone and a monster appeared. The thought of dying in the real world was now real to Misaki and it seemed that very powerful monsters were also showing up. She would have to be more careful when enteringbat with monsters now in the real world. She would also need to step up her training in game and try to gain as many levels as she could.

 Chapter 46: Not A Game Anymore

    Chapter 46: Not A Game Anymore


    The school day went as normal, Chizuru hurried through her paperwork so that she could meet Misaki promptly after school. The three girls got into Chizuru''s car and headed to Misaki''s house. Chizuru was extremely nervous about visiting Misaki''s house but when she got there she frowned when she saw a young man standing by the front door of the apartment building. She had no idea who he was but he had a handsome face and was very good looking. She felt threatened! She was going to go up and say something but stopped when she saw Misaki''s smile and wave.


    "Hey Shinji I''m d you could make it." Misaki said with a smile. Although the young man was very handsome Misaki did not seem to be fazed by his good looks one bit. Which made the two people beside her let out a sigh of relief.


    "I said I woulde so I am here. I am guessing this is also one of your friends?" The young man looked Chizuru up and down. Chizuru was still young and was very pretty so she had caught the young man''s eye instantly.


    Being looked at by someone so intensely caused Chizuru to feel ufortable so she slid herself behind Misaki to hide. "Yeah but don''t stare it''s creepy." Misaki was very blunt with her words which caused Shinji to choke on air as his cheeks turned red.


    Giving a dryugh Shinji said: "Ahah... Sorry about that I just couldn''t help but think she was very beautiful."


    "She is very pretty but any girl who gets stared at like that would think of it as a turn off or be scared away. I am guessing you have women trouble don''t you!" Misaki said thest part in a teasing manner.


    Blushing hard Shinji did not say a word. His silence was all Misaki needed to know that what she said was true. Chizuru, on the other hand, was swimming in happiness even though it did not show on her face and it was all because Misaki said she was pretty!


    "Anyway, Chizuru this is Shinji. Shinji... Chizuru... We will all be friends from now on so no need for formalities." Pausing for a second Misaki pped her hands and said: "Okay! Enough! Let us go in and talk for a bit!" Misaki waved everyone on.


    In her apartment, Misaki set out a few drinks and some snacks for everyone to munch on. After which she sat down and turned to Chizuru. "Chizuru the main reason for this meeting is to bring you up to speed on what has been happening and what is going on. Some of the things I am about to tell you may seem a little far fetched but they are all true."


    Misaki''s expression on her face was very serious. Seeing this seriousness caused Chizuru to straighten her back and listen carefully. Misaki continued after she saw that she had Chizuru''s full attention.


    "Eternal Phantasy is not just a game anymore. To exin what I mean watch..." Misaki opened her inventory and pulled out her sword and rested it on her shoulder.


    Chizuru''s eyes felt like she was seeing things as she reached up with her hands and rubbed her eyes. "Ma-Ma-Master! Your sword!? But how!?"


    "Like I said Eternal Phantasy is no longer a game. I have a system and so does Shinji here. Not only do we have systems but monsters from the game have been appearing in the real world. Why there has not been any news about it yet is beyond me. Most likely it is being covered up. But the truth is it is all very real. Just today I saved Shinji here from a Horned Tiger. That was how I found out he had a system. The worst thing is that even if you have a system you will die for real. There is no respawn. Shinji has already lost a friend because a monster killed him in the real world. Today if I did not save Shinji he might have lost his life as well. The reason why we are heading to the Golem King''s Lair is because I want both you and Chiho to try and gain a system as well." Misaki finished exining everything leaving Chizuru a bit bewildered.


    Chizuru looked at Misaki and could tell that she was very serious about what she had said. She did not hesitate to nod her head and say: "Whatever Master wants me to do I will do it. Although dying is scary I will do whatever I can to assist you in game and out of game."


    "I had a feeling you would say that Chizuru. I will say this, no matter what, we will be sure to not put our lives on the line. We will intensely train within the game where dying is not an issue. I want to raise our levels as fast as possible and also get a few more people into the team." Misaki then turned to Shinji. "Shinji, are you willing to join my team?"


    Shinji smiled and said: "Being able to be in the Queen''s team is always my pleasure. I will also work hard to raise my levels. I just so happen to be bear the Golem King''s area. I had wanted to check out the ce where you had killed the golem king. So I am only a day''s journey out."


    "Alright ept my invite then. We will need two days to reach there. I had just picked up Chiho and we are making our way back." Misaki said as she opened the team window and invited Shinji to the team.


    [yer Astero Joined Your Team!]


    A message alert popped up for everyone in the room. Even Chiho and Chizuru could see it. "Ah!"


    The suddenness of the menu popping up caused Chizuru to scream since she was not used to seeing a message like that in the real world.


    Laughing Chiho jokingly said: "Chizuru, what will you do when you see a real live monster if a little menu scares you?"


    Chizuru''s face turned red. "I was just startled because I was not expecting it! " She then let out a humph as she turned andined to Misaki. "Master she''s bullying me!"


    Misaki couldn''t help butugh at the antics that were going on. One was a teacher and one was a student but their roles had beenpletely reversed!

 Chapter 47: Preparations

    Chapter 47: Preparations


    After a long journey and many battles, Chiho and Chizuru both gained another five levels. Chiho was now Level 30 and Chizuru was now Level 27. They wereing up on the Golem King''s area where Misaki had killed the Golem King and where the Golem King''s Lair was located. Standing just outside the zone entrance was a tall man in a long robe. At his side was a short sword that was tucked into his waistband. This man was none other than Shinji, also known as Astero in game.


    Seeing Shinji, Misaki smiled and waved: "We are finally here! Sorry, it took so long!"


    "It''s fine I spent my time farming slimes and making potions." Shinji said as she pointed to casks made out of bark andrge leavesying in a pile on the ground. "They might not look pretty but they can heal up to 500 [HP] when you drink them. I figured we should have some extra heals while in a dungeon."


    "Good thinking! We should think about getting some containers from the real world and use those to fill with potions. Now that I think about it they should work in real life too When we are done let''s make the cute little fuckers extinct in this area!" Misaki announced seriously. This was not just her hate for the slimes, it was also because she wanted to have a supply of potions for the real world. There was no telling when and where you would be attacked. If everyone in her team had a healthy supply of potions then they would at least have a bit of a lifeline to keep themselves alive in a desperate situation. At least until help could arrive.


    "I am one hundred percent with you on that Misaki. Those evil things..." Chiho still had a bit of a trauma due to the slimes.


    "Okay let''s get going we need to go to the spot where the dungeon is and then wait for it to open. I am not sure if the Golem King has a respawn to it. If it does then we might need to sneak around it or just in go all out and defeat it." Misaki had no idea if the world bosses would respawn or not. She did know that it would be a bit of a difficult battle to fight it if it dide down to it.


    "Master please do not jinx us!" Chizuru was on the sneak around the world boss team. She had a feeling that fighting a world boss might hurt.


    "Actually thest time it showed up was when you were in the Golem King''s area with me. It showed up right after you logged out. I wonder if this ce needs a certain number of people in it to trigger the golem king." Misaki pondered but at the same time, she was teasing Chizuru.


    "Master your not funny!" Pouting, Chizuru gently punched Misaki on the shoulder.


    They walked into the Golem King''s area which was still nothing but rocks, boulders, and t teaus. The Horned Earth Rabbit were as abundant as ever as they walked through the rocky area. Everyone in Misaki''s team was of a higher level now and none of the Horned Earth Rabbits attacked them. Which made getting to where the Golem King''s Lair entrance was, a lot easier. Now they just had to y a waiting game. While they were waiting Misaki exined to them how things were going to work.


    "Last time I used spider silk to climb down. I will do the same this time as well. I will then check out the area at the bottom to see if it is indeed the same area as I wasst time. Once I am sure I will climb back up. Far as I know this dungeon does not respawn when you clear out the monsters. Well, monsters might migrate when you are offline. But other than that I do not think they move much within the dungeon. The monsters to watch out for the most are the spiders. They spit a very acidic venom that can even melt the dungeon walls. As long as there are not more than twenty of them at a time we should be fine. They do not seem to spit venom at their own kind." Misaki also exined about a few of the other monsters as well that she ran into while clearing the dungeon the first time.


    "Misaki how did you defeat that twenty spider monsters at the same time?" Chiho asked. She had an idea of how she did it but to curb her curiosity she had to ask.


    "I jumped from spider to spider and stabbed them in the head. " Misaki answered the question as if what she had done was the easiest thing in the world to do.


    "So how are normal people supposed to fight twenty spider monsters at the same time?" Chiho asked teasingly.


    Misaki scratched her nose. She knew what she was able to do was not exactly something many could do. She had no way to answer Chiho so changing the subject was her only way out. "Anyway, that is the n. Any spider monsters I will handle them myself."


    Time ticked by and the four of them talked and joked around. Shinji fit well into the party as Chiho and Chizuru started to warm up to him. Which was a good thing because in a team if teammates are not getting along it could spell disaster during a fight. Especially if they were fighting a monster in the real world. It had been a few ingame hours when the Golem King''s Lair once again opened up.


    "Okay everyone get ready! I will y vanguard. I will do my best to keep monsters on me. Keep your damage minimal and only assist when you see an opening. Call out if you pull aggro! Everyone ready!?" Misaki asked.


    She got a unanimous three yeses. Getting the confirmation he was looking for she shouted out "Move out!"

 Chapter 48: Systems Part One

    Chapter 48: Systems Part One


    The team of four pushed hard through the dungeon. It was a little tougher since it seemed more monsters spawned due to the number of people in the dungeon itself. "Astero! Firewall! Block those adds from attacking Mimi and Angel! Do not let Mimi take any damage. She is the only one who can keep us healed. Mimi. concentrate on healing and casting barriers on Angel and Astero! Do not worry about me! I can heal myself if needed. Just be sparse with your mana. We have no way to recharge mana during a fight right now. So only heal when it''s needed!"


    "Yes, Master!" Chizuru was used to listening to themands of Misaki now. Any time she yelled amand Chizuru would change her tactic ordingly. Chiho and Shinji where veteran MMO yers so they were used to one person being the team leader and all the calls Misaki made were correct calls. Her ability to see the whole situation and make ns to deal with them on the fly was something not many yers could do.


    "Shit more areing! Dammit, this dungeon was not this hard when I did it solo!" Misakiined. The first time she had entered this dungeon she had to only fight a few enemies at a time. The most she had to fight was the twenty spiders. Now they were being forced to face hordes of enemies almost fifty at a timeing towards them. If it was not for Misaki''s genius shot calling they would have already wiped. What was making this hard was that both Chiho and Shinji could only do little damage to the enemies because of how low their level was. These enemies could be considered elitespared to regr monsters they had more health points and were a lot stronger.


    "You three need to keep an eye out for a big hulking tank that can stand in front of us and hold aggro on hordes of enemies!" Misaki shouted out. she really wished she had a tank right now!


    "Misaki maybe we should fall back the horde of monsters is only getting bigger!" Chiho who had a bird''s eye view of the situation below because she was up on a small ledge firing energy arrows down at the monsters below. She could see a mass of monsters charging towards them.


    "We can''t fall back the entrances to this ce closes when you enter! There is only one thing we can do! Mimi, Angel, Astero fall back to the small room to the side that we cleared earlier. Astero, maintain a firewall at the entrance. I will do what I can to settle things here. I can move around more freely if I do not need to tank." Misaki was not trying to call them dead weight but she had no way to keep good control of the monsters as the horde got bigger and bigger.


    She could not imagine such a horde like this entering the real world. So many lives would be lost if such a horde really did show up. She did not know if real world weapons would have much effect on monsters in the real world.


    "Master, I think I should stay and heal you!" Chizuru did not feel right leaving Misaki behind. She felt that she was not being of any help if she did turn and run away.


    "Just do as I say. Angel, drag her out of here!" Misaki shouted out she was already gritting her teeth as she was doing her best to block ten huge rock monsters that were trying to push their way through.


    "On it!" Chiho knew if they stayed Misaki could not fight to the fullest as the highest level in the team with her absurd stats she should be able to pull through without a problem.


    Once Misaki saw that her team was in the clear, she let out a sigh of relief. "Now to really pull out all the stops!" Misaki opened up her character window while she started to parkour her way around the group of monsters.


    She looked at the 158 [Status Points] she had left and dumped them all into [Intelligence].


    [Intelligence] 173 (271)


    [Magic Power] 78(81)


    [MP] 250/304


    [Status Points] 0


    "This should allow my magic to do more damage! Just wish that my [MP] would auto fill when upping my stats!" Misaki mumbled to herself. She closed her character window as she continued to move non stop. She had now gotten the focus of all the monsters.


    Misaki did a cartwheel in the air as she continuously shot out water balls at the rock monsters. These were the hardest of the monsters here. As long as she dealt with them first everything else would be easy. She had no issues using half her [MP] to soak the Rock monsters. These things were round balls of rocks with onerge eye socket that had an eye that rolled around within. It rolled and bounced all over the ce to attack its enemies. Misaki soaked the rock monsters with water first and then started to bombard it with fire. Causing them to be brittle and lowering their defenses. Only then did Misaki move to attack the only weak point that they had, the eye.


    She used the other monsters that were in the way as footholds to parkour her away around the horde as she precisely struck out with her sword stabbing the rock monsters in the eye each time she passed one. Once she had killed all ten rock monsters she then started to springboard her way through the rest of the monsters.


    As time ticked by almost forty in game minutes had passed by and the three who were in the small room that they were hiding in were watching intently at their HUDs. They watched as Misaki''s [HP] went up and down. It was only when they finally heard Misaki sent a voice message did they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "All Clear!" Misaki sent a voice message to everyone in her team.


    The three walked out of the chamber and back to where the monster horde was and all stood stunned as they saw Misaki sitting on top of a pile of monsters swinging her legs back and forth with a big smile on her face like nothing had happened. With her horns and tail attached to her body and a bit of blood smeared on her face, she truly looked like a demon lord as she sat there holding her sword which was stuck into one of the monsters.

 Chapter 49: Systems Part Two

    Chapter 49: Systems Part Two


    Looking at the mountain of dead monsters that Misaki was sitting on caused the other three to gulp. There were at least over one hundred monsters underneath her and what was amazing was that she had defeated them all by herself!


    "Misaki are yo..." Chiho wanted to ask if Misaki was okay but was interrupted as Chizuru dashed forward pushing her out of the way and wrapped her arms around Misaki yelling: "Master are you okay!? Are there any wounds? Let me heal you just in case!"


    Chiho eyebrow twitched as she ran up the mountain of monsters and started pulling on Chizuru. "Let go of her! She does not need your germs being rubbed all over her."


    Behind them watching the scene in front of him, Shinji let out a heartyugh as he said. "You really do live up to your name as Queen. I think only you could actually take on a horde of dungeon monsters of the same level by yourself."


    "You might think it was easy but it was somewhat tough if not for my passive I would have died a long time ago." Misaki was lucky she had [Treant King''s Grace] if not she would have died.


    "I am sure it was not easy. What I do not get is why there are this many monsters inside this dungeon?" Shinji was truly wondering why so many monsters were here it was like they had pulled the whole dungeon in one go.


    "I know what you are thinking and I think you are right. These are all the monsters in the dungeon. Why they all decided to charge over I do not know. This dungeon is only so big and these monsters are already enough to fill the entire dungeon. With only a little spacing in between. What I am wondering is if they were trying to attack us or trying to leave the dungeon altogether since the path did open." Misaki wondered if the monster horde''s movement was due to the entrance being opened. But after they entered it closed so she was not sure if her theory was correct on this.


    "No matter what the cause was at least now we canplete the task we set out to do." Chiho said as she held a whining Chizuru in a headlock.


    "Like Angel said we will leave the small stuff forter, for now, let''s finish our task at hand." Misaki said as she pulled her Queen''s de out of the monster''s body. "Let''s grab all the loot we can. All materials can be used for thingster on. Just shove all the dead monsters into your inventory for now. We will take care of extracting what we need from themter on." Misaki had noticed that the monsters in this dungeon were different from the ones outside. The ones outside dropped items and their bodies turned into balls of light when they died. While the ones inside the dungeon would need to be dismantled manually and their bodies did not disappear.


    After gathering all the monsters, Misaki''s team headed to the spot she had descended down into the abyss before. They did not meet any more monsters on the way which helped prove part of her theory that all the monsters in the dungeon did, in fact, rush towards the entrance of the dungeon. Though, why they rushed there, was still up in the air for consideration.


    With all the monsters dead, it took no time at all before they reached their goal.


    "Okay I will go down first and check it out and see if it is the same." Misaki took out the spider silk from her inventory and tied it up as she did before. She climbed down as far as she could before setting up another strand of spider silk.


    As Misaki climbed down into the abyss someone else was staring wide eyed at his screen.


    ---


    Eternal Games Headquarters.


    Watase Toshi was eating some noodles when he watched as Misaki just as before easily climbed down into the abyss like it was nothing. His eyes opened wide as she lost sight of her. He couldn''t help but shout out in surprise.


    "What the fuck! I know my team fixed that bug! But yet she was able to climb down into the abyss again!" Watase Toshi shot up from his seat spilling his bowl of noodles onto the floor. He quickly ran out of the room and headed to the department that monitors brain waves.


    When he arrived he was already out of breath as he shouted out. "Check on yer name Misaki watch her brain waves! The damn girl disappeared again and in the same spot!"


    -----


    Misaki reached the bottom once again and found it to be the same as before. She quickly ran down the same alien like hallway as she didst time. She walked up to the glowing white ball that resided in the left corridor and touched it once again. But nothing happened this time. Satisfied with the fact that this was the correct ce she retraced her steps and headed back up to where her friends were waiting.


    "Okay, it is fine. Angel, Mimi the two of you should head down now. I will collect the spider silk after. Just be careful climbing down." Misaki advised. The two girls were nervous but they still nodded their heads and one after the other descended down into the abyss.


    Chiho was the first to make her descent followed by Chizuru. Their descent was a lot slower than Misaki''s. Although the Abyss was very dark and it was hard to see they could still faintly make each other out after their eyes got used to the darkness. It was not until they reached the third strand of spider silk did Chiho lose sight of Chizuru.


    Chiho did not understand why she suddenly lost sight of Chizuru. "Mimi!?" Chiho called out but she got no answer. This gave Chiho a chill. She could only think that maybe Chizuru had fallen and it was so dark that she did not see it happening. But she did not hear a scream or anything else either! Chiho panicked and decided to hurry her way down just in case.

 Chapter 50: Systems Part Three

    Chapter 50: Systems Part Three


    Chiho got to the bottom and saw no signs of Chizuru. All she saw was the same thing that was described by Misaki and Shinji. Since she saw no signs of an injured Chizuru, Chiho could only go down the alien like hall and follow the path as she was told by Misaki. When she reached the end of the left corridor she saw the sludge like a monster that was described to her. She quickly took out her bow and waited for the sludge type monster to leave the glowing white orb before shooting an arrow into it killing it. She then walked over and ced her hand onto the glowing orb.


    *Ding*


    [Upload Sessful]


    While Chiho was doing her thing, Chizuru was currently surrounded by a barrier with a sludge type monster trying to cover her whole body. "Ahh! It''s trying to eat me!" Chizuru quickly took out her staff, closed her eyes, and waved it around wildly. The head of the staff smacked the sludge type monster over and over until it finally died. But it was still a while before Chizuru opened her eyes again and stopped waving her staff back and forth. When she finally did and saw the glowing orb in front of her. She walked up to it and ced her hand onto it as she was told to by Misaki.


    *Ding*


    [Upload Sessful]


    After getting the notification the two girls retraced their steps and headed back up to where Misaki was waiting for them. Chiho was the first to climb up and still saw no signs of Chizuru. She was really starting to get worried so she said: "Misaki I lost track of Chizuru and I have no idea where she went!"


    "It''s okay. I had a hunch that when you two got to a certain point that you might lose each other. Do not worry Chizuru is just fine. Look." Misaki said pointing to the milky white hand that was holding the edge of the cliff trying it''s best to get a good hold. "Come let''s help her up."


    Misaki and Chiho ran over and assisted Chizuru up from the side.


    ---


    Eternal Games Headquarters


    "How is it that not only is Misaki able to climb down into the abyss but also her two friends!?" Watase Toshi was at a loss. His team had quadruple checked the abyss side of the dungeon and not a single one of them could enter without dying!


    "Sir the brain waves of both girls spiked just like how Misaki''s brain waves did the first time she disappeared but after a few seconds they went back to normal." One of the brain wave analysis said.


    "Sir do you think there might be some connection between this and what has been happening in the real world?" A man at Watase Toshi''s said asked.


    "I do not know but we will need to meet with these three girls as soon as possible. Find out what information you can on them. I will speak to them personally." Watase Toshi looked at the file in his hand. He had no idea why things from his game were appearing in the real world or how it was even possible. All he knew was that these monsters were attacking people and regr weapons were not able to do a damn thing to them. So far the death toll was in the hundreds and still counting. This was just the deaths they knew about and the worst part was that it was not just a local event it was happening all around the world. The top governments in the world have been covering the incidents up but if this continues there will be no way to cover it up any longer!


    Watase Toshi sighed and went back into his office. There he saw his sister sitting in his chair. "Eriko what are you doing here?"


    "What''s with your attitude? Is this how you talk to your sister who brought you something good? I came here today to show you some footage that would help you in your investigation about the anomaly and it has something to do with that loli you watch day in and day out." Watase Eriko smiled as she waved a USB stick in front of Watase Toshi''s face.


    Watase Toshi took the USB drive and plugged it into hisputer and double clicked the file that was on it. It was a video file. He started watching it and his eyes went wide at what he was seeing. "How!? How was she able to kill it in one strike!? Even bullets can''t kill these things!" Not even giving Watase Eriko a chance to react to his question he picked up his phone on his desk and dialed a number. "Get that information to me fast I need to talk to these girls today!"


    -----


    Misaki, Chiho, and Chizuru had no idea that they were going to be having an encounter with the president of Eternal Games. After sessfully getting the upload sessful message everyone logged out. This game session Misaki, Chizuru, and Chiho all stayed at Misaki''s house. This was so that when Chizuru and Chiho woke they could get used to the new system and not have to be alone while doing so.


    "We should take the day off from school today. Until you two are used to your new strengths." Misaki recalled how she crushed the doorknob and almost broke everything in her house until she finally got used to her new strength.


    "Luckily I am used to handing my Full Dive gear gently or I might have broken it when I took it off." Chicho was very d that she treated her Full Dive hear with the utmost care.


    "Un! Me too!" Chizuru was the same she handled her Full Dive set so gently it was as if it was a newborn baby to her.


    "Okay you two can now y around with your systems I am gonna go wash up." Misaki said as she got up and stretched her limbs.


    Chizuru, of course, would not let this chance slip by so she quickly got up and said: "I''ll go with you!"


    Seeing the two leaving the room Chiho quickly followed after them "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 51: Men In Black

    Chapter 51: Men In ck


    In the bath, Misaki was d that her bathtub was ratherrge. Otherwise, there would be no way to fit three people in it if it was a normal size. Misaki leaned up against Chiho while Chizuru leaned up against Misaki as all three girls soaked for a while. Chizuru had to have tissue stuffed up her nose because as soon as Misaki took off her clothes her nose started bleeding like a broken faucet.


    "Next time let''s go to a bathhouse this is a bit cramped" Misaki felt a little squished as she was sandwiched between the two girls. She would rather go to a bathhouse where there was more space and she could soak without being squished like a piece of meat between two slices of bread.


    Chizuru, the oldest of the three, was not even paying attention as her mind was focused on the small but squishy softness on her back of her head. Oh how much she would love to turn around andy face first right in between that softness. But she had a feeling she would die from blood loss if she did.


    After a nice long hot bath, the girls had breakfast before Chiho pulled out the machine to test their grip strength and allow her and Chizuru to get used to their new found strengths. Luckily the strength of the two was not much. Even though they did have a bunch of [Status Points] after Misaki killed the hundred plus monsters in the dungeon. But they only received about ten percent of the experience from each monster killed. It was still enough to raise their levels quite a bit. Chiho was now Level 39 while Chizuru was finally catching up and was now Level 36. Shinji who was the same level as Chizuru also reached Level 36.


    "This time around I think the two of you should sink half of your [Status Points] into [Stamina]. You will need the extra [HP] more than anything if we fight things in real life." Misaki suggested.


    Chiho and Chizuru also thought this was a good idea so they did just that. After which Chiho invested the rest of her status points into [Strength] and [Agility]. Chizuru stuck the rest of hers into [Intelligence] and [Mind].


    As the two girls were getting used to the changes in their bodies, Misaki found that after raising her intelligence she was able to memorize an entire book in a matter of seconds by quickly flipping through the pages. Misaki already had a photographic memory but now it was heightened to such a degree. She no longer needed to read it a few times to remember it all. This was a pleasant surprise to Misaki since she could now go to the library and read everything there in one day''s time and still remember it all afterward. She could be her own walking information center.


    As the day went on a knock came at Misaki''s door. Misaki felt it strange that someone would be knocking on her apartment door since the building needed a key to enter unless buzzed in by someone else. Misaki got up from her seat and went to the door. When she peeked through the peephole she saw a bunch of men in ck suits standing on the other side of the door. Seeing this Misaki was not afraid. The current her was not someone these men would deal with easily.


    Misaki opened the door in a friendly manner and asked: "Can I help you?"


    "Yes, Miss Misaki. Our boss would like to have a meeting with you." The man in the ck suit who had knocked on the door answered.


    "Oh? Does your boss know that sending so many men in ck suits to a young girl''s door is very suspicious? Tell your boss if he wants to meet with me then he shoulde by himself instead of sending so many men." After saying this Misaki did not hesitate to close the door and lock it.


    The dumbfounded men in ck did not even have a chance to react as the door was closed in their faces. When the leader of the group came to his senses he really wanted to cry! He quickly pulled out a mobile phone and dialed a number. "Boss I told you toe by yourself why did you send us? We are just regr programmers! To top it off you made us wear these ck suits now she thinks we''re some kind of weirdos! She said if you want to talk to her to show up by yourself." The other five men who were standing next to him all nodded their heads. They did not want to do this!


    Watase Toshi was surprised that Misaki just closed the door in their faces! He thought that seeing all those men dressed in ck suits she would be scared and would follow along obediently. He was trying to scare her into giving him the answers he wanted to know! Thinking for a minute he could only sigh. "Okay, I will be right up."


    No more than ten minutester another knock came at Misaki''s door. Misaki once again got up and answered the door. This time a young man in casual clothes wearing sunsses was standing there. "I guess you are the boss of those fake men in ck."


    Misaki''s words shocked Watase Toshi. ''How the hell did she know they were fake!?''


    Misaki could read the man''s expression and knew exactly what he was thinking so she figured she would enlighten him. "When you send people in ck suits and sunsses that all have basically no meat on their bones and look awful in the suits themselves, anyone would know they were fake! Do you take me for an idiot? I meane on if you want to put up a facade at least put some effort into it! Plus you chasing after a young girl like me makes you a lolicon please stay away from me! " After finishing what she had to say Misaki once again closed the door and locked it. Leaving a dumbfounded Watase Toshi standing there. He really did not know what to say!


    Watase Toshi stood there for a long time before he came back to his senses. He did not knock on the door again instead he walked down the hall and made a phone call. "Sis can you help me out..."

 Chapter 52: People From Eternal Games

    Chapter 52: People From Eternal Games


    Watase Eriko heard what had happened from her brother, causing her face to turn ck. "Toshi are you a fucking idiot? What did you expect to happen? You do realize this girl learned how to make a forge and create her own sword with ancient means and you want to try to use some stupid trick to get information out of her? No wonder she called you a lolicon. What you did is no different than driving up in a ck van in front of an elementary school and asking kids to get in if they want candy!"


    Watase Toshi who was being lectured over the phone felt very depressed. He really did not think things through! He waited until Watase Eriko was finished with her lecture before asking in a pleading tone: "Big sister can you please help me with this? We really need the information she has."


    "Fine but you owe me! I will be there in ten." Watase Eriko then hung up the phone.


    Inside Misaki''s apartment, Misaki walked back into the living room and sat down on the couch and leaned her head against Chiho. She felt exhausted for no reason. "Mitsu who was at the door?"


    "A lolicon." Misaki did not go into detail. But her simple answer caused both Chiho and Chizuru to startughing.


    About fifteen minutester another knock came at her door. Misak was now getting tired of all this. She got up once more and looked through the peephole and was surprised to see a beautiful woman standing on the other side. Misaki opened the door and frowned to see the lolicon standing behind the beautiful woman. "Can I help you?"


    "Yes sorry to bother you, Miss Misaki. My name is Watase Eriko co-founder of Eternal Games as well as this lolicon''s older sister. First, let me apologize on my brother''s behalf since he doesn''t seem to know how to talk to or act around women and young girls so he ends up being misunderstood." Watase Eriko said as she handed Misaki her business card.


    Taking the business card and looking at it Misaki nodded her head and replied: "Okay, you cane in but if the lolicon tries anything funny I will toss him out the window. It will hurt when he falls down, we are on the fifth floor."


    Watase Toshi who was standing at the side, beingpletely silent, face turned ck when he heard his own sister calling him a lolicon and to top it off Misaki called him a lolicon a second time! But Misaki was not done there! "Just so you know Miss Watase..."


    "Eriko is fine" Eriko interrupted.


    "Then Eriko You should get your brother some kind of help. Chasing after young girls who are still in high school is not mentally healthy. He will end up getting himself imprisoned one day. Then he will be treated as a ything by those really big burly men who after being in prison for so long no longer care if they are a man or not." Misaki found it funny that every one of her words caused Watase Toshi''s eyebrows to twitch. She was actually having a bit of fun teasing him.


    "It''s fine it will be a good life''s lesson for him to spend some time with a big burly man." Eriko said as she smiled. She really liked Misaki''s temperament.


    "Okay then pleasee and sit. My two friends are here so do not mind them." Misaki said as she led them into the living room.


    Seeing strangers walking into the living room Chizuru went into full on teacher persona. She sat up straight and gave the two people a good look before returning to talk to Chiho. Chiho only gave them a nce before continuing the story she was telling Chizuru. It was only when Misaki said something that the two actually paid attention to what was going on.


    "Chizuru, Chiho, this woman here is Watase Eriko. She is the co-founder of Eternal Games and the man next to her is her brother Watase something or another he''s the lolicon who wanted me to follow me." Misaki never did catch Watase Toshi''s name. So she just introduced him for who he was!


    Watase Toshi could no longer hold it in and through his gritted teeth he said: "Er My name is Watase Toshi and for the record, I am not a lolicon." But his words fell on deaf ears as the girls seemed to be all chatting in a friendly manner.


    "Yes, we had manyints about how low the health was. We will be rolling out a small update next week that will add a [Vitality] stat that will raise health by ten points for each point you have in vitality. [Stamina] will now raise [Defense]. Those who have invested into [Stamina] will have all the points refunded and you will be able to redistribute them how you see fit." Eriko had answered one of Misaki''s questions over Misaki''s concern about herck of health.


    "I will look forward to that update then!" Misaki was really excited she had put in so many points into her [Stamina] now she can reallocate those points to her [Vitality] and get a tone more health!


    "Now Misaki I have a video I would like to show you and I hope you can answer a few questions for me." Eriko said as she opened a bag that she had brought with her and pulled out aptop. She turned it on and hit the y button on a video file.


    Misaki watched the video and her eyes shot wide open and her hearts started to beat fast. Sweat started to build upon her forehead as she watched herself y a Horned Tiger. Seeing how nervous Misaki was getting Eriko smiled and said in a gentle voice "Do not get nervous we will not do anything to you we just need some information from you."

 Chapter 53: Protecting Themselves

    Chapter 53: Protecting Themselves


    Misaki took a deep breath. ''Misaki get ahold of yourself! I can''t act all scared just because someone found out. If anything I can just get rid of them No no what the hell am I thinking! But if it dide down to it...'' The current situation was really switching on Misaki''s survival instinct.


    Feeling the air around Misaki was bing heavy Eriko quickly tried to diffuse the situation. "I do not want you to think we are trying to threaten you with this video. We just want to know how you were able to damage the monsters? You see it seems normal weapons have no effect on them. So we would like to know what weapon you used and what it is made out of that it was able to kill the monsters..."


    Misaki looked at Eriko her eyes looked as if they were trying to peer into her soul. She would not trust someone she did not know. "Even if what you say is true what does it have to do with me? I do not owe anything to yourpany and in a way, you guys have made my life a living hell by posting videos of me on your website. I do not like attention and all of a sudden I am some famous person all because I defeated a world boss. Not to mention I got a lolicon watching my every move when I y the game. I can''t even change clothes because I am afraid of being looked at. I am not sure what yourpany policies are but continuously watching a young girl''s every action is pretty sick. I will have to ask the two of you to leave."


    Misaki got up to show them out but right as Misaki got up so did Chiho. She looked at Watase Toshi and Erkio with cold eyes and said: "Let me add one more thing to that. Do not think that the police of the army can do anything to Misaki because I will tell you right now my family will not stand for it. I already know that the government is wary of my Nagasawa family so do yourselves a favor and stay away from Misaki from now on. Otherwise, you will face consequences I am sure you are not able to handle."


    Watase Toshi and Erikos'' faces both paled upon hearing Chiho''s say Nagasawa. The Nagasawa name was well known among the rich and government officials. They were a hidden force within Japan that had power on par with that of the government. They just did not intervene in government affairs unless you messed with one of their own. Knowing this they could only dejectedly leave with their heads held low.


    After they left Misaki looked at Chiho and said: "Thanks Chiho. I know you hate using your family name."


    "If it''s to protect my best friend I will do what I need to do. If they try to do anything to let me know. I will have Jiji handle it for you." Chiho''s tone of voice was very cold. She would never let anyone threaten Misaki or do anything to her.


    "Un! Thanks, Chiho! I love you!" Misaki said as she gave Chiho a big hug. Chizuru who was sitting on the couch looked on in envy. She could not help but shout out "Not fair!" before jumping off the couch and running over to join in on the hug.


    Outside in the hall, Eriko was a little depressed. She had thought if they showed the video that Misaki would help them but it seemed to have backfired and on top of that, they seemed to have angered a big fish! "Eriko what if we ban her ount and tell her if she is willing to cooperate with us we will unban it?"


    Eriko looked at her brother like he was an idiot. "Toshi do you really think that is wise? Did you not see the Nagasawa girl there? If we do anything to Misaki now we will be finished and we will never get any information from Misaki! Our only course of action is to take things slow. For now, we will just y things out and wait and see. Also, stop all observations on Misaki for the time being. It seems we have given her a bad taste with our current actions."


    Watase Toshi could only sigh. He did not realize his actions would cause such a big mess. Now their only hope in fighting the monsters has beenpletely blocked due to him! He did not say another word and just followed after his sister quietly.


    Back inside Misaki''s apartment Misaki picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "Hello, Shinji. Pack a bag ande to my house things have gotten a little deep. For now, you will stay with Chiho, Chizuru and I. "


    The three girls had discussed it and they figured this would be the best n of action. They would move together when they went out and no one was to act on their own until they saw how things went. Before Misaki hung up the phone Chiho stopped her and said: "Hold on we will move to my house. It''s more well protected and we won''t have to worry about people showing up at our doorstep."


    "Okay, we will do that. Shinji, give me your address we wille to pick you up instead. We will be heading to Chiho''s house afterward where we will be staying for the time being." Misaki liked this idea. The fact that the people from Eternal Games were able to walk right upstairs in a lock and key building is disturbing enough. At least at Chiho''s house, they will be safer.


    "Alright, I will see you in a few then. Thanks for thinking about me. It would have sucked if these people came knocking on my door." Shinji was truly thankful to Misaki for thinking of him. Otherwise, he would have to go all out if someone tried to capture him.


    "You are my teammates, of course, we would think about you. Right now we are all in this together." After a few more words She hung up with Shinji. "Okay let''s get our gear packed up. Chizuru we will also go to your house. Just stuff everything into your inventory that you need."

 Chapter 54: A Helping Hand

    Chapter 54: A Helping Hand


    After gathering everyone and making sure everyone was safe. Misaki and her team were currently inside a room inside the Nagasawa residence having a meeting. "Misaki why did you not just tell the people of Eternal Games how to get a system?" Shinji asked. He was confused as to why Misaki did not just give them the information.


    "Think about it. If I told them how to get a system the government would also know that I have a system. Now, what would the government do to a freak who had special powers? Now only would I be forced to kill monsters day and night with no freedom at all. I would be put under twenty four seven surveince. I would rather us help fight monsters in secret. But not until we have enough strength to do so. They might think that just because I killed one monster that I would be able to kill any monster. What if I end up being forced to fight a monster that was ten or a hundred times my level? I would die instantly. I have already died once in the game. I do not want to die permanently in the real world. I am sure there are many more people like us that they can ask how they got a system. Let those people who want to be in the limelight and be a ve to the government do their thing." Misaki was very adamant about this decision of hers. She did not want to or have her friends be the one to tell anyone else how to get a system.


    There was basically no way of telling what the government or other organization would do to a group of young people who had unexined powers. She for one would not be the one to find out. It was sad that people might die and Misaki did regret this fact but she wanted to wait and see what was actually happening. If a big event happened then she would try to help out. But she would not do so now when things were still not one hundred percent certain. Now was still too dangerous of a time to let others know that they had systems.


    "Then what if we let them know via an encrypted email?" Shinji''s suggestion piqued Misaki''s interest.


    "If we can do it without it being traced back to us then let''s do that. I have Eriko''s business card that has her email on it." Misaki liked this idea. If they had the knowledge to allow people to gain their own systems then the government can do what they need. As long as it did not get traced back to them she was fine with whatever method that could be used to anonymously give this information.


    "Alright leave it to me then. I will make sure it is not trackable." With Misaki''s okay Shinji took out aptop from his inventory and started working on sending the information over.


    ------


    Eternal Games Headquarters.


    Watase Eriko was sitting at her desk when a ping sound sounded off notifying her that she had a new email. "Oh, who is this from? Sender''s name is A Helping Hand..."


    "To whom it may concern. In your battle with the monsters that have shown up in the real world. The only way you may be able to fight them is two things. Weapons made from materials from within Eternal Phantasy and having a system in the real world. To get a system try jumping off a cliff that leads to nowhere. These are the only things I can suggest. Good Luck..."


    After reading the message Watase Eriko smiled as she whispered to herself. "A very smart girl Untraceable email Well in any case at least we now have a clue of what to do." Watase Eriko let out a long sigh. "But what the hell does jump off a cliff even mean!?"


    -----


    With the message sent Misaki felt a lot better. It was not that she did not want to help it was she was concerned for her own and everyone else''s safety. She was not some hero from a novel or manga!


    "Okay with that out of the way Chiho, Chizuru, Shinji it is time to train! You will need to learn martial arts and parkour. If things get bad in the real world we will need to move quickly. On this Chiho is there any way to turn the warehouse we usedst time into a training center?"


    Chiho thought for a minute and nodded her head. "Yeah should be possible since we do not use it for anything anymore. Let me go ask Jiji." Chiho quickly ran off.


    "As for training, I will show you everything I know. Shinji about your job" Misaki knew that Chizuru, Chiho and her could still go to school with no issues but Shinji was another problem he could not go to work by himself in case anything happened and none of them were there to assist him.


    The mention about his job caused Shinji tough dryly as he rubbed his nose. "Ahaha do not worry about that. I am currently jobless. Looks Like I will have to take on a few hacking jobs to make ends meet."


    "You know how to hack!?" Misaki''s eyes lit up. She had never met a hacker before!


    "Yes, but it is not something I like to rely on. Even if the money is good." Shinji scratched his head. He had almost been caught once and sentenced to a few years in prison. So now he only hacks when he has no job and needs the money to survive.


    "Will you teach me!?" Misaki really wanted to learn!


    Shinji was somewhat reluctant but looking at Misaki''s big doe eyes that were pleading with him to teach her he reluctantly nodded his head. "Fine but remember the main thing about hacking is to cover your tracks!"


    "Un! I will learn from you!" Misaki felt this was very good knowledge to have. Something that could be useful down the road. Like hacking CCTV cameras that might be near a scene where they are fighting a monster in the real world.

 Chapter 55: Securing A Base Of Operations

    Chapter 55: Securing A Base Of Operations


    It was a few minutester when Chiho came back. Chizuru and Misaki were huddled around Shinji who was typing away on theputer. "Mitsu, Jiji said we can have the old warehouse."


    Hearing these words made Misaki really happy! "Chiho that''s great news! Now we can create a decent training center and also a ce where we can craft armor and weapons Chiho By any chance do you know anyone we can one hundred percent trust to help butcher and maybe forge weapons for us?" Misaki really thought she was asking a lot. But having such people to assist them with crafting would help a lot.


    "Actually we do have a few people that are very loyal to the Nagasawa n that can help. To be honest I was thinking the same thing. If we have such a huge warehouse it would also make a good ce to act as a base in a way." Chiho had the same thought as Misaki. They had many many kinds of materials from all the farming they have done. The Nagasawa n had people who specialized in a lot of fields.


    "Oh, you twerps are making a base out of the old warehouse!?" Grandpa Nagasawa came walking into the room.


    "Jiji!" "Grandpa!" Misaki and Chiho both got up and ran over to Grandpa Nagasawa.


    "Brat I just got off the phone with your father and told him the situation. Due to the outbreak of these creatures your father has been extra busy. When I told him you were staying here he felt rest assured. He also wanted to know why you haven''t called him! Your mother and father have been worried about you since those things have been showing up." Grandpa Nagasawa knew that the girls knew about the monsters. In order to allow both Chizuru and Shinji to stay at the Nagasawa residence, Chiho and Misaki came clean about the systems and told them about the monsters. It just so happened that he already knew about the monsters but the systems were a whole new thing. He felt it was right to not go and tell people they didn''t know that they had a system.


    "Grandpa we want to make a training space and also a ce where we can use the materials we gather in game to create armor and other things here in the real world. With what has been happening there is no telling how much worse it will get. If a horde of monsters spawns out of nowhere we have to be ready to protect ourselves. Not to mention if things get too far out of hand things might really change in the future and our society as we know it will cease to exist." Misaki exined. "And also I will call my parentster..."


    Nodding his head Grandpa Nagasawa knew Misaki had been busytely so it had probably slipped her mind. "You brats do not need to worry. I will have some people from our constructionpany go down and refurbish the old warehouse. Also, I will grab a few people from my otherpanies to help out. I am guessing you will need someone good with chemicals, a tailor and a cksmith. At least that is what I know of those games you girls y."


    "And also a butcher someone who can dismantle monsters for us." Misaki added in.


    "Okay consider it done. I will heighten security around the warehouse as well as build a wall around it. I will turn the ce into a militarypound. But I need you girls to help some of my guys get these so called systems. I want to protect the Nagasawa n no matter what!" This was the only condition that Grandpa Nagasawa had. He would give the girls whatever they need as long as they were willing to give back to the Nagasawa n.


    "Jiji we will do as you ask. Have Tetsue in. We will have him get a system and after he shows a few more from the n I would like to have Tetsu be a tank for our group..." Chiho had thought about it and came to the conclusion that it might be a bit dangerous to bring in someone else that they did not know into the group. Tetsu was very loyal to the Nagasawa n and would never betray them.


    "Chiho that is a great idea!" Misaki never would have thought to bring in Tetsu. Because Tetsu was not someone to y video games in the first ce!


    "Okay, I will give you Tetsu. At least then I can rx a bit having someone else from the n with you girls. It''s not that I do not trust your friends here. But You know how the old saying goes. Trust those who you know more than a stranger on the street. Although I know this saying can''t hold up in some families. But in my Nagasawa n, everyone is trustworthy." Grandpa Nagasawa said thest sentence with much pride. He prided himself on his n members who were very loyal.


    With everything set in stone Misaki and her team were now able to concentrate on leveling and farming inside the game. The warehouse updates would be ready in a few weeks with all the new things added to it. For now, they could just fill their inventories with resources so that they can then turn them into things in the real world. Misaki had a feeling thebination of the game world and the real world will be a major thing in the time toe. So stocking up now before ces get farmed cleaned was the best bet.

 Chapter 56: Boing!

    Chapter 56: Boing!


    Chiho was lost in thought for a minute before she spoke up saying: "Jiji why don''t you get a system as well? I would feel morefortable if you had one too."


    "Humph Well, I guess it wouldn''t hurt. This old man will do it. For today you kids rest I will send someone out to pick up a batch of that Full Dive gear. We will do the whole system thing tomorrow." Grandpa Nagasawa paused for a moment before continuing. "You kids will take a month off from school. I want to see how things y out. If those monster things really do keep showing up and the rate that they continue to show up increases, it would not be good for you to be out and about for now. Especially since thatpany was bothering you. Alright, for now, go do your farming. Your base will be done in a few weeks. You can unload the goods there and the team I assemble will take care of the rest. As for the teacher do not worry I will talk to your Principle. "


    The next day the sun came up as it always did. Misaki woke up and frowned when she saw that she was being sandwiched by both Chiho and Chizuru. They were both hugging her like ko bears! She couldn''t even move! What was worse was for some reason Chizuru was chewing on her shoulder and it was sending shivers down her spine! Not able to take it any more Misaki used a tiny bit of her strength and tossed both girls off her!


    "Ouch!" Chiho rubbed the bump on her head as she sleepily looked around the room.


    Chizuru, on the other hand, was wide-eyed and panicking as she looked around the room because she thought something else was happening. "Ahh! What''s happening!? Earthquake!?"


    "I am sleeping by myself from now one!" Misaki firmly stated. She had wondered why she had such a weird dream of bing a sandwich and being eaten. It was because she really did be a sandwich and was being eaten!


    Shinji, of course, slept in his own room far from the girls. Grandpa Nagasawa made sure that he was on the other side of the house and even stationed a few of the female n members outside the girls'' door just to be safe. Even though Misaki was the strongest person in the whole house he still did not want to risk it.


    After eating breakfast and washing up, Grandpa Nagasawa, Tetsu, Misaki, Chiho, Chizuru, and Shinji plus three others all gathered in the meeting room inside the Nagasawa residence. Misaki took the lead and stood in front of everyone present. "Okay, when you first enter you will be run through a small tutorial and character creation. Once your character is made you will be asked to set a time limit on how long you want to y for. Pick eight hours of game time. Now the main thing is after you enter the game world. You might be what is called a Changeling by the locals. If you are lucky you will not need to worry about being chased out of the vige you started in. Just remember if you get into trouble run as fast as you can away from whoever is chasing you. Although you know how to fight it will not be easy if the stats of the pursuers are higher than yours. Once you are safe we will make our way to you and pick you up. With that said please pick your names before entering the game. So I can add you to my list as soon as your character is made!"


    "I will just stick with my own name..." Tetsu did not seem happy about being made to y some game but since the old master said he had to he had no choice in the matter.


    "Why the hell are games nowadays so damnplicated. We used to y kendama back in my day. It could give you hours of fun! No need for all thisplexity!" Grandpa Nagasawained.


    "Jiji, you will have fun but you still need toe up with a name or we will not be able to find you." Chiho knew how her grandfather was so she had to make sure he would not give up. She did not want her grandfather being at a disadvantage because he got to aggravated by the process.


    "Bah! Who cares what the name is! I''ll just go with Jiji! Makes things simple." Grandpa Nagasawa waved his hand. He was already annoyed about the whole thing. But he was doing it because he did not want to be left out from such a good thing! Having a system was a good thing!


    After settling the names Misaki helped Tetsu into his gear and Chiho helped her grandfather. After they were all set andying downfortably on a futon they turned the full dive gear on.


    Tetsu was the first to finish his character creation. As Misaki had asked him to do he picked a shield as his weapon. She said he would be their tank so he would need to block enemies from putting their attention on anyone but him. When he opened his eyes Tetsu felt something was wrong. His chest felt awfully heavy. He looked down and saw tworge mounds pushing out the front of his shirt. He reached up with his hand and poked one of therge mounds a few times.


    *Boing!* *Boing!* *Boing!* *Boing!*


    He then pulled his shirt away from his chest and looked down and saw two round plump breasts underneath. His face turned red as he let out a scream "Ahhhh!!!!" But what he heard was not a man''s voice but a woman''s voice! "What the hell is this!?"


    In another area, there was another loud yell... "What the fuck!"

 Chapter 57: Jiji?

    Chapter 57: Jiji?


    Sitting on a ratted old bed in a long brown shirt Grandpa Nagasawa looked down at himselfpletely shocked. "Small hands, small feet, long curly blond hair, and the thing that should be there ispletely missing What the fuck!" He felt really wronged. He had no idea what he was doing so he hit the button that said randomized and hit ept. He did not think that it would result in such a world shaking disaster! As Grandpa Nagasawa was about to curse some more a message popped up in front of him.


    *Ding!*


    [yer Misaki Wants to Voice Chat!]


    Hitting the button Grandpa Nagasawa heard Misaki''s voice in his head. "Grandpa I am sending you an invite now."


    *Ding!*


    [yer Misaki Has Invited You To Team!]


    After Grandpa Nagasawa joined the team Misaki was finally able to see where he was. "Good! Grandpa spawned in the same vige I did when I started. It''s not far from here. Let''s go pick him up and then make our way to Tetsu. But first, we have to kill the boss here to leave the dungeon."


    Currently, Misaki, Chiho, Chizuru, and Shinji were standing outside arge door with many engravings of golems on it. The door itself was at least ten times the size of Misaki. She pushed open the door and the group walked into the boss''s room. The room lit up to reveal arge round blue "It''s a damn slime again! Only bigger!" Misaki really wondered if this dungeon was bugged! Not waiting for the rest of the team to react Misaki walked up to therge slime that was about three times its normal size and stabbed it with her sword! There was a loud popping sound and Misaki was once again covered in slime juice for the second time in her life. "I give up This dungeon hates me..."


    A white teleportation magic circle formed in the room. This was the exit to the dungeon. Once you entered it, it would bring you outside the entrance of the dungeon. Misaki, however, did not rush to leave. She instead took out her wooden hut and walked inside before closing the door and not letting anyone in. It was not until twenty minutester that Misaki came back out all nice and clean. "Okay, we can leave now..."


    After exiting the dungeon and spending a few in game hours walking to the vige that Grandpa Nagasawa was in, they finally arrived at their destination. "This is the ce. Grandpa is waiting inside."


    When they entered the vige they were met with what seemed to be arge disturbance. What''s more, was that a small little girl with long blonde hair was running towards them. "Brat it''s about time you showed up these people are ridiculous! They keep trying to make me wear these colorful skirts!"


    Misaki, Chiho and the rest were staring at the young girl wondering why she was talking to them and why she called Misaki a brat. Misaki who was the most confused said: "Do I know you?"


    "What do you mean do I know you?" The little girl looked very annoyed.


    Misaki looked at her map and saw that the marker for Grandpa Nagasawa was right on top of them. Which meant "Grandpa?"


    "Huh? Jiji!?" Chiho was the next person to react. "Why do you look like that? Don''t tell me you a lol..."


    "Chibi stop your thoughts right this instant! This old man hit the random button and hit ept. Who would have thought that it would turn out like this!" Grandpa Nagasawa was very disgruntled. But on the tiny little body, it actually looked kinda cute


    As they were talking, a woman from the crowd ran out and started screaming at Misaki and everyone else. "Hey what are you doing to my daughter!?"


    "Listen,dy, I have told you many times this morning I am not your daughter!" Grandpa Nagasawa yelled out. He has had this damn woman chasing him around all morning trying to get him to wear a pink frilly dress!


    "Of course you''re my daughter what else could you be!?" The woman yelled. One could tell she was getting tired of Grandpa Nagasawa''s attitude. "Now get over here and get changed! How can you run around in a nightshirt!?"


    "Mam I am sorry to say but this is no longer your daughter. She is now a changeling. So please think of it as your daughter being sick and unable to recover." Misaki did not want to beat around the bush so she gave it to the woman straight.


    "You''re lying! There is nothing wrong with my daughter, she still looks the same! Changelings have parts of their body change!" The woman argued.


    Misaki was having enough of this whole thing so she walked over and pulled back grandpa Nagasawa''s hair revealing a set of pointy ears. "Your daughter is no longer human, she is now a Fei. Mam, you have my condolences..."


    "Nooo! It can''t be My daughter! Give me back my daughter you monsters!" The woman let out a shrill scream as she charged at Misaki.


    Misaki did not want to harm the woman so she moved quickly and appeared behind the woman chopping the back of her neck gently. The woman slumped over into her arms. Misaki then spotted the doctor who she had met before and walked over to him. "She is just unconscious. She should wake up in a little while. When she wakes up, tell her that a demon lord attacked the vige and took her daughter away. Are there any abandoned buildings in the vige?"


    "Yes, there is." The doctor smiled faintly and pointed to a few buildings. He somewhat understood what Misaki was about to do. Misaki looked at the buildings and then shot a few fireballs at them. Shen then waited for them to catch on fire enough to show a good amount of damage and then put the fire out.


    "This way it will seem as if you are not lying. To the rest of you, I am sorry for disturbing your day." Misaki bowed and turned around to join her team. Before she left she caught a glimpse of an older woman who was staring at her from the back of the crowd. Misaki smiled and nodded her head. The woman saw this and a few tears rolled down her cheeks. This was precisely the mother of the body Misaki had inhabited.


    "Let''s go!" Misaki said as she led her team out of the vige.

 Chapter 58: Everyone Has Their Own Plans

    Chapter 58: Everyone Has Their Own ns


    After picking up Grandpa Nagasawa Misaki had Chiho, Chizuru and Shinji help him level up some while she went and picked up Tetsu. The problem was that Tetsu was about a three day trip away.


    -----


    Militarypound outside City B...


    While those at the Nagasawa residence were ying Eternal Phantasy. The outside world was in an uproar. "Chief, we can''t stop them! The horde has already broken through the second defensive line!"


    "These damn things just appeared out of nowhere an hour ago! They have already stormed their way through City B!" Chief Takahara had never seen such things in his life. There were hundreds of monsters spreading outwards from City B where they first appeared. "Is there an estimate on the death toll? How are the evacuationsing?"


    "Sir we can not say what the death toll is right now. And for evacuations, we have rescued about one thousand people at this time. We are also evacuating the citizens of the neighboring towns and cities. It''s just sir we do not have room for so many people!" The young soldier said with an aggrieved expression.


    At that time hurried footsteps could be heard as the door to Chief Takahara''s office was swung open. "Chief Takahara! It''s bad! More have shown up to the south and west. Not only that but they have shown up in mass hordes in the United States, Europe, Russia, China, and practically every other country out there. Sir, we can not request aid from any country because they all have the same issue as us!"


    Chief Takahara sat back in his chair and closed his eyes as he got lost in thought. After a moment of consideration, he had no choice. He picked up the phone and made a call. "Sir we need to change the threat level to red. You need to evacuate as soon as possible. My Men and I of the JSDF will do what we can to help the citizens but I will be calling off all evacuations."


    "I understand Chief Takahara. Just do what you can. If things look too bad, pull out. I can''t lose my Chief on the battlefield just yet!" Prime Minister Hamakawa said.


    "I understand Sir." After Chief Takahara hung up the phone he looked at the two men standing in front of his desk who wore anxious expressions and said: "Cease all evacuations and reorganize the men to go to the front lines! Do everything you can to slow their movements. Even if you need to build trenches and basic traps just do it! I do not want the lives of the civilians that have been lost and those that will most likely lose their lives to be in vain! We need to stop their movements and at least contain them if we can not kill them!" Chief Takahara was at a loss of what to do. They have used guns, tanks, and even bombs but nothing has worked! The damn things just could not be killed.


    -----


    Eternal Games Headquarters


    "Have you shut down the game?" Watase Toshi was standing in front of a group of people in a meeting room.


    "Sir we have tried to shut the game down but the neuralwork that the game was built upon is no longer listening to ourmands! We have tried to shut it down many times but it is not working. It is almost as if it is its own entity now! And it''s not like we can just pull the plug since it''s not connected to anything!" One of the workers said frantically. He had tried everything but his team could not shut down the neuralwork. The neuralwork did not run on anything but a special power source called mental energy. It was a top-secret project that they had worked on to work with the full dive system to make the most realistic world using the power of people''s brain waves. Unless all humans in the world died, it would never run out of power!


    Watase Toshi sat back into his chair and let out a long sigh. "Eriko what do you think? After running the test with the information we got we found that the neuralwork was the cause of everything. Now monsters are running amok all over the ce!"


    "Toshie with me for a minute." Watase Eriko got out of her chair and walked back to her office. Watase Toshi followed behind her.


    "What''s the matter Sis?" Toshi was confused as to why they were having a secret meeting.


    "How many in thepany do we have with systems at this time?" Watase Eriko asked.


    "We have around one thousand employees in this building and about half of them have gotten systems so about five hundred." Watase Toshi answered.


    "Then ourpany will at least be safe for now. Since that is the case don''t keep trying to shut down the neuralwork. We will boost our employees'' stats with custom items just for them. Our headquarters will be safe because of this. We should start mass farming in game and higher a few cksmiths to make our weapons. We have five sublevels in this building. It''s time to turn them into an R&D department. Our world is about to change. I have a feeling the Nagasawa''s are already doing the same as us. I have heard that one of their old warehouses is under reconstruction. They seem to be bringing in a lot of medical equipment and things to make forges with. If I am not wrong Misaki was the one who sent me that email. If that is the case we should help support her a little. Let''s move out the new update to tomorrow, remove the y timer, and add in a bonus one hundred status points. Also leak out the ability to get a system within Eternal Phantasy do not say how to get it but just say it is possible. I have a feeling the world order will change and the ones who will rule it is us..." Watase Eriko''s tone voice was very serious and her eyes glowed with excitement.


    "Alright, we will do it as you say. I will let those with systems know. Lets put this n into action now."

 Chapter 59: New Update!

    Chapter 59: New Update!


    Those of the Nagasawa residence had no idea what was going on in the outside world as they worked hard on raising the levels of the n members. Their information right now was a littlecking due to their focus on gaining systems. Before the group was going to log in for the second time after a two hour break Misaki once again stood in front of everyone. " More Full Dive gear will being tomorrow. So more of you will be getting picked up and brought to where Grandpa is currently leveling to get power leveled by Chiho and the rest of my team. The current people already in game will be picked up on my way to meet up with Tetsu today. Tetsu you will be getting picked up tomorrow.


    "For those who will be creating characters tomorrow, we will go over who will be doing what. We will try to keep preferences in mind. Although Eternal Phantasy is a ssless game I will still be pushing a ss system on to you all. Once you log in do not distribute any status points as of yet. Once we meet up in game we will go over game mechanics and other things. Remember this is not just for ying to have fun but also to use for training and gathering resources. Once we gather a good amount of people we will be heading to a high level dungeon to allow everyone to gain their systems. You can die in the game world and respawn. But in the real world if you meet a monster you will die for real if you are not careful! So please take this seriously."


    Misak continued on exining the ins and outs of the game a bit before finishing the meeting. Those who already had Full Dive gear all logged back in to continue what they were doing. Four hours of game time went by and it was midnight in the real world. Misaki was currently fighting a few monsters that were level 49. They were not hard to kill just annoying since they were a bird species and of a wind element at that. They looked likerge eagles but more like a Wind Roc from Chinese fantasy. They were very fast and it was if they were ying with Misaki as they would fly low and Misaki would try to jump up and try to kill them with her sword. Right before her sword would touch them they would fly just out of reach and chirp away at Misaki as if they wereughing at her. The reason why she was not using magic was that she was practicing how to use parkour to kill flying enemies with her sword in case she ran out of [MP]. Unfortunately, these birds seem to have noticed this and decided to use Misaki as a form of entertainment.


    While she was doing this a system message popped up on her in front of her.


    *Ding!*


    [Live Update Implemented. New Changes Added! Please Read Below!]


    [New Stat Added: Vitality]


    [Each point of Vitality adds 10 Health Points. All points allocated to Stamina have now been refunded.]


    [Stat Intelligence Changed!]


    [Each point in Intelligence now raises Mana Points by 10. Points distribution not refunded.]


    [Game ytime restrictions have been lifted. You may now use the timer as an rm to set to allow you to know how long you have been ying for. You will no longer be forced to log out of the game.]


    *Ding!*


    [Private Message From Game Master!]


    Seeing this new message pop up Misaki quickly opened it.


    [Miss Misaki thank you for your help with the information that you have sent us. We at Enteral Games would like to give you an extra 100 Status Points. We know this is not enough but we still have to keep the game somewhat fair.


    Sincerely Eriko


    P.S. Even if the information did note from you please think of this as an apology for our misdeeds.]


    Misaki read the messages and did not care about anything else except the fact she got an extra 100 [Status Points] for free. Misaki quickly fired off a few fireballs at the chirping birds in the air roasting them into fried chicken instantly. She then opened her character menu. "Let''s see..."


    [yer Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Lord


    [Level] 52


    [XP] 45879/57600


    [HP] 530/530


    [MP] 2960/2960


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 235(1087)


    [Magic Power] 78(81)


    [Defence] 115(387)


    [Magic Defence] 18()


    [Status Points] 453


    [Strength] 145(612)


    [Stamina] 375 (588)


    [Vitality] 15(23)


    [Intelligence] 173(271)


    [Mind] 10 (15)


    [Agility] 10(15)


    [Dexterity] 10(15)


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Beginner Chest Armor, Beginner Legs Armor, Beginner Boots Armor


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKI


    [Skills]


    Nature Control


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial, Golem Kings Might, Treant King''s Grace


    "So the Intelligence change really boosted my [MP] pretty high! Let''s see I have 453 [Status Points]. That would make 4530 extra [HP] get!" Misaki quickly dumped all her [Status Points] into [Vitality].


    [Status Points] 0


    [Vitality] 468(734)


    [HP]630/7647


    "Thank god I have a passive that gives me +100 [HP] every five seconds out ofbat. Otherwise, this amount of [HP] would take so many potions to heal or I would need to sleep for a night ingame. That would be such a waste!" Misaki looked at her new health points and mana points and was very happy. She would not need to worry about running out of mana and health for a while now.


    This new update was very good for Misaki. After happily closing her character window Misaki wondered why they pushed the update out a week earlier than what Watase Eriko had told her. She also found that it was funny that they made a guess that it was her who sent that email with the information on how to gain a system.


    "Now that I have adjusted my stats I should continue my journey. The gamey time restriction was also a nice thing as well. I wonder why they decided to do that though..." Little did Misaki realize that her assumptions about the monsters invading her world had actuallye true.

 Chapter 60: Moving House

    Chapter 60: Moving House


    After picking up two of the Nagasawa n members on the way to meet up with Tetsu, Misaki still had everyone log out when the eight hour mark was reached. Right as everyone logged out, one of the male n members came running into the meeting room. "Master! Something major has happened! Young Miss''s words came true!"


    Everyone looked at each other a bit confused. "What do you mean the brat''s words came true?" Grandpa Nagasawa could not make heads or tails of what the male n member meant.


    "Large groups of monsters have appeared all over the world and entire cities have already been overrun!" The male n member said anxiously. You could tell he was worried about this news.


    Grandpa Nagasawa did not get upset he casually asked."How are the renovations of the warehouse going?"


    "The four subfloors and power level have already beenpleted. It is the ground floor that is taking time since it was never really touched. But the power grid has already been fixed and it is now self sustained." The male n member replied.


    "Brat, we are moving operations to the base that you wanted. It has two floors for living amodations and can fit around five hundred people. Tetsu, get in contact with your friends who trained the brat here. Tell them I want them to stay with me for a while. I want them to train our people." Grandpa Nagsawa turned to Misaki and said: "Brat I want you to be in charge of the Full Dive teams and if we end up bing under siege by monsters, I will have you lead the groups with systems to handle the monster. It seems your fears were not in vain. I am d I listened to you." After finishing his words to Misaki, Grandpa Nagasawa then turned his attention back to his n members. "Listen up you have four hours to get everything packed up and ready to move within this time. We are moving house! When ites to dealing with monsters the brat is in charge. If you do not listen to her words you will be thrown out to feed those same monsters! Oh and just remember the brat is the strongest in the house so do not think she can not toss you out as feed for the monsters just because she is a young girl. Let''s go!"


    Misaki was standing there in a daze. She would never have thought that her assumption would evere true. "Mitsu! Mitsu!"


    "Ah! Huh!?" Chiho''s voice brought Misaki out of her daze.


    "Were you not paying attention? We need to pack up the monsters are taking over entire cities! We need to head to the new base!" Chiho said as she waved her hand in front of Misaki''s face.


    "Ah..? Okay sorry, I was just stunned is all. I just can''t believe that this is happening so soon." Misaki really did not think that monsters would show up in such numbers so quickly. She was just happy that they had made preparations. "But Chiho I thought that the base would not be ready for a few weeks? Why are we heading there now?"


    "I can exin that. Chibi doesn''t know. When I heard what you told me. I sent some people out to investigate and what I found out was that those monsters had been appearing at an astonishing rate. So I hired ten times more people to get the base, as you two like to call it, back up and running in a working condition. The base has four sublevels and a power level which makes five sublevels total. Two of those sublevels are apartments and can house up to five hundred people. We only have around three hundred people here. I n to expand the base after we move in, to house more n members as they return. My goal is to get all five thousand members back and with systems as well. That is after I analyze the situation. If it is safe enough for them to return then I will have them return otherwise, they can stay put and dig in. Each of the Nagasawa bases has at least one bunker in case things go wrong. Brat All I can say is you are really a lucky star to our Nagasawa n. Because of you, we will not die too easily." Grandpa Nagasawa exined.


    Hourster an envoy of twenty ck vans and cars left the Nagasawa residence. Following them were a few box trucks that carried various things. When they pulled up to the new base the walls that used to surround it were now a lot taller and had electrified barbed wire at the top. Not only were they taller but they were also thicker. What really made them stand out though was that they were pure ck!


    "Grandpa, what are these walls made out of?" Misaki really wondered why they were ck.


    "Mixture of concrete and graphene and some other things it is basically an indestructible wall. Well, this world''s standards pre monsters. " Grandpa Nagasawa put a lot of work into the outside perimeter. He did not know how well it would hold to a monster but he had his team take the findings that were yet to be released to the public and put them to use here. This wall could be hit with a nuclear st and it would still not be destroyed.


    "Grandpa''s people are surely amazing." Misaki looked at the wall in awe. She really had to hand it to the people who worked for Grandpa Nagasawa. Just being able to make such a wall was a work of genius.

 Chapter 61: The Base

    Chapter 61: The Base


    Grandpa Nagasawa saw everyone taking their time to look at everything causing him to get a little impatient. "Alright, enough gawking! Let''s go! Drop your things off and head to the second floor meeting room in forty minutes! Brat, Chibi, you and your friends will follow me to the fourth floor. The rest of you settle on the third floor. Tetsu you handle who goes where." After tossing out his orders he dragged Misaki and Chiho along with Chizuru and Shinji down to the fourth floor so that they could settle in.


    Misaki was amazed at how well the sub floors were organized. Each apartment had two rooms, a kitchen, and a bath. It was not as big as her previous apartment but it was still a decent size. Each room was furnished with all furnishings including a tv. Misaki opened her inventory and took out a bunch of clothes and other things and filled the dresser that was built into the wall. She also hung some clothes up in the closet. She went room to room and unloaded all the things she did not need in her inventory but was needed in her daily life. "That should be good. Now I should head up to the meeting room."


    Misaki exited her room by pushing the button on the wall to the side of the door causing it to open and slide into the wall. She then pushed another button on the outside to close it. After swiping a card that Grandpa Nagasawa gave her on the card reader next to the door, the door locked and she continued her way down to the elevator.


    Each floor in the base was separated by almost fifty meters of earth, rock, and cement. This was to ensure that if anything were to happen on one of the floors it would not affect the other floors. The fifth level was almost two hundred and fifty meters apart from the fourth floor where a geothermal nt was located that powered the base. In total the whole five sublevels were about six hundred meters below ground.


    Part of the reconstruction was to line the inner walls of the subfloors with the same material as the walls outside. Which was done in one day. This gave all the walls in the sublevels a ck color until they were painted white. Grandpa Nagasawa at the time did not know if there were any monsters that could burrow in the ground. He did not want to risk the chance of such a scene where a horde of monsters entered the base through the walls.


    Misaki walked down the hallway that was lined with long pipes and wiring. All the plumbing was visible for all to see. So any kind of leak or faulty cable could be dealt with quickly. Misaki reached the elevator at the same time as Chiho. "Chiho, Grandpa amazes me. He had such an awesome base just sitting there doing nothing."


    "Yeah, this ce is quite amazing. Even the power nt downstairs is of a technology that has never been released and still to this day the government has no idea about it. I used toe here all the time when I was younger." Chiho said proudly.


    "At least he never got rid of it. Otherwise, we would not have such a great ce to keep us safe. At least here we can train and get ourselves ready for the real thing in the real world. It makes me wonder how many groups out there are preparing themselves right now." Misaki really did wonder what new powers will emerge if entire governments are destroyed.


    "Whatever the case as long as we are alive we can always fight another day." Chiho did not care about anyone or anything else as long as her friends and family were safe.


    The two got off the elevator and made their way to the meeting room where many people were already gathering. There was arge one hundred and seventy seven centimeter tv mounted on the wall. It was turned to a news station where a newscast was reporting about the monsters.


    "I am standing here on the front lines where arge number of creatures or what the army is inly calling monsters are destroying everything in their path. The JSDF has given up on evacuations because the monsters are moving too fast. They have spread out from City A and are continuing to spreading outwards. This is also not the only location where monsters had appeared. There are many more locations around the continent that have also been overrun with monsters. There is no sign of them slowing down any time soon. If you have a ce to hide then please hide. I can only wish you that you all at home can stay safe. "


    "It seems that City A is already done for. I wonder how long it will take them to reach here." Misaki mumbled to herself. If the JSFD is unable to stop the monsters or contain them. Then all of Japan would most likely be overrun. Misaki could only sigh because right now she was not able to do anything. She was not in any position to help others right now. The best course of action would be to farm and level up as many people as possible and get them systems.

 Chapter 62: Not Just Monsters

    Chapter 62: Not Just Monsters


    In the meeting room, everyone was gathered. Grandpa Nagasawa looked over everyone before opening his mouth and saying: "As you might have already heard City A has already been overrun with monsters. The death toll is already in the thousands. We can hunker down here for one year with our current supply of food. I have already bought every full dive helmet in the City C. Not including the ones we have already. We now have enough Full Dive gears to get three hundred of you systems. People with systems will fall under the brat''smand. You are to listen to her when ites to being in the game and on the battlefield against monsters. I know this has all been said before but I want to make sure you all understand this. If you do not listen to her while inbat against monsters you will be tossed out to said monsters as to feed them. Alright, I said my words. Brat you take over."


    Misaki who was standing at the side had no idea why she was suddenly being told to take over. She had no idea what she should even talk about! Clearing her throat Misaki stepped forward: "Ahem Well, mainly our first goal would be to acquire as many resources in game as possible. In order to not be caught unaware of the ongoings of the outside world. I will need one person each time we go into the game to level and gather resources to stay on stand by in case we get attacked. You will keep watch above ground incase our base is attacked by monsters. If we doe under attack you are to quickly log in and notify us of what is going on. We will start doing drills on this as well. It should take no more than five minutes from the time the person on stand by sees that we are under attack to login and notify us and log out. Once notified all others should quickly log out. I want the forward team up top and ready for battle by the time the five minutes is up.


    "If things continue as they are the monsters will soon overrun the JSDF. Once they do there will be no way of stopping them unless you have a system and a weapon made from materials in game. There are just too many monsters and the JSDF weapons do not seem to be able to do a thing to the monsters. Otherwise they would not have stopped evacuations. So do not expect them toe and help us at any time. I know I am young but as of now, I am the strongest person here. I will do everything I can to protect this base when the timees.


    "But preparation is key! We need to farm resources from the game world and bring them into the real world. This is the only way to truly win in a battle against the monsters. I know this will sound awful but let''s take the time the JSDF is giving us byying down their lives to begin digging our foothold on the new world that might spring up in the weeks toe. Only then will we be able to stand strong in the new world." Misaki paused for a moment as she looked over the five hundred-ish n members who were standing before her. Some of them had faces of uncertainty. Some had faces of fear. She knew that not knowing what the unknown future thaty ahead of them, would cause a lot of different feelings. Seeing all this made Misaki remember a very important factor. If things go as it seemed. Monsters would not be the only enemy they would need to look out for. This thought made Misaki knit her brow. But if it came down to the safety of her, her friends, and those of the Nagasawa n she would not hesitate to take a human life if needed.


    Misaki took a deep breath before continuing. "One thing we also have to remind ourselves, monsters will not be the only enemies. "


    "Young Miss what do you mean?" One of the n members asked.


    "What do you think will happen when monsters start destroying everything around us? Power outages, famine, diseases, and many other things I do not want to even think about will happen. Human beings are not a nice species. At first, we will talk about supporting each other and standing together and fighting to the end. But then what? Once food supplies start to run low and criminals see thatws have no hold on anything any longer what do you think will happen? Humans will turn on humans! What they do not have they will raid others and take from them. Stealing, killing, and other atrocities will end up happening. We will return back to our most basic instinct of survival. Our gate should not be opened for no one once that timees. Only those who are friends, family, and working for Grandpa should be allowed through our gates.


    "With that said everyone should have an idea of what our n is. So, for now, Grandpa, Tetsu go back to your rooms and log in. Chiho and the rest of my team will do so as well." Misaki finished her speech and walked back towards the elevator. Her throat felt dry from talking so much. She wondered what tomorrow would bring.


    Fifteen minutester Misaki was logged back in game. She already had two of the Nagasawa n members with her and had already leveled them to level 10. She only had about an hour''s worth of game time until she met up with Tetsu.


    Who would have thought that when she finally arrived at Tetsu''s location instead of finding some burly bald man with arge shield she met with a big titted young woman that looked to be in her mid twenties. "Tetsu? Is that you?"


    Tetsu nodded his head. His face waspletely red. He still could not get used to this body. He actually had these two huge melons on his chest and the thing that used to hang between his legs was no longer there! Misaki saw Tetsu''s expression and burst outughing.


    *Pfft!*


    "Haha! To think the Tetsu I know would turn into such a beautiful woman!" Little did Misaki know that when she logged out she would not find such a thing aughing matter anymore.

 Chapter 63: Bodily Changes

    Chapter 63: Bodily Changes


    Tetsu looked very aggrieved at Misaki who wasughing at him. But what was worse was that he could not refute her words. The only issue was that Tetsu who was making such a wronged looking face looked very cute which made Misakiugh even harder. "Young Miss please stopughing!"


    Misaki wiped the tears from her eyes as she said: "Okay! Okay! I''m sorry it''s just such a contrast to your normal look. " Although Misaki stoppedughing the two other Nagasawa n members did not. They were literally on the ground rolling around holding their stomachs.


    "If you two do not stopughing when we log out I will make sure your training is tripled.'''' Tetsu''s words officially shut up the two other Nagasawa n members.


    "Okay, now that we are all together we will be heading back. Tetsu, for now, dump seventy percent of your [Status Points] into [Vitality] and the rest into [Strength] and just continue that trend. As our main tank, you will not need to do much on attacking so you will only need to worry about keeping the enemy''s attention. I will look through Mimi''s magic bookster and hope that there is some kind of skill to provoke enemies." Misaki only wanted Tetsu to y a meat shield. As long as he had the [HP] to take attacks and kept the monsters focused on him, Chizuru could keep him healed and buffed while Chiho, Shinji, and her focused on dealing all the damage.


    A few in game hourster Misaki had found something to be strange. Tetsu who had been with her for a few hours and he had just reached level three. Which was very slow. "Tetsu how much [XP] are you getting per kill? These monsters are all level twenty." By Misaki''s calctions Tetsu should be close to level 5 by now and not level 3.


    "Around 15 [XP] per kill..." Tetsu replied sluggishly. He was never a person who enjoyed video games so to be dragged around to kill monsters for so many hours was really boring to him. What was worse was that the amount of experience per kill was very low! With no sense of aplishment, he really wanted to just quit. But when he thought about the monsters in the real world and the fact that the master had spoken his words he had no choice but to suffer. He did, however, wish he could chop off the two bouncing melons on his chest!


    "If you are only getting 15 [XP], I think Eternal Games might have lowered the [XP] gain..." Misaki gritted her teeth. Did this mean that Eternal Games was trying to make it so that they would be the main power if things turned south? Misaki could only specte Eternal Games move by lowering [XP] gain. "Sigh I think we will not be able to level others up like this so easily anymore. I will need to take people through to get systems earlier than level 20. We will keep moving for now and kill our way back towards Grandpa and the rest. "


    Thus Misaki, Tetsu, and the two Nagasawa n members headed off to meet up with the rest. After a good eight hours, Misaki called it a day and logged out. The second floor of the base had onerge meeting room and anotherrge room that was converted into a Full Dive room. Where many reclining chairs were set up in rows. Misaki who had just logged out felt that her Full Dive gear was a bit tighter than normal. She also felt a bit of pressure in her lower back right where her tail bone was. She ran her hand through her hair and her hand froze when she felt a protrusion on the top of her head near her forehead. There was not just one but two on either side of her head! Quickly she touched the top of her butt and felt another protrusion there as well! "No way..."


    Chiho, who had just taken her gear off, heard Misaki and asked: "No way what? Wait Mistu!?" Chiho''s mouth dropped open as she stared at Misaki. But she did not get an answer from Misaki instead Misaki was looking at her strangely!


    "Chiho your ears And your face..." Misaki pointed at Chiho''s ears which were no longer round but more pointed. This also made Misaki check her own ears to find that they were also pointy! She wanted to go run to the bathroom and look in a mirror but from across the room, a young girl''s scream rang out.


    "What the fuck!?" Misaki looked over and her eyes went wide at the scene before her.


    "Grandpa!?" The robust old man that had tattoos all over his arms was now very small and looked just like his character in game!


    Misaki quickly looked over at Tetsu and her face blushed. Tetsu''s shirt was very tight to his skin and tworge melons were doing their best to keep from bursting out! Misaki had no idea what was going on! Everyone had their appearances change to that of what they were in game. But it seemed her body changes were not fully developed yet since her horns and tail were not fully developed. Misaki looked over at the one who was watching over those who were in game with a questioning gaze.


    "Young Miss it happened about two hours ago. All of your bodies started to glow and then this happened. We just now got the delivery of Full Dive gear. So I was not able to go and notify you of what was happening in real life." The Nagasawa n member said. He really had no idea what he should do since he had never experienced such an urrence before.


    Over in the corner, Grandpa Nagasawa was still cursing everyone, everything, and their mother. Chiho hated seeing him freak out like this because it was bad for his heart. "Jiji cursing is not going to fix anything. You are not the only one who had changes. All of us have."


    "Yes, all of us have but we need someone to test if this is going to happen to anyone else." Misaki cut in. It was important to know if this was a one time thing or what.


    "Why do I still see the damn game information in my peripheral vision?" This question from Grandpa Nagasawa made everyone freeze.

 Chapter 64: Discreet Update

    Chapter 64: Discreet Update


    Misaki looked wide-eyed at Grandpa Nagasawa. "Grandpa what did you say?"


    "I said I see the damn game information in my peripheral vision! But forget about that why the fuck am I a little girl!?" Grandpa Nagasawa had an ugly face on. Not only did he see the game information but he turned into a damn little girl!


    "Grandpa we will figure that out soon first we need to know if everyone has the HUD in the peripheral vision or not." Misaki ignored Grandpa Nagasawa''s plight and looked at the two Nagasawa n members who both nodded their heads. She then turned to Tetsu who was currently standing there in a daze bouncing his new masses of fat on his chest up and down. "Tetsu you can y with yourselfter when you are in your room, do you have the HUD in your peripheral vision or not?"


    Tetsu''s face went bright red as he heard Misaki''s words and quickly put his hands down and nodded his head. He was too afraid to speak since he knew he had already been caught. Misaki let out augh seeing Tetsu''s actions before clearing her throat and saying: "Okay since Tetsu is out of it you two and Grandpa. Using her mind think about opening your inventory as if you were in game."


    Grandpa Nagasawa did as Misaki asked and his eyes opened wide seeing the 3D menu screen appear in front of him. "I''ll be damned it actually worked! This is pretty neat. Let''s see if I can take anything out." He then proceeded to take out a potion from his inventory and then put it back. He did this a few times before he was satisfied. He had found that have a system was very handy and seemed to have forgotten that he was changed into a little girl.


    "Okay, thest thing we need is one person to volunteer to go into the game that has not created a character yet. If I am right the update that Eternal Games did discreetly without any notification not only reduced the amount [XP] per kill but also made it so everyone would auto get a system just by logging into game. If this is true then that will make things easier for us. So who is willing to test this out?" Misaki asked. There were only a few people in the room besides those who had just logged out of the game.


    "I will do it Young Miss." The one who had spoken up earlier volunteered.


    "Okay, I will leave it to you then." Misaki smiled and nodded her head.


    The young man went over to one of the chairs and put the Full Dive gear on and logged in. Not more than ten minutester his body shined brightly before his figure grew bigger. His muscles expanded to eight times to what they were before. His skin even turned a slight tinge of green. All of his clothes ripped and were barely hanging on him. He looked like the Bulk from Farvel Comics.


    "Seems he picked orc as his race... '''' Misaki said as she witnessed the changes in the young man''s body. She was happy that his pants did not tear too much at the crotch or she would have seen something she should not have.


    After another ten minutes, the young man logged out and carefully took off his Full Dive gear. In a deep orcish voice the young man said: "Young Miss it seems you are correct after logging out I also have the game information in my peripheral vision."


    Misaki smiled and nodded her head. "Thank you. You can go ahead and log back in and try to get some levels. Remember to set your timer for eight hours. Do not y more than eight hours at a time."


    "Yes, Young Miss!" The Young Man did not seem to be bothered by the changes in his body or his torn clothes as he quickly went back to the chair and sat back down and logged back into the game.


    "Okay! We need another meeting! Call everyone to the meeting room!" Misaki had to exin the changes to everyone.


    Twenty minutester


    "Thank you all for gathering here. There have been some drastic changes to the system and in game. As you can see from Grandpa and Tetsu, the character you create in game will also be your real life appearance. So for those who do not wish to have any changes to their body, I would suggest just using your original body look. But thises at a cost of benefits you would gain from having a race. Each race has its own traits that can greatly benefit you in game and out of game. So I would highly suggest going for a race other than human. If you want to stay close to your human original look then elf race is probably your best bet as you can see from Chiho or Fei as you can see from Chizuru and Grandpa. Well, Grandpa is not the best example because he actually hit the random button. Which I suggest you do not use or you might end up like Grandpa and Tetsu. There are many races that have traits to them that resemble humans in some way. It''s up to you on which you would prefer. You can also mix and match up to five races to get many benefits as I did." Misaki exined.


    "Mitsu!" Chiho''s voice rang out as she ran up to Misaki.


    "Yes?" Misaki was about to continue but was interrupted by Chiho.


    "Quicklye with me for a minute! Your horns are growing rapidly if this continues your tail might do the same!" Chiho whispered to Misaki.


    Misaki reached up and touched her had to find two fully grown horns on her head. She also felt the waist of her pants begin to tighten so she quickly said: "Excuse me for a moment!" Before running out of the meeting room with Chiho. The two ran right into the closest bathroom and locked the door.


    Misaki quickly lowered her pants and underwear just in time as a dragon''s tail fully emerged from the top of her butt right where the tail bone was located. Misaki let out a sigh of relief as this did not happen in the meeting room. Since her pants might have ripped apart and her lower half would have been exposed to everyone. She looked at Chiho as if she was her savior. "Chiho thank god you noticed! How embarrassing would that be if my pants ripped off me!" Misaki opened her inventory and was about to take her armor out but paused for a moment then doubled tapped the armor to bring up the options for it. She then selected equip and in a bright sh of light, her armor pants appeared on her body!


    "To think that this actually worked! I wonder...." Chiho stood there in a daze as Misaki picked her underwear and pants up off the floor and put them into her inventory. She then did the same thing as she did for her armor pants and just like before another bright light shed and her pants and underwear both appeared on her body and were modified to fit her person. "It worked!"


    "Mitsu, this is?" Chiho walked around Misaki amazed at what she was seeing. The spot where Misaki''s tail came out through her pants and underwear were perfectly altered to fit her body perfectly!


    "Looks like I will not need to worry about clothes and armor not fitting me correctly anymore! This will also help everyone else as well! Come let''s head back to the meeting room!" Misaki said excitedly. This new finding was very good. After seeing how the young man earlier had his clothes ripped to shreds when he finished making his character, she now knew it would be wise to have those who would be creating characters to do so in their rooms without clothes on. Before going to the now dubbed "Full Dive Room" by the other Nagasawa n members.


    "Mitsu" Chiho was following behind Misaki quietly called out.


    Misaki stopped her steps and looked at Chiho."Chiho what''s wrong?"


    "Can I touch your tail? Although I have touched it in game but this is not in game. This is real so I really want to know what it feels like." Chiho blushed a little. She knew she was asking something weird but this was the first time seeing a dragon tail in real life.


    "Sure go ahead. To be honest I do not feel any difference having it. I feel the same as if I was in game so it is not too bad. The only thing that I do not understand is why it took so long for it to grow out." Misaki replied.


    Chiho smiled and excitedly touched Misaki''s tail. It was cold and rough and not as amazing as Chiho had thought it would be. It felt just as it did in game. She even identally cut her hand on one of the scales since they were sharp and hard. Her cut did quickly heal within a few seconds. Disappointed Chiho let go of Misaki''s tail and said: "It feels the same as in game Let''s go."


    Seeing how quickly Chiho lost interest Misaki couldn''t help butugh as the two walked back to the meeting room.

 Chapter 65: Leveling And Farming

    Chapter 65: Leveling And Farming


    Misaki walked back into the meeting room where many eyes trained on to her. Her new appearance was really eye catching. Misaki ignored the stares since they were to be expected. She walked back up in front of everyone and smiled as she said: "As you can see this is what I look like in game. Why my transformation was slower I do not know. And if anyone is wondering what my race is, it is Demon Lord. Now, as a precaution from now on no one is to create their character in the Full Dive room. I suggest you bring your equipment to your own room where you can lock the door and take off your clothes so that they do not get ruined. After you finalize your character and enter the game, find a chance to log out. Take a few sets of clothes and stick them into your inventory. Use the equip button when you press on said clothes to then fit them to your body. The clothes should auto fit ordingly using the game system. So remember to create your characters in your room. We do not want any idents where someone identally exposes themself for all to see. We still have young people here that should not see certain things just yet." Misaki said this not only to save herself from seeing something she did not want to see but also because there were many young kids from the n members'' families.


    "Okay, that ends the mee..." Misaki stopped suddenly when she happened to see something that caught her eye on the television on the wall. "Quick turn that up!"


    "This just in. The president of the United States Of America, in a desperate measure to try to wipe the monsters out before they spread any further, detonated a nuclear warhead over the city of New York. New York City was the epicenter of the first monster horde in the United States. After searching the area with drones the United States has informed the governments around the world that nuclear weapons will not work on the monsters. I repeat nuclear weapons are of no use on the monsters. To those who are watching this, I suggest barricading your homes and stocking up on foo..." The newscaster did not even finish what she was saying before she ripped her mic off and ran off. It was evident that she was going to do as she had just said.


    "Alright as you can see normal weapons have no effect on the monsters. Our current tech can not do anything against them but weapons made from resources from ingame will! As you level I expect you to farm resources and fill your inventories! These are your top priorities! For better resources that can only be found in dungeons, we will form raid teams! But first, let''s get everyone to level fifty before we form these raid teams. For now, I want you all to form teams of five. One tank and one healer per team you can all decide on your own. That''s it for today! Gab your full dive gear and go make characters. Those who do not get full dive gear today will get one when the next batches in." Misaki finished the meeting and wanted to log back into the game so she could at least escort the two other Nagasawa n members to a safe area. It was then that it dawned on her. How was she supposed to wear her helmet with horns on her head?


    Misaki looked at her full dive gear in her inventory, tapped on the button and hit the equip button. She was hoping that her Full Dive gear would form to her body and still work correctly. The Full Dive gear equipped to her body. The helmet morphed to fit her new set of horns allowing them to pass through the top of the Full Dive helmet. Misaki let out a sigh of relief as the loading screen appeared in front of her eyes after she switched the helmet on.


    A few days passed and more Full Dive gears were brought in; they now had over one thousand sets of Full Dive gears in stock while five hundred of them were in use by all the Nagasawa n members. Leveling was a grueling task now that [XP] gain was reduced. This did not stop them from leveling though. The Full Dive room was always packed full of Nagasawa n members working in tandem to level and farm resources. Misaki and her team were dragging Tetsu and Grandpa Nagasawa into dungeons which gave a higher [XP] amount. This helped them level fairly quickly bringing Grandpa Nagasawa to level 29 and Tetsu to level 25. It would only be a matter of time before they caught up to Chizuru and Shinji. Teams could only have five people in it unless it was set up as a raid group. Which allowed Misaki to have six members in her team at this time. This was to ensure that everyone was still getting [XP]. although as the highest member Misaki was still not getting any [XP]


    On this day though as they were making their way through the Golem King''s Lair. They had arrived at the boss''s room. They had already been here many times with each reset of the dungeon. Each time they reached here it was always some low level monster that spawned in the boss room. Misaki stood outside the door and then turned and looked at her group. "So I know we have done this dungeon many times but in order to cause a reset, we need to kill the boss. Although it is disappointing to see such a crappy monster in the boss room every time but we still have to do it. You never know we might get lucky and get a decent boss this time. If we do there could be valuable resources to be had!"


    Everyone looked at Misaki and gave a bitter smile. They knew that she was trying to hype them up. When the door opened and they entered the room. What greeted them was yet another cute blue slime!


    "Alright I give up I am done with this ce! We will need to find a new dungeon!" Misaki yelled out in anger.


    "So where is this decent boss you were talking about!?" Chiho teased as she poked Misaki''s side.


    "Don''t pick on Master!" Chizuru who was watching at the side jumped into between Misaki and Chiho with her arms spread out in a protective manner.


    "Mimi she is not picking on me she is just teasing me since I gave such a grand speech a few minutes ago." Misaki rubbed her nose. She felt a little embarrassed about what she had just preached.


    "Oh If Master says so." Mimi gave Chiho a re beforetching on to Misaki''s arm. "Where should we go from here?"


    "I do not know. The forum has only been spammed withints about the reduced [XP]. I do not think many are able to get into a dungeon and if they do find one it''s better to level inside one than to level outside the dungeon since the [XP] is higher. Which means I do not think many would release this information readily. What do you all think? Should we search for a new dungeon and hope to find one with a real boss inside?" Misaki asked. She did not know if they should waste time on trying to find a dungeon with a real boss instead of just continuing to level up and gather what resources they can.


    "I think we should just continue as we are for now. No point in wasting time." Tetsu spoke up. He had barely said a word since the whole leveling process started.


    "Okay, then we will just keep running this until we can all levels close together," Misaki said.


    "Chibi, Brat, I am going to go assist the other n members. We need to get all of our levels up as soon as possible. The new weapons from the ores we have collected should be done soon. So I will be able to fight without issue soon. Also, new sets of armor should also be done in a few days. Brat, your team''s armor will be done tomorrow." Grandpa Nagasawa said.


    "New armor!?" Misaki''s eyes lit up. She had been waiting for this. She also got them to make her a new sword that used the starlight ore as well. The starlight ore was to be used for the de while the branch off the tree of life that she got from killing the Treant King would be used for the hilt. Just knowing that these new items wereing made Misaki excited.


    "Yes, the new armor is going to be ready as well. Okay, I am going to log out. This old man still has work to do." Grandpa Nagasawa said as he stepped into the teleporter to exit the dungeon.


    "Okay since Grandpa is done, why don''t we take a break as well. I am sure our bodies are hungry by now." Misaki walked forward and also stepped into the teleporter. Chiho, Chizuru and the rest also followed along.


    After logging out instead of taking the Full Dive gear off manually Misaki lifted the vizor and opened her character screen and unequipped it from there. She found that this was much more convenient this way. Misaki really wished the others could level faster since she had not made any progress in level for almost a week now. With everything that had been happening she still wished she could get some more levels herself. She figured it would be almost a week before she would be able to finally start leveling again.

 Chapter 66: Armor Sets

    Chapter 66: Armor Sets


    The very next day Misaki, Chiho, Chizuru, Shinji, and Tetsu were all in a smaller meeting room with a few sets of armor in front of them. Standing next to the armor sets was an older man in his sixties with short hair and a clean shaven face. He had a long scar that started from the middle of his forehead and stretched out across his right eye before ending down on the middle of his cheek. His green bulky skin made it known that he was of the orc race now. Yes, this old man also had a system. This man''s name was Ogata Sujuro.


    "Young Miss as requested, the armor for your team is all light armor. I used the Starlight ore with a mix of the graphene carbon mix that we used for making our walls. I checked the results in my inventory after a bit of testing and I have to say just the breastte alone shows some crazy stats. Each setes with underclothes made from the skin of therge ck snake that you had killed. Since your team was also has a lot of females I made sure to craft some undergarments as well." Ogata blushed after saying thatst bit. But when he looked up he saw that Misaki and the others were all staring at the armor in a daze. "Ummm Young Miss?"


    Misaki was busy staring at the armor in front of her. She felt like she was seeing things so she leaned over and whispered to Chiho who was standing next to her. "Chiho am I seeing things or do these underclothes look like school uniforms to me?"


    "No, they are definitely school uniforms..." Chiho answered quickly while nodding her head.


    "My design did not look like a school uniform right?" Misaki asked.


    Ogata coughed and held up the paper with a bunch of scribbles on it to show Misaki. The paper in his hand really looked like something a two year old would have drawn as there were no signs of any armor shape whatsoever. "Ahem Young Miss, can you call this a design? To be honest I had no idea what you wanted me to make. I could only base what you wanted off the small notes you made that pointed to the scribbles. I mean Young Miss what exactly is this? It''s a bunch of circles!"


    Misaki''s face instantly turned red. She reached up and grabbed the "armor designs" and quickly stuffed them into her inventory. "I-I made them in a hurry okay!"


    "Master it''s okay your designs were very beautiful. I happen to like abstract art myself! It''s just some people who do not know how to appreciate a work of art. " Chizuru cut in with her own two cents. trying to make Misaki feel better.


    But unfortunately, Chizuru''s words cause Misaki to feel even more embarrassed. She really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Chiho and Shinji were on the side giggling away while Tetsu was making all kinds of weird faces. Seeing this Misaki shouted out: "Tetsu justugh! No need to hold it in!"


    These words broke Tetsu''s front as he, well, now he is a she, burst outughing. Feeling utterly embarrassed Misaki picked up her set of armor and tossed it into her inventory. She then equipped it from there. A bright sh of light was seen and after it dimmed Misaki was standing there in a ck school uniform adorned with ck armor. Chest te, greaves, shoulder guards, wrist guards, and hand guards. The armor itself was like a night sky that was a deep dark ck that had a shimmer of white dots that seemed to shine. There was a faint glow to the armor as if it was giving off a moon''s subtle shine.


    Misaki really liked how it looked. She went to her character screen to see the actual stats.


    [Storm Snake Boots]


    [Defense] 200


    [Magic Defense] 100


    [HP] +200


    [Storm Snake Skirt]


    [Defense] 300


    [Magic Defense] 200


    [HP] +300


    [Storm Snake Chest]


    [Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 400


    [HP] +500


    [Storm Snake Gloves]


    [Defense] 200


    [Magic Defense] 100


    [HP] +200


    [Storm Snake Panties]


    [Defense] 700


    [Magic Defense] 600


    [HP] +700


    [Storm Snake Bra]


    [Defense] 800


    [Magic Defense] 700


    [HP] +800


    Misaki looked at the stats and her face turned ck. ''What the hell is this!? The panties and bra give more defense and magic defense than the actual chest and skirt!? Is this the whole the less it covers the more defense it actually gives routine!?'' Letting out a sigh Misaki looked at the actual armor pieces.


    [Starlight Graphene Chest te]


    [Defense] 2000


    [Magic Defense] 2000


    [HP] +1900


    [Starlight Graphene Greaves]


    [Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 500


    [HP] +400


    [Starlight Graphene Shoulder Guards]


    [Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 500


    [HP] +400


    [Starlight Graphene Wrist Guards]


    [Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 500


    [HP] +400


    [Starlight Graphene Hand Guards]


    [[Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 500


    [HP] +400


    Misaki was surprised to see the stats of the armor. "Let''s see that''s 6700 more [Defense] and 6100 more [Magic Defense]. As for [HP] that''s an additional 6200 more. This set is really good! " Misaki noticed that there was additional information below the stats of the armor. "Set Bonus +1000 [HP]! Not bad at all. The quality of the armor is set to blue which means it''s a rare item. Very nice!"


    Hearing Misaki''s words caused Chiho and the rest eyes to light up as they all quickly grabbed their armor and equipped it. Everyone had school uniforms except Shinji who had a long ck robe with armor over it. All of the sets were very well made.


    Ogata was very happy seeing the smiles on everyone''s faces. He then took a small box out of his inventory and handed it over to Misaki. "I am not proficient in making essories but this is something I came up with myself in hopes that it might suit Young Miss''s tastes."


    Misaki took the box and opened it. In the boxid a ck circlet with a red gem that had swirls of mes inside of it.


    [Starlight Graphene Phoenix Circlet]


    [[Defense] 1000


    [Magic Defense] 1000


    [HP] +600


    [Fire Resistance] 5%


    "It''s very beautiful." Misaki liked this circlet a lot, it was very much her style.


    "I am d the Young Miss likes it. I had found the red gem while gathering ores from in game. I noticed that it had a fire attribute to it. So when I decided to polish it up and create a circlet as a way of saying thanks for all the help you have given us Nagasawa n members. If it was not for you Young Miss we might not have this safe environment we have now. We also would not be able to have these systems that can help us survive against the monsters that are taking over thend. We of the Nagasawa n owe Young Miss a lot." Ogata gave a deep bow to Misaki.


    Misaki looked at Ogata who was bowing to her. She really didn''t know what to say. She was only helping out because of Grandpa Nagasawa and Chiho. "Mr. Ogata there is no need to bow to me. I am of the younger generation. Plus I have not done much that is worthy of thanks. But this circlet I will gratefully ept." Although Misaki did not feel she deserved any kind of thanks. She was still not one to reject others'' goodwill.


    "Young Miss is to humble. you have done a lot more than you think. If there is nothing else I will go back to work I still have your weapons to finish." Ogata gave another bow before leaving the room.


    Misaki looked at her Chiho and the others who were now adorned with the new armor and smiled. "Now that we have new armor we will rush the Golem King''s Lair until we are all in leveling range of each other. I want to be able to start gaining levels myself by the end of next week."


    "Mitsu at the rate we are going it should only be a few more days before Tetsu catches up. Then we can go look for a new dungeon. I am almost level 49 which is in leveling range of you. Even my [XP] gain stopped after reaching your level range. Once Tetsu catches up we will all gain [XP] again." Chiho was very happy that she had finally caught up to Misaki and she also felt bad at the same time because Misaki has not had a chance to gain a level for quite some time now.


    "Okay then let''s go put our new armor to the test and see how well they hold up in game. Hopefully, do well. We will be getting new weapons in the next few days which will allow us all to really progress faster. " Misaki really could not wait to find a new dungeon and start earning [XP] again. just the thought of raising her level excited her.

 Chapter 67: A Request For Help

    Chapter 67: A Request For Help


    Three days passed and the monster horde was spreading quickly. The JSDF numbers have been dwindling and suffering from soldiers deserting their posts. The inability to stop the monster hordes which seems to be growing in size had spread fear across all of Japan. The death toll could no longer be counted. At this point, it was easier to count the living than the dead. In just a short time the monsters had pushed to the edge of City C, where the final defense line of Japan was now located.


    Misaki and the others were currently finishing up thest run that would allow Tetsu to finally be in Misaki''s leveling range. They had originally thought that they would have a lot more time before the monsters made their way to City C but the monsters spawn rate was getting out of hand. There were millions upon millions of monsters which far outnumbered the number of humans alive in Japan now. This was also the same for other small countries. Larger countries had more time and were doing their best to create walled cities to keep the Monsters at bay. City C was one of the only surviving cities left and the army along with the government offices were frankly trying to build a wall around the entire city or at least a good portion of it.


    "Misaki I leveled up!" Tetsu yelled out in a cheerful voice.


    "I noticed! I finally got some [XP]! Congrats Tetsu!" Misaki yelled out. She was very happy to see her [XP] bar move! "Okay let''s call it a day then. It just so happens that we are at the boss room. So we can exit and log out after poking whatever is in there." They never did find a decent boss in the Golem King''sir. It was always a level 1 to 5 monsters.


    After logging out, Misaki saw Ogata waiting for her at the side. "Young Miss, your team''s weapons are finished!"


    "Really! Perfect timing! Tetsu Just hit level 49 and I can now gain [XP] again!" Her entire team was now level 49 except her who was level 52. They had spent more than twenty hours a day in game grinding the levels to be where they were at now. Now knowing that they had new weapons to assist them in their future runs Misaki was very happy!


    Misaki and the others went with Ogata to a small meeting room where Ogata took out a set of weapons for Misaki and the rest. "Young Miss, your sword was fashioned in the same design as your current one. It also came out to be a rare item as well. The starlight ore was alsobined with graphene just like your armor was. I did some tests and found that adding the graphene mix that ourbs make, boosted the attack as well as added [Defense] and [Magic Defense] to the sword. It also increased its sharpness. I used part of the branch off the tree of life for the hilt which gave it a self repair future as well +50 [HP] healing effect for the user every five seconds."


    Ogata handed Misaki the ck sword that gleamed coldly as the light reflected off of it. Misaki quickly equipped it to find that it was very light. She also realized that the de was a bit bigger than her other sword. Seeing this she quickly checked its stats.


    [Queen''s de MKII]


    [Attack Power] 1000


    [Defense] 500


    [Magic Defense] 500


    [Passive Skill: Queens Determination]


    [+50 HP regeneration every five seconds.]


    "This brings my stats to what..." Misaki quickly opened her character screen to see her stats.


    [yer Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Lord


    [Level] 52


    [XP] 45979/57600


    [HP] 15447/15447


    [MP] 2960/2960


    [SP] 100/100


    [Attack Power] 235(2012)


    [Magic Power] 78(81)


    [Defence] 115(8582)


    [Magic Defence] 18(7618)


    [Fire Resistance] 5%


    [Status Points] 0


    [Strength] 145(612)


    [Stamina] 375 (588)


    [Vitality] 468(734)


    [Intelligence] 173(271)


    [Mind] 10 (15)


    [Agility] 10(15)


    [Dexterity] 10(15)


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Storm Snake Boots, Storm Snake Skirt, Storm Snake Chest, Storm Snake Gloves, Storm Snake Panties, Storm Snake Bra, Starlight Graphene Phoenix Circlet, Starlight Graphene Chest te, Starlight Graphene Greaves, Starlight Graphene Shoulder Guards, Starlight Graphene Wrist Guards, Starlight Graphene Hand Guards


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKII


    [Skills]


    Nature Control, Fire Magic, Water Magic, Wind Magic, Small Heal


    [Passive Skills]


    Demon Lord''s Creator, Vampire Sustenance, Demon Lord Racial, Golem Kings Might, Treant King''s Grace, (From Weapon) Queens Determination


    "Looks like I will not need to put any points into anything but intelligence for a while. At least this gives me a chance to boost my [Magic Power]." Misaki was very happy about this.


    Ogata also handed over the other weapons. Shinji''s small sword, Chizuru''s staff, and Chiho''s bow were both abination of starlight ore and a branch off the tree of life. Tetsu''s guardian shield was almost the same height as his body. It made for a good defensive shield. Ogata also made him a small sword with the samebination as the rest of the weapons. This meant that everyone now had a bit of [HP] regen while fighting and not fighting.


    "If you can get more of the Branch off the tree of life that would be amazing. I ended up using all of it on your weapons. That health regen is very useful and would help the other n members." Ogata said he was a bit envious since there was no more left after making Misaki and the rest''s weapons. He wanted to use some for his own hammer but there was none left.


    "If wee across more we will make sure to hand it to you so you can make use of it. Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Ogata." Misaki was really happy with her new weapon. She really could not wait to try it out.


    Misaki and her team always wore their armor now that the monster horde was knocking at their door. They wanted to be ready for anything at any time. The other teams were still only in their mid twenties while some were in the low thirties. "Do you guys want to go get some food?" Misaki asked.


    "I''ll go where Master goes!" Chizuru spoke up first.


    "I am feeling a bit hungry myself as well." Chiho quickly chimed in. She would never let Chizuru get the upper hand!


    Shinji chuckled as he watched the two girls vying for Misaki''s attention. "I''m not that hungry. I think I will go back and rest a bit."


    "Same for me. I think I will eat a bitter." Tetsu''s face was red for some reason as he said this. Misaki had a bit of understanding of what was going on with Tetsu since every day after a in game session he would run off to his room and note out for a few hourster. Some of the n members that pass by his room have heard some indecent noisesing from his room.


    "Alright, then I will go with Chiho and Chizuru and get some food." Misaki said as she waved goodbye to Shinji and Tetsu. She then grabbed both Chizuru and Chiho by the hand and headed towards the kitchen on the first floor.


    As they got into the elevator and Chiho pushed the up button to head to the first floor after which she turned towards Misaki and Chizuru and said: "I heard they are now cooking monster meat once a day and that the dishes give bonuses for twenty four hours. They are even using nts found in the game as well to mix with the meal which adds even more effects."


    "Oh! I heard about theb checking the effects of the vegetation and meat from monsters to see if they were safe to consume in the real world." Chizuru said excitedly.


    "Any word on the taste?" Misaki asked. She did not want to eat anything that would taste nasty no matter how good the benefits were for you.


    "They said it tastes pretty good. Better than what you can find in real life." Chiho answered.


    "Then let''s try a monster meat dish then!" The three got off the elevator and started to walk down the hall but stopped when someone called out to them.


    "Brat! Chibi! We got a request from Prime Minister Hamakawa. He requests our aide in holding the monster horde off in order to finish the wall to save thest city. So that it will not overrun by monsters. He said he would agree to any terms. I told him I would have to talk to the head of the Full Dive team and see what she says. Do you think it would be beneficial for us to help them?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked as he walked up to Misaki and the rest.


    "He will agree to any of our terms?" Misaki asked to make sure this was the case.


    "Yes, any terms we want, we can get." Grandpa Nagasawa answered.


    "Then I do not see why not. Our terms are to let us run a Hunter''s Guild in the future and have a full monopoly over it. Meaning no one else is allowed to start up a Hunters Guild. As well as the freedom to do as we please. Also, what we gain is ours and not the governments." Misaki said. She figured that if the Nagasawa n started up a Hunters Guild it would allow for a good way to keep a high stance in the new world as well as move information around more easily. If they could create a guild in every country at some point thework that would be created afterward would allow for many prospectster on.


    "Those should be easy terms for them to agree to. Should I call a meeting?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked.


    "Yes, have someone log into the game and have the ones who are level twenty and above log out. We will have n members who are level twenty and over join the meeting. No one will be forced to fight, it will be up to them on what they want to do." Misaki knew that some people might be too scared to fight a horde of monsters where if they die they will die for real.

 Chapter 68: City C Defense Part One

    Chapter 68: City C Defense Part One


    Misaki stood in front of the three hundred or so Nagasawa n members and let out a sigh. At some point, she had already gotten used to this. "Okay, this emergency meeting is because we have received a request from the government to help stall the monster horde until they can finish the wall around part of the city. The government has said we can name our terms which will secure our future in the new world ahead of us. What I am about to ask ispletely on a voluntary basis only." Misaki paused and raised her hand to stop people from asking any questions before continuing.


    "I say this because this time around it is a life or death matter. This is the real world and not the game world. If you die here that is it. But I would like to say that it is either we assist the government who has over ten thousand men strong. Or deal with the horde when it reaches our front gate and hope we can win a war of defense and hope the horde passes us by. I will say this now. Even if our walls are able to hold the monster horde off it does not mean that in the feature we will still be fine. We will run out of necessities that we will need in our day to day life. We can not always rely on the game for our food resources. There is no telling what will happen in the future or if the game itself will cease to work anymore. So I must ask for your assistance. My team will be the forward team. I need to know by show of hands who is willing to help?" Misaki finished what she had to say and looked around the room.


    Not a single hand was down every member of the Nagasawa n who was level 20 and above raised their hands. Misaki let out a sigh of relief. She smiled and said: "I will do whatever I can to bring you all back safe! Group up in teams of five! One healer, one tank per team! You all have forty minutes to prepare your selves!"


    The Nagasawa n members all scurried about as they got themselves ready. The first floor became very busy as that was the floor with all thebs and craftsmen. Misaki was on the top level outside looking up at the night sky. Chiho and Chizuru were standing next to her one on each side while Tetsu and Shinji stood behind her. "Mimi do your best to keep buffs up at all times. If you get close to running out of [MP], let us know right away. I do not want any of you to die on me in theing fight. This will make or break our ability to know if we can survive in this new world."


    "Misaki we will fight with you until the end. That''s what teammates do right?" Chiho smiled as she said this.


    "Right! Do not worry master I will do my best to make sure everyone is buffed and healed throughout the fight. I have over three thousand [MP] potions in my inventory just in case " Chizuru replied. The group came to an unspoken understanding that they would only use their real names when they were in the base. Outside the base and in game they would only use their character alias.


    Arge group of people could be seen walking through the streets of City C making their way towards the main defense line. This was thest line of defense to stop the monsters from taking over thest surviving city in Japan. Grandpa Nagasawa stayed behind at the base to protect it in case Misaki and the rest had to quickly retreat back to the base.


    Misaki and her group walked through the defense line, she could feel the hostile stares of the soldiers. Misak did not know why they were so hostile towards her group when they were specifically asked to help out. But she also did not care either. As she reached the main tent an older man walked over to greet Misaki and the rest.


    "You must be the Nagasawa n. May I ask who your leader is?" Chief Takahara asked as she looked Misaki up and down.


    "That would be me." Misaki said.


    Chief Takahara frowned as she said: "I do not think this is time to be joking around. Please tell me who is the leader of your group."


    Misaki was starting to lose her patience with the old man in front of her. "If you do not want our help then just say so. We do not mind falling back to our base and letting you continue to handle this mess on your own. I have already told you who the leader is since you do not want to believe me. Then I do not think me or the rest of the Nagasawa n will be able to assist narrow minded people." Misaki turned around and looked at the Nagasawa n members and shouted out: "They don''t want our help! Fall back! We are returning!"


    Chief Takahara''s face paled as he watched as the group of three hundred-ish people all turned around at the young girl''smand and started to walk away. He quickly stepped forward and shouted: "Wait! You are right I was being narrow minded. I apologize for my earlier rudeness!"


    Misaki halted her steps and shouted for the rest to stop. She then turned and looked at Chief Takahara and said: "My group is willing to help hold off the monsters while you attempt to build a wall but I must know the n of action. I need to know all the details on how you n to construct the wall as well as how long we are talking about before it will bepleted."


    Chief Takahara breathed a sigh of relief as he said: "Follow me to the tent I will exin everything there. I''m Chief Takahara, what do I call you?"


    "Misaki. Let''s hope this coboration works out and we get this wall up." Misaki said as she shook Chief Takahara''s hand.


    "Likewise!" Chief Takahara suddenly felt that Misaki was not as simple as she seemed. She had a firm understanding of how to deal with the situation as it arises. Like how she handled his disrespect earlier. There was no hesitation in her actions as she simply told her group to fall back and started to leave.


    They all walked over to themand center where many soldiers were running to and fro with documents in their hands. Some were on their headsets giving orders to soldiers out on the battlefield. The sound of gunfire could be heard off in the distance as the soldiers on the front line did their best to keep the monsters at bay. Once Misaki walked in, all eyes turned on her and most had a fierce enmity towards them.


    "Chief Takahara, what is with all the hate towards me and my people?" Misaki asked.


    Chief Takahara drylyughed as she said: "It is mainly due to the fact that Japan is almost lost and you Full Divers are just now showing yourselves."


    "What the hell do they expect? Monsters range from all different levels. If we went out to try to fight monsters at level 1 in the real world it would be just as good as sending all of my people to their death. Do they not understand it takes time to level up and even more so now that the [XP] gain was lowered!" Misaki was starting to get angry. Why did they deserve such criticism when it was not easy to get the levels they have now. If they did not take time to level there would be no one here to save them.


    "During the meetingter I will address this. Here are the documents exining everything." Chief Takahara handed Misaki over a bit of data.


    Misaki took the documents from Chief Takahara and scanned through them. It looked as if she was not really reading them and just shuffling the papers but with her current [Intelligence] stat amount she could easily scan through all those documents in a few seconds. "I see... If you are able to stick with this n I do not see why we can''t get that wall up. "

 Chapter 69: City C Defense Part Two

    Chapter 69: City C Defense Part Two


    Misaki handed the documents back to Chief Takahara before saying: "So what is the n of action? Just so you know Full Divers are not very good at working as a military unit. More than likely if we have to follow orders of a militarymander that has no knowledge of what we are capable of then you will be pushing us to our deaths before we even get to make it to the battlefield. It would be like ordering a mouse to use an M16 rifle. So how do we deal with this issue?"


    A few of the militarymanders heard Misaki''s words and instantly became pissed off. One of them couldn''t take it and shouted out: "Such brazen words for a little girl who has no idea what a real war is!" He was a tall burly man who wore a neat and tidy military uniform with many medals pinned to his chest.


    Misaki chuckled hearing the man''s words. "For someone hiding in a safe ce and not fighting alongside theirrades, I do not think you have the right to talk. Not to mention when the hell was thest time this country was at war!? When have you been on the battlefield!? You people are the ones who called us here. I have a responsibility to bring my people back safe and sound without a single loss of life." Misak ignored the contorted face of the tall burly man and turned to Chief Takahara. "Chief it seems we are not wee here. We will have to say our goodbyes. I can not risk the lives of my people who followed me here today voluntarily to assist the government if the said government is not able to even show some courtesy towards us. Us citizens who came here to risk our lives to assist in your endeavor."


    Chief Takahara was taken aback by Misaki''s words as he watched as she politely bowed and then turned to walk out of the tent. It took him a few seconds toe back to his senses! She was right, they were nothing but civilians and hade here to assist. He should not allow his men to treat them in such a manner. "Misaki please wait!" Chief Takahara yelled out. He then turned towards everyone in themand tent. "Let me say this now. Misaki and the rest of her Nagasawa n members came here to help us. They are not military personnel and are only citizens. They did not have toe here. It was us who requested their help. No one is allowed to demoralize them in any which way. Commander since you want to talk about war so much you will head to the front lines to fight against the monsters."


    The tall burly man''s face paled. He now wished he never opened his mouth, to begin with! Going to the front line was no different than facing death! He wanted to try to talk Chief Takahara out of his decision but he knew it was no use since Chief Takahara was known for never second guessing himself! He could only hang his head dejectedly and go get himself ready to head to the front line.


    Misaki was very happy with Chief Takahara''s actions. It showed sincerity and that he was willing to listen to her ideas. "Chief I have troubled you... "


    "No..." Chief Takahara shook his head as he waved his hand at Misaki. "It was I who should have made this clear from the start. What do you suggest we do then?" Chief Takahara asked.


    "Well from what I can see here we are dealing with many level 30ish monsters within the horde. Most of my people are level 20 to level 30. So I will assign two teams to each section to kill off any monsters that try to push their way through the line." Misaki was looking at this monster horde as if she was dealing with a raid. Her experience with raids could be said to be the highest of all of City C. That was just how much time she spent ying MMOs. She pointed to many spots on the map in front of them as she continued. "The rest of the teams will reinforce the areas that have more monsters. The spots that have fewer monsters you can redeploy those troops to help speed up the wall building. Since the teams, I send there will be able to hold them off. My team will be a forward team. We will be heading for the dense pack of the horde to kill as many monsters as we can."


    The level of the monsters was not high so her team alone could take on arge amount with ease. Misaki figured she could handle arge number by herself while her team took care of another batch. The military personnel who were in charge of nning out the missions could not help but give Misaki a bit of praise. Her quick analysis of the situation was spot on and if her group was really able to actually kill the monsters then they could really hold a position with ease with only a few people. But what really got them was that Misaki was willing to head to the main pack of the horde and kill as many as she could. To them what she was nning was no different than a suicide mission!


    "Misaki are you sure you want to go in with a team of five to where the main pack is?" Chief Takahara felt the need to ask and make sure Misaki understood that that was the most dangerous position. "That is the most dangerous location and we have already lost many soldiers there."


    "Un! It''s fine. That little bit of enemies is nothing for my team. Astero can probably knock out a few hundred with a single aoe spell just by himself. With the five of us working together we should be able to hold that area quite easily. Also, that is the key location. If the horde breaks through then any hope of building a wall would be washed away as the monsters flooded into the city." Misaki said nonchntly she was indeed not lying. Her whole team was all level 49 except for her who was level 52. A group of level 30ish monsters was nothing in their eyes.


    The more Misaki looked at the map the more she got a grasp of what she needed to do. Her ability to analyze what should be done and how to go about it really stunned all those present. There was never any hesitation in her n of action. But this was also how she worked while in a dungeon. She was always adapting ording to the situation.


    "Alright, then we will go with your n for your people. How do you want my soldiers to assist?" Chief Takahara asked.


    "Mmmm Block off anything that might break through the teams in each area until they are able to turn and help. Do your best to stay alive. Your soldiers are using the new exoskeleton right?" Misaki knew that the JSDF used a special exoskeleton which allowed the wearer to exhibit two hundred times more strength than normal.


    "Yes, they have the most up to date exoskeleton suits. It''s one of the reasons we have been able to hold out for so long." Chief Takahara answered.


    "Alright then. With those exoskeleton suits that should be plenty to hold off the monsters in small numbers while my people finish their current targets. I only ask that you do not me my people if one of your men die. Although we are Full Divers as you people like to call it. The speed in which a monster can be killed is normally based on what level it is. So if a full team of Level 20s is fighting versus a level 30 monster the fight might take a bit longer due to the level difference." Misaki exined.


    "I see so there is more to these monsters than shoot to kill or I guess in your case would be, stab to kill." Chief Takahara looked at therge ck sword on Misaki''s back.


    "That would indeed be the case. Please notify your men that they will need to listen to the teams going to their positions. If they do not listen then my people will ignore them and let them die. I have already informed my people that they are not to put themselves on the line for any outsiders." Misaki had a firm stance on this. To her right now the government and these soldiers were nothing more than strangers. She had contacted the military many times trying to get through to her parents but their whereabouts and safety were still unknown. Since then she has not had a good impression of the military.


    "Yes, I understand." Although Chief Takahara did not like how Misaki had stated her position. But he held his tongue since the people that were still alive in japan needed this safe haven. Which meant he needed Misaki and her team''s help in order to create that safe haven.

 Chapter 70: City C Defense Part Three

    Chapter 70: City C Defense Part Three


    Chief Takahara looked at his staff and said: "Ry these orders! When they see a group of Full Divers approaching they are to fall back to hold the defense line and let the full Divers do what they do. If anyone gets in the way and tries to y the hero they will have to worry about their own lives since the Full Divers will not rescue them." After giving his order Chief Takahara gave a slight smile and said to Misaki: "Misak is there anything else you need before you head out?"


    "Yeah, can I borrow a map and a board? I need to give my people a rundown on what they will be doing." Misaki asked. Themand tent was not big enough to fit all the Nagasawa n members and she still needed to assign locations to everyone. So she needed to hold a meeting with them to settle this issue.


    In no time at all Chief Takahara got arge board and a map of the area with all defense points pinned out on it. Misaki stood in front of everyone, raised aser pointer and started to point at certain locations. "Here, here, and here, two teams of level 20 to 25 will be dispatched. These locations that have fewer monsters will have one team of level 25 to 30 stationed there. Anyone not giving a location to defend will move between the defense lines and assist who ever needs help. Remember to call out for help in raid chat if you are in trouble or are being overrun. My team will go here, where the main pack of monsters is located. Do not go to this location. I do not want any of you to get caught up in friendly fire. Remember to be careful of how you cast your spells and fire off skills. Do not hit your own teammates; it would defeat the purpose of us being here if we are taking ourselves out. And thest thing. If your life is in danger fall back! Do not get yourselves killed ying hero! Any questions?"


    Misaki looked over all the Nagasawa n members to see if anyone would raise their hands or speak out. But none of them said a word. She was surprised to see the determination on their faces. As they looked at her. "Alright! Since no questions move out! "


    Misaki and her group all headed their separate ways after getting their assigned position to defend. The location Misaki was heading to was the forefront of the horde of monsters. This was where a densely packed pack of more than tens of thousands of monsters was located. It took more than twenty minutes to arrive at the defensive line where arge wall was being constructed right behind said defense line. There were at least a few thousand construction workers running about trying to build the wall as fast as they could. And that was just in this section of the city.


    Misaki noticed that they nned to use buildings as part of the walls which would reduce the number of walls they would need to build. Those said buildings were reinforced on the outside to bolster their defense. It seemed more a temporary setup than an actual final product. But still, the idea was very well thought out. Misaki, Chiho, Chizuru, Shinji, and of course, Tetsu all made their way to themand post that was set up just behind the line of defense. There was arge emblem attached to the outside of the tent that signified the 5th brigade.


    A well built man in histe thirties came out of the tent and frowned when he saw Misaki and her team. "Kids should not be here. Go back to the center of the city!"


    "Sir we are not here to look around we are here to push the Monsters back you should have already been informed of our arrival." Misaki felt a headacheing on. She was getting sick of all these military people shrugging her off just because she is young.


    "I do not care who you are, this is mymand you need to leave, I do not need help from some kids!" The well built man said in amanding voice. He did not care what orders he got; he could not have kids running around messing up hismand. He turned and waved his hands at two soldiers and said: "Kick them out of here!"


    "I will say this once, do not touch me." Misaki said as she watched the two soldierse towards her. Her words made them pause their steps. "Sir, I am here on my own free will to make sure this wall goes up. I have already told Chief Takahara that I would hold the line here. If you refuse to listen to orders then I will have no choice but to takemand here forcefully."


    Misaki''s words angered the well built man causing his whole head to turn bright red as veins started to protrude from his forehead. "What are you waiting for? Get them out of here!"


    One of the soldiers walked up to Misaki and said: "I''m sorry little miss but we need you to leave. You can either do it peacefully or we can forcefully kick you out. "


    Misaki was getting sick of all this. She took her Queen''s de off her back and mmed it into the ground causing the whole area of three hundred meters to form a small crater that was two meters deep. "Sir as you can see I am not here to y around!"


    The entire camp was now sunk into the crater. Misaki did not care what damage she did to the camp. To her, it was of no use trying to talk it out anymore. The well built man stared at Misaki in shock. His face even went a little pale as he realized that he had made a serious mistake. He should have realized that a girl who has horns and a tail and is wearing armor was not a normal kid! He had actually taken her for a cosyer!


    "I will repeat what I have just said. If you are not willing to listen to the orders handed down to you then I do not mind takingmand by force. Tell your men when they see my group head out to the battle field that they need to fall back or they might get caught up in friendly fire. My Team and I will only watch out for each other and have no time to worry about others." Misaki pulled her sword out from the ground and ced it back on her back.


    "Ah! Y-Yes right away, Miss?" The well built man fumbled his words. He was really given a shock.


    "My name is Misaki, and this is Angel, Mimi, Tetsu, and Astero. We will be heading to the main pack to whittle down their numbers to ease the tension here. Tell all your men to fall back and cease all shell firing in that location." Misak introduced herself and the rest since the well built man seemed to be willing to listen now. She had hoped she would not have needed to use such a show of force but it seemed that was wishful thinking.


    "Then Miss Misaki, I am General Utsumi." He then waved his hand to another soldier and said: "Bring me five ear pieces so that Miss Misaki and her team canmunicate with the other teams as well asmand."


    The soldier quickly saluted General Utsumi and ran into the tent. No more than two minutester the soldier ran back out with a box that had five earpieces in it. General Utsumi took the box from the soldier and passed it to Misaki. "Take these. They will allow you to keep in touch withmand and also give orders out to those on the front line. I will inform the toonmanders to listen to your orders."


    "Thank you, General. My team and I will now head out. Just tell your men to fall back from the main line as soon as they see the monsters turn around." Misaki gave the General a smile and passed the earpieces out to her team.


    Five minutester Misaki was standing on top of a building that was ten floors high. Her eyes swept over the mass of monsters that were trying to push forward into the city. Seeing all the monsters made Misaki smile. She couldn''t help but think of all the experience points she was going to get from killing these guys. Although it would be very little per mob but with the mass amount of them that were there she could get a decent amount of experience if she killed fast enough.


    "Astero when I jump, clear me anding spot. Tetsu, follow after me and guard my back. Angel, fire arrows at anything that gets past me and Tetsu. Mimi, keep our health up. Here I go!" After giving out her orders Misaki gave a battle shout as she jumped off the top of the building!

 Chapter 71: City C Defense Part Four

    Chapter 71: City C Defense Part Four


    "Mass Bombardment!" Shinji shouted out. Hundreds of fireballs formed in the air. They swirled and sizzled as they waited for their nextmand. Shinji dropped his hand down and the fireballs all zoomed past Misaki like bullets firing at their targets. The smashed into the monsters below creating a crater about fifty meters wide where theynded. The hundreds of monsters that were once there were either ejected by the st or incinerated instantly. Chizuru, casted a protection shield on Misaki to block the residual st of debris that flew up from the explosions. Misakinded in the center of the crater with her sword stabbed into the ground. She was bent down on one knee with her sword hilt sped within her hand. She slowly got up and looked around her to see a mass of monsters seemingly staring at her in a daze.


    To those who were up above who watched Misakind only one word came to mind "Cool!" Misaki''s entrance was very cool looking to those who saw it from the outside.


    Chiho saw that Tetsu was standing there in a daze so she walked up behind him and said: "What are you waiting for? Get going!" Before cruelly kicking him off the building towards the ground below.


    From up above, Misaki heard a girl''s scream as a dark shadow formed over her head. "Ahhh!" Tetsu who had been kicked off the building came crashing down. Misaki quickly dodged to the right causing Tetsu tond face first into the crater.


    Misakiughed dryly as she asked: "Tetsu are you okay?"


    Tetsu lifted his head and spit out a mouth full of dirt. He got up and dusted himself off before turning his head skyward towards the building and shouting "Young Miss that was cruel!"


    Misaki let out a chuckle as she helped dust Tetsu off. It was only when sounds of howling monsters did the two return to being serious. "Tetsu you have health potions on you right?"


    "Yeah, I have over a thousand. Thebs have been producing them inrge batches. They have even improved them by adding ginseng and some other herbs to them. Right now they can heal up to 5000 [HP] within ten seconds." Tetsu replied as he watched as a group of monsters came running towards them.


    "Okay then gain their attention and I will kill as fast as I can. Angel, Astero try to kill as many as you can that are heading towards us to give us some breathing room. Mimi, concentrate all buffs and heals on to Tetsu." Misaki gave out her orders as she shed out with her sword reaping the lives of two Ice wolves.


    "Will do!" "On it master!" "I will keep as many as I can off you!" Three separate answers rang out over the group chat.


    The first wave of monsters came rushing towards them. These monsters were mainly all level 20 and would not do much damage to Tetsu who had had high defensive stats. Seeing the group of monsters drawing near Tetsu yelled out "Provoking Shout!" This was an aoe taunt that would agro all the monsters around him.


    Once the Tetsu had the monsters'' attention, Misaki went to work cutting them down. Monster after monster fell by her de. The stench of blood filled the air which made for a huge differencepared to in game. Misaki felt like she was going to puke at first but slowly she became immune to the smell. So even as it sttered onto her armor, on to her skin and soaked her hair, it no longer fazed her.


    It had been twenty minutes and Tetsu''s [HP] was starting to get low even with Chizuru''s heals.


    "Tetsu, the first wave is almost dead. Take this time to heal up! I will pull agro off you so take a breather!" Misaki yelled to Tetsu before yelling out: "Provoking Shout!" Waves of magical energy undted out and smashed into the oing monsters. This caused them to turn their attention to Misaki who then pulled them away from Tetsu to allow him to heal up. "Mimi change healing and buffing to me!"


    "Already on it Master!" Chizuru replied quickly as she started buffing Misaki with attack power and magic power buffs. She then casted a protective shield and a speed boost to Misaki.


    "Thanks!" Misaki jumped up over the heads of a few monsters swinging her sword out slicing into their necks decapitating them where they stood.


    Misaki moved quickly as shended on top of the back of arge me bear. The me bear was angered and tried to swat at Misaki but unfortunately, Misaki was already airborne before it''s paw even came close to hitting her. She sliced right through therge paw that was almost the same size as her and stabbed right into the fire bear''s brain. It roared out in pain before its eyes dimmed and fell to the ground.


    "Tetsu the monsters are getting stronger this fire bear is a level 40. I have a feeling that the waves of monsters will progressively get stronger. If that is the case we will need to dig in and create a ce where our backs are protected. Let''s shift towards the building. We can use it to protect our rear. Shinji! Angel! Clear a path towards the building for us we need to dig in! You go first Tetsu I will cover our retreat!" Misaki was getting the feeling that something was controlling these hordes. The change in levels of the monsters was too drastic to be acting as they are. This thought became more prominent when she saw the ice wolves and then a fire bears. These two types of monsters are supposed to be natural enemies within the game.


    A mass of arrows and fireballs ran down onto thendscape causing the monsters to split apart creating a path towards the building. Tetsu went first and ran towards the building. Misaki followed behind him, killing anything that tried to take advantage of their retreat.


    *Screeeeeee!!!!*


    A loud screeching sound sounded out causing Misaki to look up into the air. "Fuck! Wind Rocs! Shinji! Angel! Turn your attention to the sky! Protect Mimi at all costs! Tetsu and I will deal with the ground!"


    Chiho''s and Shinji''s faces paled as their eyesid sight on the ck mass of winged monsters that were now bloating out the sky. "Misaki! There is more than just Wind Rocs in the sky! There are devil bats and many other winged monsters that I have never even seen before!"


    "Fuck! Okay, for now, take down what you can if they get too close and you can not hold them back, retreat to the inside of the building. Do worry about Tetsu and me. But let me know before you retreat I will need to contact Chief Takahara and tell him to pull all his men back!" Misaki knew the situation was not looking good. Not only were the monsters'' levels getting higher but now they were dealing with flying monsters. Little did she know that things were going to go downhill fast.


    *Roar!!!!*


    A thunderous roar echoed across the sky. It was so loud that it almost ruptured Misaki''s and everyone else''s eardrums. Off in the distance arge figure three times as tall as the building Chiho and the rest were standing on could be seen. Itsrge body stood tall and bulky off in the distance. It was only then that Misaki started to feel the vibrations of therge monster''s footsteps.


    Misakiughed bitterly as she saw therge monster. "Change of ns just retreat and fall back as far as you can. That thing is Level 250 elite. I am sure its a boss of some sort! It''s an Oger type monster. They have high intelligence and know how to use weapons and magic. Its name is Ra''thar."


    The monster was two hundred levels higher than her. Sweat dripped from Misaki''s face as it mixed in with the dried monster blood on her skin. She knew that Testu and her were in a bind at this moment. They were already surrounded by monsters which meant any escape would be very difficult at this time. "Tetsu I made a bad call. I had no idea there was a fucking boss in this horde! And it had to be a damn Oger!"


    Misaki ran the numbers in her head as she tried toe up with a n of action. There had been too many unforeseen variables that she did not think of. Their current location gave them no cover whatsoever. Fighting something that huge and of that level would only be possible within the city using the buildings as cover. "Okay, guys new n. All Nagasawa n members retreat and head back to the base. If anyone from the military tries to stop you just toss them out of the way. Be rough if you have to. I want you all to go get a good rest and go level up. My team Angel, Mimi, Shinji fall back into the city and find a spot with a lot of tall buildings. Tetsu, break that wall behind you. We will use it to escape into the city. We are abandoning the wall construction..."


    "Misaki be careful!" "Yes be careful Master!" "Misaki if you do not meet up with us I will find you in the afterlife and p you!"


    "Misaki if I break a hole in the wall now, the monsters will flood into the city." Tetsu said.


    "It''s fine! By the time the big guy gets here the whole damn building will be brought down. Right now we need to think of a way to kill the big guy, while at the same time as fending off the monsters. The best way to do that is not in an open space!" Misaki knew she was sacrificing many but she had no choice, she could not fight thatrge monster in the open. If they can bring it down it might disrupt the chain ofmand of the monster horde. Which would at least save the people who are hiding in shelters.


    Misaki touched the earpiece in her ear and said: "Chief Takahara, General Utsumi, Sorry to say this but you all need to fall back and find shelter. The wall project is a failure! I repeat fall back and find shelter! The wall project is a failure!"

 Chapter 72: City C Defense Part Five

    Chapter 72: City C Defense Part Five


    Misaki''s message sent the people in themand tent where Chief Takahara was into a rage. They couldn''t believe that the young girl would be so audacious to actually tell them to abandon the project to build the wall! This was Japan''sst hope! "Chief you are not going to really listen to that freak are you sir?"


    Chief Takahara did not say a word, he only sighed. He knew that these men here were all on pins and needles with the monster horde. He had no choice but to ask Misaki why she said such a thing. "Misaki why do you say that we should fall back and give up on building the wall?"


    Misaki who was currently holding off a group of monsters to allow Tetsu time to smash through another wall wondered why she even tried to help these people if they were just going to keep questioning her. "Boss type monster level 250. Let me just say I am only level 52. There is no one in this world right now that I know of that can fight that thing head on. I need to use the city buildings as cover to kill it and even then I might fail and need to fall back myself. I also think that it is also this monster that is controlling the horde. Ogre''s have a high [Intelligence] stat so they are capable of using magic that can control things. Especially if that said Ogre is level 250. You military people can do as you wish but my n right now is to sacrifice some to save a lot." After finishing her words Misaki took the earpiece off her ear and tossed it onto the ground. She did not want to wait for Chief Takahara''s reply.


    After slicing the head off another monster Misaki quickly jumped through the wall that was just knocked down by Tetsu. "Alright let''s move!"


    Misaki took the lead and swung her sword down causing a wave of energy to shoot out destroying wall after wall until it exited the other side of the building and flew up towards the sky. Tetsu watched Misaki''s action and wondered why she didn''t do that in the first ce! He had very low [Strength] since most of his [Status Points] went into [Stamina] and [Vitality]! While Misaki only needed to wave her sword and break every wall in the building in one go! Shaking his head Tetsu quickly followed after Misaki. Behind the two of them, a group of monsters followed after them relentlessly.


    -----------


    Eternal Games Headquarters


    "Eriko the monsters are about to flood into the city. A level 250 boss showed up. It seems Misaki and her team have also retreated back to the city. Should we go help?" Watase Toshi asked. His sister seems to have changed a lot in the past week. She keeps wanting to y the wait and see card.


    "No, if we go help now then the government will still have a foothold within the country. We want the government to be fully wiped out or at least close to it. Let the boss deal with them. Even if the city gets invaded our headquarters is heavily guarded and has been reinforced with the game''s materials. We can just stay here and wait to see how things turn out." Watase Eriko said as she leaned back in her chair and sipped her ss of wine. She was watching therge LCD television in her office that was showing everything that was happening outside with the monsters. There were almost thirty cameras disyed on the LCD television.


    Watase Toshi wanted to say something but held his tongue. He could only inwardly sigh. He knew his sister''s new power had gone to her head. She was now, in fact, trying to y god and be the ruler of Japan. He figured her intentions expanded further than just Japan as well.


    -----


    Misaki and the rest of her team had no idea what was going on with Eternal Games nor did they care since they had more important things to worry about. Misaki was currently luring some monsters into an alleyway in order to condense them into one spot to make it easier to kill. She wanted to dwindle their numbers as much as she could before the Ogre showed is ugly head.


    "Tetsu iing!" While Misaki was doing this themand tent at the main wall was being packed up. General Utsumi heeded Misaki''s warning and without orders from the mainmand, told all of his men to cover the construction workers retreat to the shelter. He was no fool, he could see therge monster off in the distance, not to mention the mass of flying monsters that was about to be on them. The Wind Roc alone wasrge enough to carry a man off.


    At the mainmand center, Chief Takahara lost contact with Misaki. So he had no choice but to try to contact General Utsumi who was the one inmand at Misaki''s location. "General what is going on out there I got a report that we need to fall back!?"


    "Chief, sir! There is arge monster that is as tall as a skyscraper heading our way. As soon as it appeared Misaki sent a message telling us to fall back. I have already had the construction workers pack up and my soldiers are currently working to escort them out of here to a shelter nearby. You might not know this sir but that girls team of five killed so many fucking monsters I was in shock. Not only that her strength is off the charts she mmed her sword in the ground and caused a thirty meter crater to form that was two meters deep. If she tells me to fall back and seek shelter that is exactly what I will do. Orders or not I will put my trust in that girl." General Utsumi was not going to push his men into a fight they could not win. Misaki already proved her worth by the number of monsters she had in with her team. He trusted her decision to fall back.


    Chief Takahara knew he should reprimand General Utsum for defying orders but in this situation, he also did not want to lose all those men if it was a losing battle. "Alright just follow your instincts. I will do the same here. I will order a full retreat. It seems that that girl has some kind of n. From our intel, she seems to be heading towards the center of the city far away from the shelters. We have been keeping tabs on her since she arrived. She busted through a building and is now currently luring the monsters chasing after her, away from our men."


    Chief Takahara could only hope things would go as nned. He understood from what she said that some sacrifices were needed for the greater good. By bringing the horde towards the center of the city where the tall buildings were, she was threatening the lives of civilians. He could not condone this but from the way, things were looking if she did have a n and it was able to minimize losses then there would be no choice in the matter.


    Misaki was currently still trying to kill as many monsters as she could. The sky was darkening overhead as the winged monsters finally reached the city. The mass of winged monsters spread out and started to dive down towards the streets below. Cries of pain and anguish could be heard all over the city as people were being plucked right off the street as they tried to escape to a shelter. It took no time at all for the city to turn upside down as people rushed in the opposite direction of the monsters, not caring for what they were stepping on. Misaki watched as one group of people trampled an olddy to death as they tried to rush into a building to get cover. The poor olddy never had a chance to yell out before she died. Sheid there motionless on the ground. Misaki really wanted to go and tear those people to shreds for what they had done. But she had no time for that at this time. Things were already looking bad so she had to make sure she was ready for when the boss showed up.


    " Everyone be careful the fleeing citizens are going insane. I know they do not pose much of a threat to us but in any case, still, be careful." Misaki frowned as she said this. She felt bad that she was not able to help that olddy.


    "Misaki, we already reached the center of the city. What should we do from here?" Chiho asked. They were currently standing in the city center surrounded by tall buildings almost forty floors tall.


    "Find a building that has some decent cover and try to take out as many winged monsters as you can. Our uing fight will be a very tough battle. So the fewer monsters around us the better" Misak knew that fighting a level 250 was going to be tough. She did not even know if they would even be able to do any damage to it.


    "Okay on it! But Misaki are we really going to fight that boss Ogre?"


    "Yes, we are..."

 Chapter 73: City C Defense Part Six

    Chapter 73: City C Defense Part Six


    Misaki''s answer really stunned everyone in her team. "Misaki, do you have a n? Because as of now I don''t see any way of defeating a level 250!" Chiho was worried that Misaki nned to do something dumb that would endanger her life.


    "Hmmm Still working on it. All I can say is that the buildings are going to be a very dangerous ce to be as well as the safest ce to be at the same time." She said this because the buildings would give plenty of cover to deal damage without being readily seen. But at the same time if the boss decides to smash the building then it would also be a very dangerous ce to be. "You guys do not need to worry about dealing with the boss. I only need you all to kill as many adds as possible. Tetsu I want you to head over to where Angel, Mimi, and Shinji are. You can watch their backs and protect them as you guys move from building to building."


    "Wait, Master, are you nning to fight the boss alone?" Chizuru wondered just how Misaki was nning on achieving such a feat!


    "Yeah. Well, I can move more freely by myself. Not to mention my stats are pretty much off the charts for my level. Plus I know if I need to retreat or not. I just have a feeling this will be a long fight." Misaki frowned, she remembered how long it took to kill the Golem King at level 2. This time around she would need to be moving around a lot unless she can get the boss to get stuck somece. But that was not likely to happen since it was an Ogre and if it got stuck it would figure a way to get itself unstuck. "Anyway, Tetsu and I are heading your way to meet up with you. Then I will go scope out an area for the battle with the boss."


    "Whatever you do Misaki do not get yourself killed..." Shinji spoke the words that everyone wanted to say at this time. They all knew Misaki was capable but to fight something over two hundred levels higher than her in the real world is basically a suicide mission!


    "Don''t worry I will do everything I can to stay alive. Like I said if I feel I cannot win I will retreat without hesitation. I will be trusting my back to you guys. So please keep the adds off me as much as possible." Misaki knew her battle ahead of her was going to be tough. But this did not discourage her. It was more like the thought of the danger somewhat excited her. ''Wait... If I''m getting excited about the uing fight with a boss that with one wrong move will squash me like an ant. Doesn''t that make me a thrill seeking junky?'' Misaki could only smile bitterly at herself.


    It took almost forty minutes to make it to Chiho''s and the rest''s location in the center of the city. This was mainly due to the fact that on top of killing monsters on the way they also had to deal withrge crowds of people who were fleeing monsters. Misaki met Chiho and the rest on the fiftieth floor of arge skyscraper. They had been camping out there picking off as many winged monsters as they could.


    "Okay, you all know the n. Tetsu will do his best to protect you guys while you deal with adds that mighte at me while I am fighting with the boss. I was nning to go and find a location to fight the boss but this area is not too bad." Misak was originally nning to search the city a bit for the right spot to fight the boss but this ce was pretty good. There were many tall buildings and the current building she was in had a good view of the location. It would enable her team to take care of adds easier and give her morefort room while she is fighting the boss.


    "I will do whatever I can to keep the boss from attacking this building so that you guys can stay safe. If you feel that you are in danger or need to move to a closer location just be careful. Mimi, do not cast any heals on me unless I am about to die. I do not want to risk you grabbing boss aggro and only then do so only if your life is not in danger." Misaki wanted to make sure her team was not in any danger since this was a decision she had made on her own. She would not be able to live with herself if one of her friends died because she had decided to try to kill the boss.


    "Master! What do you mean only if "MY" life is not in danger? Am I supposed to just let you die because I might get killed in the process of trying to save you? No! Not having it! If your life is in danger I will stop at nothing to save you!" It seemed Chizuru had her own thoughts on this subject. The normally submissive Chizuru actually went against Misaki''s words! Misaki was surprised to hear such an outburst from Chizuru but she somewhat understood what she was saying.


    "Mimi is right Misaki. We will not leave you behind just to save ourselves. We have always had the choice to walk away from this n but yet we are still all here. Our world is changing rapidly. Our original way of life is no longer. This monster horde is proof of that. And from what we know monsters are still spawning at great numbers as well. If we do not take a stand here now, what we have left may be lost. So no matter what Misaki, we will not hide in some building. We will be on the ground with you, to do what we can to support you." Chiho stepped forward, she also did not want to leave Misaki behind no matter what. Not if it meant watching Misaki die.


    "The girls are right. I will also see this through to the end."


    "The same. I already fought a monster horde with you. So what if it''s a level 250 boss! We just got to kill it right!?" Shinji and Tetsu both stepped forward as well.


    Seeing how resolute everyone was, Misaki couldn''t help but let out a sigh. She looked at her team, her friends and smiled. "Okay, you guys win! Just be careful. I do not want to lose any of you either."


    *Roar!*


    *BOOM!*


    A loud explosion was heard as the half built wall at the edge of the city waspletely destroyed. The Ogre boss that was as tall as a skyscraper waved what seemed to be arge tree trunk and smashed through the wall that was being built. Having arger entrance into the city the monster horde flooded into the streets. Some forced their way into buildings as they were able to smell the people who were hiding inside. Horrific screams could be heard due to people being eaten alive by said monsters.


    If the surviving people of City C thought that the winger monsters were bad they now knew how terrifying these monsters could be. Unlike in the game where monsters roamed in a set location, this was the real world. Monsters acted just how you would expect them to act. They were savage beasts that were very aggressive.


    "Since the boss is now in the city we will need to lure it this way. We will also kill as many monsters on the way as we can. We only want to gain its attention but we also do not want to allow the boss to know our exact location. So we will use the hit and run technique and kite the boss to the tall buildings. Make sure you continue to move no matter what and do not let the boss get too close to you." Misaki figured if they were to fire off an attack at the Ogre boss and continuously move they should be able to pull the boss to the location they wanted without much fear of being hit by its attacks. The only issue was that the buildings they fired from would most likely be destroyed.


    "Are we going to move in a group?" Tetsu asked. He was the slowest out of all of them so he did not know if he would be able to run fast enough.


    "No. Only me and Angel will pull the boss. Tetsu, Shinji and Mimi, I want you all to stay here and keep any adds cleared out. We want to be able to fight without any interference." Misaki knew only her and Chiho would be able to pull the boss like this since they were the fastest out of everyone here. She also knew that she could not leave Tetsu and Chizuru alone to try to kill the adds. That is why she had Shinji stay behind to help.


    "Alright! Does everyone know what their jobs are?" Misaki looked around after everyone nodded their heads Misaki shouted: "Then let''s do this!"

 Chapter 74: Fighting Rathar The Boss Ogre Part One

    Chapter 74: Fighting Ra''thar The Boss Ogre Part One


    *Roar*


    Misaki had previously plugged her ears with some earplugs that she took from one of the stores. Ra''thar, therge Ogre boss roar''s were so loud that it felt like your eardrums would burst just from listening to it. "Angel, fire an arrow at its eye to get its attention and then move to the next location. I will then fire some fireballs at it right after. If we keep alternating like this we should be fine. Just give a shout if you run into a monster. Remember safety first if you are in trouble just run away and meet up with Tetsu and the rest."


    "Misaki, the same goes for you! Just yell if you are in trouble." Chiho hated the fact that Misaki never thought about her own safety.


    "I know! I know! I will be careful no matter what I will let you know if I am in trouble." Misaki inwardly chuckled. She felt that it was pretty nice having people care about her. "Angel are you ready?"


    "I am ready when you are!" Chiho answered.


    "Okay do it!"


    Four arrows flew out from one of the windows of a building about three hundred meters away from the Ogre boss. It pierced through the air with a *shuuu* sound. Misaki watched as the arrows weaved in and out of obstacles. Before finally mming into the Ogre boss''s face causing the Ogre boss who had been on a rampage destroying building after building to roar out in pain.


    *Roar*


    "Five points of damage per arrow! Not bad, that is more than I expected!" Misaki was not lying when she said this. Chiho''s damage was a lot higher than Misaki and her team had expected. They thought that it would only be around one point of damage per arrow but they truly guessed wrong since it was five points of damage per arrow. With four arrows she was doing twenty points of damage.


    "Yeah, yeah, just hurry up and attack already!" Chiho was already on the move to get to the next location. She, herself, was also surprised about the damage she was able to do. Twenty points might not seem like a lot considering the huge [HP] bar the Ogre boss has but it was a lot for someone of her level.


    Misaki quickly got herself into gear as she fired off fiverge fireballs at the Ogre boss. The Ogre boss who was in a rage and was charging at the building that the arrows came from suddenly got hit in the head with Misaki''s fireballs. This enraged it even more and made it pause its steps and turn and charge towards Misaki''s location! Misaki who was already on the move thought it was funny how mad the Ogre boss was getting.


    "Angel get ready for the next volley." Misaki just hoped that things would keep going this smoothly.


    "Already ready just say the word." Chiho''s heart was pounding. She had never done something this thrilling in her entire life. Although she had yed many games it was nothingpared to doing something like this in real life! "By the way, how much damage per fireball!?"


    "It was one hundred points. About fifty percent more than I had originally thought. Hey, that doesn''t matter! Once he is in range, fire away! I am almost at my next location." Misaki said this as she flipped over a railing as she exited the building she was just in. She figured she would need at least a full minute to get to the next location. The speed of the Ogre boss was a lot faster than she had originally thought. So she had no choice but to run as fast as she could. Every second counted when fighting such a tough enemy. If shegged behind at all she would be squashed t along with whatever else was around her. "I think on my next few level ups I will dump my points into [Agility]..."


    The Ogre finally reached the building Misaki was in when she fired the fireball at it. With no hesitation, the Ogre boss raised therge tree trunk in its hand and smashed it down on top of the twenty story building. The whole building was crushed like a soda can that someone had just stepped on. Misaki face paled. Misaki felt that she was very lucky that she was quick and got out of there otherwise she would have been mashed into a pancake!


    "Misaki, Are you okay!?" Chiho asked. Seeing the building get crushed like it was nothing with the tree trunk in the Ogre boss''s hand made heart sink thinking that Misaki was in that building.


    "I''m fine! I am just happy I was fast enough to get out of there! It''s your turn! Fire away! I will be at my next location in thirty seconds!" Misaki was vaulting over obstacles as she dashed through a building trying to get to the next block where her next location would be.


    The current building she was in required her to run up to the second floor and jump out of a previously broken window in one of the offices to the adjacent building. The first floor did not have any windows on the side street where she could stay undercover. On their way to the Ogre boss, Misaki had scanned the buildings trying to find the quickest routes so both her and Chiho had prepared their routes ahead of time by making sure windows were broken and doors were open so that their paths were clear. One closed door would mean a loss of a few seconds of needing to knock it down. Those few seconds could be life or death for Misaki and Chiho.


    The Ogre boss who was still smashing the building in its rage was once again hit in the head by Chiho''s arrows. The Ogre boss once again let out a raged filled roar. Its eyes wentpletely bloodshot as it charged towards Chiho''s location. But just before it got there it was mmed by five huge fires again. The Ogre boss was so mad that it started to swing therge tree trunk in its hand around wildly. Tall thirty to forty story buildings were smashed in two. The upper half of the buildings fell down onto the streets below. It was not known if there were any people on the streets at that time or not. Misaki never even let this thought cross her mind. Her main concern right now was that the Ogre boss seemed to have gone into a berserker mode!


    "Shit! Angel, don''t attack when you get to the next location. Lay low and wait. The damn boss is in some kind of berserker state." Misaki was a bit annoyed by this since a boss who can go, berserker, was very hard to deal with.


    "Misaki what do we do?" Chiho was a bit scared she had been in raids in MMOs where bosses went berserker and it would normally cause a wipe due to the unpredictableness of the boss''s actions.


    "It''s fine. Just stay hidden. We will wait for its berserker state to go away. This works out well for us as well. It will give Tetsu and the others time to clear out more adds. Luckily this boss has no idea what our locations are. If this was a game we would be in a wide open area with no cover. It is only because of this reas." *GRRRR!* Misaki stopped speaking and turned her head to see a lightning wolf standing behind her growling at her.


    "Misaki!?" Chiho felt a chill down her spine because Misaki stopped speaking mid sentence.


    Misaki jumped up into the air, did a front flip, andnded on an office chair that was on wheels. Using her forward movement the chair quickly rolled directly towards the lightning wolf. Just before reaching the lightning wolf Misaki pushed forward with her legs causing the office chair to m into the lightning wolf while she did a backflip. In mid air just before shended she stretched her body out and then thrust her sword out in front of her stabbing the lightning wolf in its head beforending on her stomach on the ground. This entire series of actions took less than five seconds to do. Because of Misaki using the chair as a distraction the lightning wolf never had a chance to react before it died.


    "Misaki!? Misaki!?" Chiho was starting to freak out since Misaki was not replying she was just about to go run to Misaki''s location to see what was going on when she finally heard..


    "Sorry Angel, a lightning wolf showed up and I had to react fast to kill it. Everything is fine." Misaki felt bad because she could hear the worry in Chiho''s voice.


    "Sorry, my ass! I thought something happened to you! Don''t ever do that again! What happened to shout when you get attacked by a monster!?" Chiho had tears rolling down her cheeks. She really had thought something bad had happened to her precious friend!

 Chapter 75: Fighting Rathar The Boss Ogre Part Two

    Chapter 75: Fighting Ra''thar The Boss Ogre Part Two


    Misaki frowned, she could hear the sobbing in Chiho''s voice. Now she really felt bad since she never intended to make Chiho cry. "Angel, I promise no matter what I will tell you what''s going on and not leave you in the dark anymore." Although she was only unable to answer for a mere five seconds it still caused Chiho to panic. Which made Misaki feel bad but good at the same time because she could always count on Chiho being the one who worried and cared about her the most.


    "You better keep your promise this time or I will kill you myself!" Chiho yelled.


    "I will. I promise." Misaki let out a sigh as she thought: ''Why are women so hard to please? It''s not like I was quiet for that long it was only five seconds!'' It never dawned on Misaki that she was also one of these hard to please women.


    Seconds ticked by turning to minutes as both Misaki and Chiho waited for the Ogre boss to leave its berserker state. They ended up waiting for a whole tens minutes before the Ogre boss finally calmed down.


    "That Ogre really did a number on those buildings..." Misaki was looking at five buildings that were smashed into dust by the Ogre.


    "I wonder if there were any people inside them." Chiho said her eyes a bit sullen. She wondered if there were people inside the buildings if this meant her hands were now stained in blood.


    "Angel it does not matter if there was or not. They had the chance to leave for a shelter a long time ago. If there were people inside it''s their own fault for still being there in the first ce. Besides, Angel, one of these days our hands will be stained with the blood of other humans. My father always told me that if there is no choice between them and me it''s better to kill than to suffer." Misaki said. She could tell what was on Chiho''s mind without even being able to see her.


    "I know. Jiji says the same thing all the time. You would think with my family background I should be used to such things." Chiho''s family was not simple. She knew her, Jiji had his hands in many things, some that might not even be legal.


    "Family background means nothing. You are you and that is all that matters. When ites down to this new age that our world is heading into, I think the new rules will be survival of the fittest. Those who are strong can do as they please while those who are weak will have no choice but to try to get strong or suffer under those who are stronger. I guess it also depends on what new powers emerge as well." Misaki had a feeling that the Eternal Games would be one of these emerging powers while the Nagasawa n would be another. But there was no telling how many more would actually spring up. Her main reason for why she thought this way about Eternal Games was because even with all of these things that are going on they still had yet to show their face. She had a feeling that they were ying the wait and see game.


    "Mmm I understand what you are saying. Thanks, Misaki." After hearing Misaki''s words Chiho felt a lot better.


    *Roar!*


    "Looks like it''s time! Angel, fire away!" Misaki yelled out.


    Chiho did not waste any time as she fired off four more arrows which once again enraged the Ogre boss. They continued to alternate as they pulled the boss towards the location they had nned on. It took almost an hour to finally reach the location since they had to stop and wait for its berserker state to go away. There were many tall buildings now surrounding the Ogre boss that were even taller than the boss itself.


    "Misaki what is the next move?" The group had finally met up but they had no time to spare because they needed to start the attack on the Ogre boss before it went on a rampage or decided to leave.


    "I will make myself known. So it knows that there is prey to attack. But I will only show myself for a split second. I will fire a few fireballs off and let it see me before escaping to a new position. It will be very dangerous but as long as it has seen its target it will still think I am in the area and should not leave. Once I attack it and run into the building and its back is turned towards you, fire off everything you can! Unless you see an add then make sure you call out and kill the add first before attacking. As soon as the Ogre boss turns around, stop attacking and I will start my attack. We will continue this in a counter clockwise motion around the Ogre boss" Misaki exined. She was hoping to go for a ping pong effect. If they can keep the Ogre boss bouncing back and forth between the two groups they should be able to whittle down its [HP] quickly without much risk to their own lives. Her only concern was the Berserker mode.


    "Onest thing when it goes into berserker mode do not attack at all and retreat to a safe distance. Does everyone understand the n?" Misaki waited until everyone nodded before saying: "Okay then I will go get into position. Once I give the signal, deal as much damage on it as you can. I have a feeling this will take a while."


    Misaki and the rest got themselves in position. Misaki was currently in a building that was across from the others on the twenty first floor. She had broken a window on the far side of the building that looked over a smaller twenty story building. From there she could use the side of the building next to it to slide down to the street level. She was currently heading towards the side of the building she could attack the Ogre boss from. What she did not expect was that the door on this floor seemed to be blocked from the other side. It was not locked but actually blocked off.


    "Quit it, leave me alone!" A young girl''s sobbing voice screamed out. "Stop! Someone help!"


    "No one is going toe and save you! It''s the end of the world why not enjoy the feeling of pleasure before we die!" A rough male''s voice whose tone was full of lust could also be heard.


    Hearing the voices on the other side of the door caused Misaki''s face to turn ck. She did not hesitate to swiftly kick the door with all her strength causing the door and everything that was blocking it to go flying out the big windows of the twenty first floor. Chiho and the rest were stunned when they saw things falling from the building across the way.


    "Misaki!" "Master!" "Are you okay!?" Chiho and Chizuru both asked at the same time.


    "Yeah I am fine but this trash in front of me is going to lose his life today!" Misaki waspletely infatuated by what she was seeing. Arge fat man was holding down a teenage girl whose clothes were half ripped off exposing her bare chest and panties. Misaki recognized the girl as Watari Yuri who was one of her ssmates.


    Therge fat man was furious that his good time waspletely ruined by this new person. "Who the fuck is disturbing my good ti. Oh? What do we have here a cosyer huh? Not bad, not bad. You are pretty sexy. How about I have some fun with you too huh? Just right except the t chest. But hey I can''t be picky since you brought yourself to my doorstep I wouldn''t be a gentleman if I did not take you to heaven right?"


    Therge fat man licked his lips as he looked Misaki up and down. Therge fat man''s gaze made Misaki feel disgusted as she walked towards the man with a sword in hand. It was on now that the man realized that the girl he was ogling was carrying arge two handed sword with one hand! The damn sword was two times the size of the girl!


    Sensing the killing intenting from Misaki therge fat man''s forehead and back became drenched in sweat. In a panicked voice, therge fat man said: "Wait! We can talk this out, you just want to rescue the girl right!? I''ll give the girl to you! Just let me go!"


    "No talking needed. You do not deserve to live in this world so I will do all of humanity a favor and dispose of you now." Misaki''s killing intent raised as she kept walking towards therge fat man. It was only until Watari Yuri screamed that therge fat man and Misaki realized that there was arge set of eyes staring at them through the window. Misaki formed a sinister smile on her face as she saw the Ogre staring at them. It seemed that her little outburst attracted its attention. "Just perfect I was wondering where I was going to find a trash can to stuff your body into after I had killed you but it looks like one arrived outside my window!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 76: Fighting Rathar The Boss Ogre Part Three

    Chapter 76: Fighting Ra''thar The Boss Ogre Part Three


    Therge fat man was in a daze. He looked at Misaki and all he could see was a devil. A devil that came to take his life! Knowing his life was about to end he got up from the floor and charged at Misaki as he roared: "I will kill you!"


    Misaki cold eyes watched as therge fat man charged towards her. She didn''t even flinch as she stabbed her sword into therge fat man''s body. "Attack!"


    At Misaki''s words, Chiho and Shinji both started firing off spells and arrows at the Ogre boss. The fat man who was pierced by Misaki''s sword looked at her in horror. "You''re a devil!" Therge fat man yelled as he coughed up a mouth full of blood. It dripped down his fat cheeks down onto the floor. Blood oozed out of his body where Misakis Large de had stabbed into him.


    Misaki had already gotten used to the scent of blood after killing so many monsters. She only looked at therge fat man and smiled as she said: "I am not a devil but a Demon Lord! In fact, honestly, the one who is truly a devil would be you. You took a young and tried to r*pe her. Me killing you is nothing more than a service to humanity."


    *Roar!*


    At this time Chiho''s and Shinji''s attacksnded on the back of the Ogre boss''s head. The Ogre boss roared out in pain but did not turn around right away because there were still humans right in front of it! Misaki turned her gaze towards the Ogre boss and then turned it back towards therge fat man who was still hanging at the end of her sword but it seemed there was no life left in him. There was arge pool of blood under his feet. Misaki swung her sword towards the window causing therge fat man to slide off the end of her de. Arge amount of blood sprayed out all over Misaki as bits of flesh and bone that was caught on the hooked ends of the de got stuck to her sword. Misaki frowned as she spun her body into a roundhouse kick and kicked therge fat man''s body, sending it flying like a kite right out the window and directly into the Ogre boss''s roaring mouth.


    *Gulp!*


    There was a gulping sound and the Ogre boss seemed to have grinned at Misaki before turning around and walking in the direction of Chiho and the rest. Misaki was stunned at the Ogre boss''s reaction and thought for a minute. ''Was it just hungry?'' Shaking her head and dismissing that thought, Misaki who was now covered in blood quickly went and grabbed Watari Yuri by her hand. "Let''s go! You can''t stay here!"


    Watari Yuri was still in a daze. She did not even have time to cover herself as Misaki pulled Watari yuri into her arms and carried her princess style as they ran through the building and jumped out a window. "Angel, how long do you think you can keep the Ogre boss distracted? I have a Watari Yuri from our ss here. She was in trouble so I saved her. I am rushing to get her to somece safe."


    "We can give you maybe five minutes! If we keep moving and attacking but by then we will run out of buildings to hide in!" Chiho answered as she was running through an office building.


    "That is more than enough time. You guys, be careful, I will be back soon. If the buildings are all destroyed it might work out better for us since there will be more hiding spots. We will rework our n when I get back!" Misaki said as she held Watari Yuri by the waste, jumped off the roof of the twenty story building, and then stabbed her sword into the building next to it allowing her to slide down twenty stories to the street below.


    "Watari Yuri!" Misaki yelled out.


    "Huh? What?" Watari Yuri who had been in a daze this whole time was clinging on to Misaki''s neck hugging her tightly. Her white skin was now stained in blood that was still on Misaki''s body.


    "You can let go now and wear this before anyone sees you." Misaki pulled one of her shirts and a pair of pants out of her inventory and handed it to Watari Yuri.


    It was then then that Watari Yuri realized that she was only wearing a pair of panties, shoes, and socks this entire time. She blushed from ear to ear as she quickly grabbed the clothes from Misaki and put them on. "Th-Thank you..." She felt sticky from the blood and wished she could take a shower but at this time there was no way to do such a thing.


    "Sorry, I do have bras on me but I do not think they will fit you since I do not have much to speak of, to begin with." Misaki looked at her pitiful chest and then at the twin peaks on Watari Yuri''s chest and deeply sighed. Although Watari Yuri''s chest could not be called big it was still a few sizes bigger than hers.


    "It''s okay. Thank you so much for saving me Umm, what''s your name?" Watari Yuri asked, her cheeks rosy red as she gazed at Misaki.


    "Yeah, you probably would not recognize me now that I look like this. But I am Misaki Mitsu. We used to be in the same ss. But for now, I am in a hurry. Watari, I am going to bring you to a ce to hide, do not leave that ce until Ie and get you, do you understand?" Misaki only had a couple of minutes left before she needed to meet back up with Chiho and the rest. So she could not stand around chatting right now.


    "Yes, I understand." Watari Yuri nodded her head as she allowed Misaki to once again pick her up into a princess carry and carried her off. She had many questions she wanted to ask Misaki but she bit her tongue since she knew that right now was not the time to ask. She felt her heart throbbing in her chest going, *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump*, as she gazed as Misaki and felt the warmth of Misaki''s body against hers. She had never felt this way before.


    Misaki arrived about six buildings away from where the Ogre boss was located. It was a small building with only one floor. Misaki kicked the door down and brought Watari Yuri into the building. This building was a game shop that she had been to before. She knew there was a storage area that was big enough for about two people to fit in that had its entrance in the back where the floor was made out of metal. It would be a somewhat safe hiding spot for Watari Yuri.


    "Okay, you will hide here. I wille back for you. Here is a bit of food and a few books. Just stay as quiet as you can be. And also take this sword just in case" Misaki took out a few more items from her inventory and handed them to Watari Yuri. "I need to go! I will be back for you!"


    "Misaki!" Without even realizing what she was doing Watari Yuri pulled on Misaki''s hand and nted her lips on hers before letting go and quietly sitting down in the hole. She then said: "Be careful." Her face blushed a deep red as she realized what she had done. She had no idea why she had even done such a thing. All she knew was that she would have regretted it if she did not give Misaki a kiss at this time!


    Misaki touched her lips and blushed slightly. She did not think her first kiss would be taken by a girl! Misaki rubbed her nose and nodded her head without saying a word as she closed the door to the storage space.


    Misaki quickly rposed herself as she ran off towards Chiho and the rest. "Angel, how are you doing?"


    "We are holding up but three of the buildings have been smashed and are nowying on the ground in a heap of rubble. But you were right it did add more easily essible cover." Chiho answered. The four of them had been moving non stop firing off attacks at the Ogre boss. ducking in and out of the rubble doing their best to stay out of sight.


    "Okay, I will be there in one minute." Misaki turned her head to gaze at the game shop she just left onest time before picking up her pace as she ran towards Chiho and the rest. "I am almost to the next level now and killing all those low level monsters got me up to 57400 [Xp]. I just need two hundred more for my next level. Even that fat man gave me 5 [XP]. Let''s hope I make a decent amount off the Ogre boss!"


    Misaki really wanted to get more [Status Points] so she could raise her agility so that she could move faster. Strength could only boost it so much. She did find out however that [XP] gain was a lot higher in the real worldpared to the game. She wondered why this was the case...


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 77: Qualities Of A Demon Lord

    Chapter 77: Qualities Of A Demon Lord


    Misaki quickly returned to the area where the Ogre boss was located but now thendscape hadpletely changed. She could still hear the fighting going on as the area came into view. All of the towers that used to stand nice and tall had been smashed into piles of rubble. Misaki was about to say that she was here when a stray arrow and a few fireballs came flying at her due to the Ogre boss dodging the attack. Misaki was about to dodge when a huge shadow came overhead and blocked the attack for her.


    Stunned at what was happening right before her eyes, Misaki saw that the Ogre boss was standing before her with itsrge hand that had just blocked the attack was hovering over her.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [Ra''thar wants to be your follower!]


    [If you hit yes Ra''thar will listen to you everymand and be your faithful follower.]


    [If you hit no Ra''thar will be your enemy and try to kill you.]


    Misaki was very surprised seeing the message. She quickly yelled to Chiho and the rest. "Stop attacking! Cancel anything you just fired off!"


    The fireballs and arrows that were flying through the air all dissipated. "Misaki why did you call off the attack!?" Chicho was the first to speak up.


    "Give me a second and you will see!" Misaki said excitedly.


    Looking at the message on her screen Misaki quickly pressed the yes button. A bright light shined down on both Ra''thar and herself.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [You have just unlocked A Demon Lord''s secret passive skill!]


    [Qualities Of A Demon Lord]


    [Qualities Of A Demon Lord is a passive skill that will allow a Demon Lord to gain followers by gaining the recognition of the follower. These followers will always be loyal to the Demon Lord. Said followers will show that they wish to follow a Demon Lord on their own. Some will do what they can to protect the Demon Lord from harm while others will bow down in front of the Demon Lord to show their submission. It will then be up to the Demon Lord to allow the said follower to join the Demon Lords, Demon Army. Each Follower will also have a chance to evolve as time goes on. If the Demon Lord evolves then all followers under the Demon Lord will also evolve.]


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [You have just unlocked A Demon Lord''s secret skill!]


    [Demon Lord''s Subjugation]


    [Demon Lord''s Subjugation is a skill with a forty eight hour cooldown that once used will try to forcefully subjugate a monster into bing a follower. Subjugated followers are not as loyal as ones that willingly joined to be a follower of the Demon Lord. There is always a chance a subjugated follower will try to turn onto the Demon Lord. There is also a chance that the subjugated follower will turn into a loyal follower over time if treated right. If subjugation fails then said monster will turn berserker and will stop at nothing to try to kill the Demon Lord who tried to subjugate it. The sess rate of this skill is based on the Demon Lords [Mind] Stat. Unless said follower bes a loyal follower they will not evolve on their own nor will they evolve when the Demon Lord evolves.]


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [New Menu Avable!]


    [Demon Army Menu has been added to your menus tab. You can organize, call, and recall Followers through this menu. You can also see your current followers stats from this menu. ]


    Seeing these new skills and menus made Misaki want to jump for joy. She couldn''t help but start dancing. This of course was seen by Chiho and the rest who all stood in shock. "Misaki what the hell is that!? Please do not tell me that that is a dance!" Chiho knew Misaki was good at a lot of things her perfect image of Misaki waspletely ruined by the sight of this so called dance that Misaki was doing.


    "They always say genius all have one bad trait and that trait is so bad it could cause people to want to puke just looking at it. I now understand what this means." Shinji really felt that his stomach was about toe up.


    Chizuru broke down crying after seeing such a scene. "Master, why!?"


    As for Tetsu, he was looking up at the sky whistling a random tone acting as if nothing was going on in the direction Misaki was in. That was until what happened next.


    The Ra''thar the Ogre boss started to copy Misaki''s dance as well so now there was one human, one Ogre, doing the world''s worst dance amongst the destroyed buildings. In a way, it was actually a disgustingly peaceful scene. Chiho and the rest came to a unanimous agreement to never said a word about Misaki''s dancing ability. This was just not something you could not tell others about!


    After a few minutes of dancing between both Misaki and the Ra''thar. Misaki looked up at therge ogre and asked: "Can you understand me?"


    Misaki who was just expecting a nod heard a voice in her head. "Yes, my Lord, I can understand you. Is there anything that Ra''thar can do for you, my Lord?"


    Misaki smiled brightly when she found out that Ra''thar could talk to her telepathically. "I just want to ask what made you want to be my follower?"


    "My Lord when you were talking to thatrge fat man the sinister smile on your face was enough to even send chills down my spine and then you fed me a tasty treat! " Hearing Ra''thar''s exnation caused Misaki to shake her head. Although he was Level 250 he was still a simple minded Ogre.


    Misaki thought for a moment and came to a decision. "If I end up killing any more humans I will save them for youter to eat. Since you decided to follow me I will treat you very well!"


    Hearing this caused a huge goofy grin to appear on Ra''thar''s face. It was the same grin he made when Misaki kicked therge fat man into his mouth. "Ra''thar, my friends are over there can you give me a lift and walk over to them. Do not attack them, they are good people. Now that you are my follower none of my friends will attack you anymore!"


    "Ra''thar understands and will apologize to my Lord''s friends for attacking them!" After saying this Ra''thar lowered its hand down to the ground and allowed Misaki to climb on to it then brought its hand up to its shoulder where Misaki jumped over to its shoulder and sat down by Ra''thar''s neck.


    "Guys Ra''thar and I areing over to where you are at. Come on out the battles over." Misaki said over her team chat.


    Chiho and the rest walked out of the rubble that used to be tall buildings in somewhat of a daze. Tetsu who was not as fazed as the rest asked: "Misaki what is going on?"


    "Ra''thar is now my follower. I opened up some kind of Demon Lord secret skill. Which allows me to gain followers." Misaki exined.


    "So now Ra''thar is now your follower? Doesn''t this make you way to OP!?" Chiho shouted out.


    Rubbing her nose Misaki said: "Well for now at our current levels yes. But I think this is a good thing because we do not know the levels of those from Eternal Games. They are the game masters so they might be able to boost their levels quicker. With Ra''thar around the Nagasawa n will have a new foothold in this new world. Eternal Games will think twice before attacking us for the time being allowing us to gain more levels. That is if they are out to gain power. I could be wrong about this. Also, my skills mentioned something about evolving. This is a new concept that was not implemented into the game. So we have a lot to understand and investigate. And it is not just us who can evolve but also monsters."


    Misaki''s words put everyone into deep thought. New things seemed to be popping up out of nowhere and there had not been any patch announcements either. So someone or something was adding this new content out of nowhere and was not telling anyone about it.


    While Misaki and the rest were thinking a humming sound could be heard piercing through the air. "Misaki watches out! Someone is attacking!" Chiho screamed out as she fired off a few sets of arrows to intercept the attack.


    Chizuru quickly called "[Mega Protection!] "


    Arge shield formed around Misaki, Ra''thar and the rest blocking off the attacks that were not intercepted by Chizuru''s arrows. An elegant voice sounded out as a group of people walked out of the rubble of the fallen buildings. "Hmmm To think you were able to block off our collective attack. Miss Misaki you and you team may leave but you need to leave behind the Ogre!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 78: Declaration Of War

    Chapter 78: Deration Of War


    Misaki looked at the figure walking over to her, Chiho, and the rest. It seemed that Eternal Games wasying in wait. Not only that they also attacked her and the rest. Frowning Misaki said coldly: "Miss Watase, what is the meaning of attacking me and my team? You are not the owners of this city nor this country and from what I gather you even seem to have lost control of the Full Dive system." Misaki looked at all the levels of the peopleing towards them. They were all still rtively low. Even Watase Eriko was only level 59.


    "Very observant..." Watase Eriko had to apud Misaki for her ability to notice the fine details in things. It was true that they had lost control of the system and even their [XP] rate was reduced. But they still had ess to the store so they could give [XP] Boost to her and her people. But even then the leveling was very slow.


    Misaki looked over all the people standing behind Watase Eriko. She was pretty amazed at the number of people that had shown up there were around two hundred of them. "Lord, shall I kill them?"


    Ra''thar could sense the hostilitying from the group of people who had just shown up. He did not like how this Hostility was being directed towards its Lord! "No, it''s fine for now I will give you the signal if we need to fight."


    "Yes, my Lord." Ra''thar stood tall and proud as Misaki adjusted herself and leisurelyid down on her side and propped her head up with her hand. She truly looked like a Demon Lord as she casuallyid on Ra''thar''s shoulder.


    "Miss Watase if I say no to your demands, what will you do about it?" Misaki asked.


    "I do not want to have to use force to get what I want. Just be a good child and hand over the ogre. It is of no use in your hands. We areing into a new age and only Eternal Games''s has the right and ability to rule within this new age. As the CEO of Eternal Games, this makes me the new Queen of Japan!" Watase Eriko said in a righteous tone. It seemed as if every word she said was, fact. She thought of Misaki as nothing more than an insignificant ant that should bow down to her.


    Unfortunately, she did not get the reaction she thought she would. "HAHAHAHA! Miss Watase, did you smoke some kind of weird drug this morning? Yes, we are moving into a new age. This is a given with how most of the poption of Japan is now dead and most likely the same across the world. But that does not make Eternal Games the sole ruler of Japan. You have power and the means to do certain things but you forget something..." Misaki paused and looked at Watase Eriko mockingly.


    "And what is this thing that I forgot?" Watase Eriko was starting to get impatient. She came here to secure the ogre to build up Eternal Games''s power. She knew right now was not the best time to be fighting with Misaki and her group. But if she was forced to do so she would.


    "You see the Nagasawa n is a lot more powerful than Eternal Games at this time. Not only are we more powerful but we have the ability to rule over thisnd as the sole leaders. But at this time we are not striving for this ideal. But if Miss Watase is bent on trying to fight with us I do not mind feeding my friend here with some of your subordinates..." Misaki gently patted Ra''thar''s neck with her hand. This caused Ra''thar''s eyes to beam with excitement at the mention of food.


    Watase Eriko gritted her teeth. She could not leave here without gaining something! If she could not get the ogre she could at least kill one or two of Misaki''s people to reduce some of the power of the Nagasawa n! "Then you leave me no choice! From this day forward Enteral Games deres war on the Nagasawa n!" Watase Eriko then raised her hand and lowered it as she shouted out: "Attack!"


    "Tetsu, protect Mimi at all costs. Mimi, concentrate everything you have on Angel and Astero. No need to worry about me, these guys are too low level to do much harm to me and my [HP] regeneration is off the charts for my level. Plus I have Ra''thar to protect me as well. Right Ra''thar?" Misaki gave out hermands as she got up and readied herself.


    "I will protect my lord with my life!" Ra''thar said as he let out an ear piercing roar.


    *Roar!*


    Those from Eternal Games that were charging forward suddenly got hit by the vocal waves from Ra''thar that had a stunning effect. Seeing this Misaki yelled out: "Commence Attack!"


    This was the first time Misaki and the rest had fought against humans in the real world who had systems. Except for Misaki who killed therge fat man and maybe Tetsu, this would be the first time Chiho, Chizuru, and Shinji would have no choice but to kill another human.


    Fireballs, energy arrows, and many other spells flew back and forth some collided in the air causing massive explosions to sound off. Misaki jumped to the ground and charged towards the melee fighters. She could not let them get to her backline. Ra''thar, ran next to her sweeping his arms down, swiping anything that came near him. Misaki was not afraid of anyoneing up from behind them because the whole area there was sealed off due to the buildings that had fallen down.


    Misaki ran up to the man who was standing in front of her. He was of the orc race, his big muscles and green skin protruded out of his clothes making him look like a giantpared to Misaki. Before the man could even attack, Misaki stabbed her Queen''s de into the ground and used it as a vaulting pole to hurl himself into the air pulling the sword along with her. She did a front flip and got herself above the man in front of her. With no hesitation in her movements, she stabbed down stabbing directly into the man''s head. Her feetnded on the man''s shoulders. The man had no idea he was already stabbed in the head. He reached up to try to grab Misaki only to miss as she jumped up and did a double front flip beforending on the ground behind the man. Her sword was pulled out along with her, causing a spray of blood to shoot up into the air like a water fountain. The man''s body staggered a few steps before falling face first into the ground in a pool of his own blood. She did not stop there and she stabbed out towards the next man reaping his life as well.


    Watase Erkio who was standing in the back watching what was happening stood in shock at how violent Misaki was. She did not think a fifteen year old girl could be so bloodthirsty that she would not hesitate to kill someone and she did not even stop there in only a matter of a minute she had killed three people on her own. But the facts stood right in front of her. She had already lost fifty people in a span of only a few minutes. Most were killed by Ra''thar while the rest were done by Misaki, Chiho, and Shinji. Seeing how the odds were against her, Watase Eriko quickly issued an order for everyone to retreat. "Retreat!" Watase Eriko red at Misaki as she yelled out: "As of now you may be stronger but do not forget we have [XP] Boost that will allow us to level faster than you! So what if you got a high level ogre? In a few months, you will not be able to even touch even a hair of my Eternal Games! Remember this Miss Misaki, Your Nagasawa n is now at war with us!"


    Misaki watched Watase Eriko''s retreating back and the members of her group following behind and let out a long sigh. She turned around to look at Chiho and the rest and said: "How are you all? Did anyone get hurt?"


    "Fine here! Tetsu protected us well!" Chiho answered.


    "Good. But what about emotionally. Those were humans after all." Misaki wanted to know what their mental state was like since they had just fought and killed humans for the first time.


    "Strangely I do not seem to feel anything."Chiho answered first.


    "Same here" Chizuru said. "It''s weird, normally I would be bothered by this kind of thing but I feel nothing. As if this was a natural course of action."


    "Yeah, Misaki this is weird. None of us feel sick or any kind of trauma for killing other humans." Shinji added.


    "Might be something to do with the system. But this is good. Because we are now at war with Eternal Games Sorry guys this might have started because of me." Misaki realized that they were now at war with Eternal Games because of her actions.


    "Misaki do not worry. You did this in the best interest of the Nagasawa n and us." Chiho said with a smile.


    "Yeah do not worry we will follow you no matter what. All of your ideas and thoughts have always shown that you were right. Your choice this time could be wrong but at the same time, it could not be wrong. If anything we do not know what Eternal Games would have done if you did in fact handover Ra''thar." Shinji said.


    "Your right. Plus I can talk to Ra''thar telepathically so it would be wrong of me if I gave Ra''thar up." Misaki noticed there was a number change on her hud. "Oh! I leveled up!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 79: Building An Army Part One

    Chapter 79: Building An Army Part One


    Misaki was really happy to see her level was now 53. She had been at level 52 for a while now. Looking at the 10 [Status Points] Misaki decided to just leave them for now. She would wait a while and really see what she might need to up next. Right now although she could use the speed boost, it was not a mandatory thing at this time. Her strength already gave her plenty of speed and her natural instincts outshined anyone when it came to dodging. She decided that if by level sixty she did not need any more points for anything else she would dump it all into agility to make her a lot faster than she was now.


    "Misaki what should we do next?" Chiho asked.


    "First we need to go pick up Watari Yuri..." Just thinking of the kiss she received from Watari Yuri made Misaki blush. Chiho could sense something was off and the pinkish cheeks that Misaki was sporting were not a good sign! She felt another threat had appeared! Clearing her mind Misaki came up with an idea. "Chiho do you still have your earpiece we got from the military?"


    "Yes, I do why do you want it?" Chicho asked.


    "Yeah, I want to see if I can bring in a brigade of the military to join the Nagasawa n!" Misaki''s eyes glowed. If she can bring Chief Takahara and those under him to her side then the Nagasawa n would not need to worry too much about being overrun by Eternal Games in the future. Pressing the button on the earpiece Misaki said: "Chief Takahara can you hear me?"


    Chief Takahara who was sitting in a shelter with General Utsumi standing next to him. The two were going over strategic maps in order to try to build a safe haven for the survivors. When they heard Misaki''s voiceing over the radio Chief Takahara was surprised and quickly answered. "Yeah I can hear you loud and clear Miss Misaki are you and your friends okay?"


    "Yeah, we are fine. I have taken control of the Ogre. He is now one of my followers. But more importantly due to the battle monsters have flooded the city. I have to ask what is left of the old government." Misaki asked this first because if the old government system was still there then it might be hard to get them to switch to her side.


    Chief Takahara let out a dryugh. "You are basically speaking to thest of the government. The ne the Prime Minister was on was taken out by winged monsters. All the top officials of Japan are no more. It is just me and General Utsumi and about five thousand men in total."


    Hearing this Misaki figured this would make things easier. "Chief, give me your location. I will be bringing my team with me to meet you. There are a few things I need to discuss with you."


    Chief Takahara gave Misaki his location and Misaki told him she would be there within the next hour. She quickly made her way to the games shop where she hid Watari Yuri in the hidden storage located in the floor. Misaki knocked on the metal cover and shouted: "Watari Yuri It''s me Misaki are you okay?"


    A voice full of sobs replied: "Mi-Mi-Misaki!" The cover to the storage flew off as Watari Yuri jumped out of the hole and flung her arms around Misaki. She buried her head into Misaki''s neck and started crying. Chiho was startled at this scene but seeing the girl crying softened her heart as she stood next to Watari and patted her head.


    "Chiho, can you and Chizuru take care of Watari? We need to head out quickly but she can''t go anywhere like this. " Misaki asked.


    "Yeah, that''s fine." Chiho and Chizuru pulled Watari Yuri into the bathroom and helped her get cleaned up.


    While that was going on Misaki stood next to Tetsu and asked: "Tetsu how many unused full dive helmets do we have left?"


    "Young Miss, we have around eight hundred." Tetsu replied.


    Misaki looked around and then went to the back storage. A big smile formed on her face when she saw box after box of Full Dive gear. "Seems they got a delivery before the monsters showed up. It seems to be about two hundred sets here. Tetsu, Shinji, help me take all these!"


    Very quickly the three went to work and stored all the Full Dive gear into their inventories. "Tetsu when we get back, order a few people to work on expanding the residential floors of the base. Also, create a new training space off both residential floors. Then also start working on a space for markets. Monsters are still pouring into the city. We can bring in as many refugees as we can. Take in those with skills first. If I can bring in the military personnel then we will have arger force to work with. Also, get thebs to start working on creating our own full dive gears. For now, we can only search the city to find more. Today we hit a jackpot so let''s hope we can get more sets quickly."


    The biggest problem was theck of unused Full Dive gears. Misaki figured if they could create their own then they would not need to worry about no one being without a system. Misaki wanted to bring as many people as she could to her side. But this would require them being able to protect themselves and also help with certain tasks in game and out of game. Their world was no longer the same. There was no telling how many humans were still alive in the world. Their survival relied on the game and the real world now.


    Misaki watched as Chiho and Chizuru both walked out of the bathroom. They both seemed to have sullen faces. Confused, Misaki asked: "Chiho what''s wro.. Mphf!"


    Chiho did not let Misaki finish her words before pushing her lips against Misaki''s! Shinji and Tetsu both stood there stunned! Once Chiho was done before Misaki could understand what was going on, Chizuru did the same thing! Once Chizuru finally broke her kiss with Misaki, she said: "We will not lose!"


    Misaki stood dazed for a moment trying to figure out what was going on! ''What are they not losing to!?'' She could not wrap her head around what they were talking about. What''s more, she wanted to know why they just kissed her! "Uh... Umm... Chiho? Chizuru?" But both Chiho and Chizurupletely ignored Misaki and did not even look at her. Which confused Misaki even more!


    Still confused, Misaki realized they needed to get going so she tossed the whole incident to the back of her mind and wiped her lips before saying: "Alright let''s get going!" Although being kissed three times by people girls at that. There were important matters that needed to be handled first.


    Twenty minutester Misaki and the rest who were riding on Ra''thar''s shoulders finally arrived at the location given by Chief Takahara. Chief Takahara who was waiting outside with a group of soldiers was shocked to see Misaki show up riding the giant ogre. "Chief Takahara, it''s good to see you again!" Misaki said as her and the rest were let down to the ground by way of Ra''thar''s hand.


    "Misaki this?" Chief Takahara was nervous. Seeing such arge monster he did not know what to say.


    "This is Ra''thar he is one of my followers now." Misaki said nonchntly. "More importantly I need you to listen to what I have to say."


    "Alright, why note into the tent to have a seat." Chief Takahara gave another nce at Ra''thar before turning and heading back into the tent.


    Misaki followed after him along with the rest of her team. Ra''thar took a seat outside the tent and waited for Misaki to be finished. "Chief Takahara, I will be frank with you. Our world has changed. Humans are no longer the dominant species of this. In order to survive, we now have to change ording to the situation. As of today my team along with every person of the Nagasawa n are at war with Eternal Games. While I was talking with my team they deliberately fired magic attacks at us and also demanded me to turn the ogre over to them. I refused and Watase Eriko, one of the CEOs of Eternal Games dered war on the Nagasawa n. One thing led to another and we ended up fighting. Our side killed fifty of their people and as you can see we are alive and well here."


    Chief Takahara was taken back by this information from Misaki. It had not even been a day yet and the powers that had prepared had already started going to war! "I understand all this but what do you want from us?"


    "What I want is simple. Soon City C and all of Japan will end up being split into two factions. The Nagasawa n and Eternal Games. The Nagasawa n wants to help the surviving people and give them the means to survive in this new world. This, of course, means the military personnel that is left. I want to invite you and your men into the Nagasawa n. We currently have around one thousand Full Dive gears in stock that are not in use. And we are going to start researching how to reverse engineer the Full Dive gears so we can make our own. By having a gear one is able to gain a system after they log into game. I would like to invite you and your men to join the Nagasawa n and we will provide you with the gears you need to gain your systems and survive in this new world. Only thing is that you will be under mymand. What do you think, Chief Takahara?"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 80: Building An Army Part Two

    Chapter 80: Building An Army Part Two


    Chief Takahara went into deep thought. He knew it was true that this world was now in a new era. It would no longer be the same. The young girl in front of him is a great example of this. Not only did she fight head on with monsters and kill many of them. Something that his own military and government could not do. But she also subjugated the huge ogre and made it her follower. Right now there was nothing left of the old Japanese government system. So he and his men were all basically mercenaries.


    Misaki did not press Chief Takahara to answer her question. She sat quietly at the side as she conversed with Ra''thar who was sitting outside telepathically. "Ra''thar how are things out there?"


    "My Lord, there is nothing out of the ordinary, only a few fire wolves have passed by but they did not stop since I was sitting here." Ra''thar answered. Ra''thar was highly intelligent due to its intelligence stat being high. It was just very simple minded. Which was an ogre trait. But that would mean nothing now since it was now one of Misaki''s followers. Its simple minded trait could no longer be used against Misaki.


    "Good. If you see any humans trying to get in, detain them. Any human who is trying to get into the shelter with you sitting there is more than likely an enemy!" Misaki was keeping her guard up against people from Eternal Games. It was going to be hard to figure out who is who. So from the time, Watase Eriko said that Eternal Games was dering war she decided to trust no one that acted suspiciously.


    After thinking for a while Chief Takahara finally came down to a decision. "Miss Misaki, You said you were going to war with Eternal Games is that correct?"


    "Yes. But it''s not going to war, we are already at war with them. Right now Nagasawa n''s power is greater than Eternal Games. That is only because we have Ra''thar. In the future, they will be able to out level us. Their CEO Watase Eriko already out levels me by six levels but that means nothing because she only has a higher level and little to nobat knowledge. They have the ability to boost their [XP] per kill in game. So they can level a lot faster.


    "But that is different now. Monsters are spawning in the real world which means while they are safely leveling up within the game we can use the monsters in the real world to get just as much [XP] as them even more by risking our lives. But what''s more, is that if we kill some of their people there is a chance we can gain some of their [XP] pots for ourselves.


    " In thest battle before I left to head here, I collected the bodies of those members that me and my team killed. I was going to feed them to Ra''thar as a treat. But when I added them to my inventory I also gained the items they had in their inventory. Besides a bunch of useless junk, I spotted arge number of these [XP] pots. I have about three hundred of them right now. And what''s more, is that they are a 200% boost to [XP] per kill. Which means one [XP] pot will give us about triple the experience. So if I kill a monster in the real world that is worth 200 [XP] with the boost I will get 600 [XP]" Misaki was surprised when she found these [XP] pots but with everything that happened with Chiho and Chizuru both kissing her and all the other events she never did get a chance to mention it to the others. Each of these [XP] potssted for seven days. That was seven days of real world time. This meant if Misaki and her team worked together and killed real world monsters they could stay ahead of the game. She would keep one hundred of the [XP] pots for her and her team while distributing the rest amongst the stronger members of the Nagasawa n and members who had just gained a system. This would help boost their levels faster while they yed safe in game and get them ready for real worldbat.


    Chief Takahara was surprised to hear all this. To think the spoils of war in this new era were ways of quickly raising one''s level. "General, what do you think?" Chief Takahara turned to ask General Utsumi.


    "I for one say yes. If it was not for Miss Misaki giving such a decisivemand, me and my men would not be alive right now nor would the engineers and construction works who were building the wall." General Utsumi answered.


    "Mmm. My thoughts exactly. Combined we have over five thousand soldiers. This includes the best military strategists in the country. We have some of the best minds in Japan here. Miss Misaki, we are willing to follow under yourmand. But we will never go against our morals. We will protect the citizens at all costs before anything else." Chief Takahara''s main concern was the people who were left alive. Japan had suffered greatly and the amount of Japanese still alive was not many.


    "That is understandable. I do not want anyone to go against their own morals. But I will say this, the Nagasawa n is at war with Eternal Games. This means we will be killing some of these citizens that you are talking about. I do not know how you feel about this?" Misaki Wanted to build an army that could keep the Nagasawa n safe from its enemies. If they were not willing to kill enemies then she could not rely on Chief Takahara and General Utsumi.


    "Those that Misaki considers enemies will be our enemies as well. Our morals are mainly limited to killing women and children. Well, I guess I should say, defenseless women and children." Chief Takahara had to change his mindset now that age means nothing when ites to levels. If a child of say ten years old had a way higher level than you and wanted to kill you. Then you would have to either kill the child or die by the child''s hands.


    "Un! I feel the same way. I will never harm anyone who does not wish to harm me or those around me." Misaki felt strongly about this. She had no issues of killing those who meant her harm but she would never want to harm the innocent.


    "Alright, then we have a deal. I will inform my men and those in this shelter. As for getting them to your base..." Chief Takahara was a little worried about safely getting the group of citizens to a safe location. There were just too many of them at this time.


    Misaki thought for a minute before calling Chiho and Tetsu in. She filled them in on the details and asked: "What do the two of you think?"


    "Well, that depends. Five thousand soldiers is a lot. We have space for most but not all. We would need to greatly expand the base and even take over the surrounding area. Luckily it is mainly all warehouses around us so taking them over would be easy and this does not count the citizens either." Chiho said.


    "Misaki you said that there are many engineers and construction workers, yes?" Tetsu asked.


    "Yes the troops that made it back brought as many as they could with them." Misaki answered.


    "Then we can have them camp out in the base and we will need teams to stand guard around them while we put them to work to expand our territory. This way we can fit everyone. I believe the power supply we currently have is enough to power an entire city if need be. But you would need to ask Master about that." Tetsu felt optimistic about creating a bigger base they could build it underground and above ground as long as the workers had protection.


    "Then this will work. We will have escort missions set up to bring back supplies and equipment. So we can build the base up quickly. We will start with outer walls and temporary housing that is strong enough to withstand the attacks of winged monsters. Along with making a warning signal to warn people of iing monsters. We also need to figure a way to create a barrier around the whole base as well." Misaki''s mind was turning as idea after idea were flowing through her mind. Never did she think in such a short timeframe she would be nning how to build a small city in the middle of the turning point of a new age.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 81: Tides Of War Part One

    Chapter 81: Tides Of War Part One


    Misaki was very happy that Chief Takahara and his men were willing to join the Nagasawa n. Once they got their systems and started leveling up. With their previous military training, they would be a force to reckon with.


    "Okay, for now, we will need to take an inventory count. We need a list of what weapons we have and the number of working exoskeleton suits. Anything that is damaged that can be repaired needs toe with us as well. We need a full headcount of soldiers and civilians. We have to pull everyone we can out now while the monster count is still reasonably low. There is no telling how fast the monster poption will grow.


    "General Utsumi I will leave the soldiers and equipment counts to you. Chief Takahara, the citizens trust you. I will need you to exin to them what is going on. Give them a choice. They can eithere with us or stay here. If they choose to stay here then they will be left to their own devices. We will only give them one chance toe to the Nagasawa n for refuge with us escorting them. Otherwise, they can stille but they will need to do so on their own."


    After saying this Misaki took out a piece of paper and started to draw a diagram.


    "The trip back will be very dangerous. I am not sure if any lives will be lost or not. We have five people here who can effectively kill monsters. Along with Ra''thar that makes six. Ra''thar and Mimi will be at the forefront. This will at least ward off the monsters ahead of the escort. Astero, Angel, and Testu will be at the back. I will be taking up the left and right nks. Soldiers in exoskeleton suits will make out the outer perimeter while other soldiers will surround the civilians keeping the civilians in the middle.


    "Our main concern is civilians being picked off from the sky. So we will need people who always have eyes on the sky. We will be escorting thousands of people a long distance. Normally this would be about a thirty minute walk. With this many people, it will turn into a two hours walk, maybe more if we are attacked by monsters. This will also cause disorder and fear in the citizens. Mimi''s main job will be to use a protection shield to cover the citizens as soon as a group of monsters approach and maintain it for as long as she can. This will mean no heals for anyone.


    "This escort mission will be long and grueling. But if we push through and keep our eyes out for monsters at all times we should be able to get back to the Nagasawa n''s base with minimal losses." Misaki continued to run down every aspect that they needed to watch out for.


    Monsters were vicious and not afraid to die. Once they attack they attack to kill. They, of course, would try to dodge any iing attacks but just getting hurt would not cause them to run away. It was kill or be killed when fighting against monsters.


    After nning out the course of actions Misaki was about to wrap things up when she got a message from Ra''thar. "My Lord, arge group of humans are making their way here. They are all level 10 and over."


    Misaki''s face turned ck. "Ra''thar byrge howrge are we talking?"


    "My Lord, at least a thousand or more. That human female from before is in the lead. At the speed they are going it will be about five minutes before they arrive." Ra''thar answered.


    "Okay, thanks Ra''thar. Do not attack unless you are attacked first." Misaki wished now that she had killed Eriko before. But to have so many Full Divers already means that she had been setting up as soon as the monsters started showing up in the real world!


    Misaki turned to Chief Takahara and said: "It seems Eternal Games could not wait. I don''t know if their target is me and my team or the military itself. I am not sure if they want to coax you into joining them or wipe you outpletely so no remnants of the old government are left."


    "I will get my men ready forbat. You just give the signal when we are needed." Chief Takahara had already taken Misaki as his new leader. She had all the qualifications to be one. Her nning was always in depth and never she second guessed what she was doing. If things needed to change mid fight she would do it. He had heard what She did on the battlefield when she was defending the wall before the Ogre showed up. When it did it took her no time at all to start formting a new n and she even had time to warn those around her as well. In a new age where the younger ones had more knowledge of the ongoings of this new world. She was a perfect leader.


    Misaki nodded her head as she headed to where Ra''thar was with Chiho and the rest. "Ra''thar what''s the situation now?"


    "My Lord they are all standing a distance away. The human female from before is walking towards me now." Ra''thar replied.


    Misaki hurried her pace and met up with Ra''thar who ced his hand on the ground so that Misaki and her team could climb up onto his shoulders. Watase Eriko''s eyes squinted upon seeing Misaki and her team. Giving a "Humph" she did not proceed any further but yelled out in a loud voice: "Miss Misaki, I will ask that you do not get involved in this. As the new leader of this new world, Eternal Games will be wiping out what remains of the old government. Although we are at war with you and your Nagasawa n. It is in both of our best interests to get rid of the old system!"


    Misaki let out augh. ''This Watase Eriko has lost her mind. It seems that after gaining a system she has be power hungry and thinks she is the queen of all.'' "Miss Watase I will say this now. You are not going to touch anyone here. If I recall correctly your Eternal Games Building is on the northside of Main Street. The road splits the city in two. While my Nagasawa n resides on the southside of Main Street. Let''s use this as a dividing line. The south belongs to the Nagasawa n while the north belongs to Eternal Games. What do you say to this?" Misaki was trying to use some diplomatic means to split the city for now. In order to keep the fighting down to a minimum for a while.


    "Hahaha! Miss Misaki, you seem to not understand. Eternal Games now owns all of Japan! You have no right to decide where the dividing line is!" Watase Eriko was furious. She had already nned to take over all of Japan. She would start with City C and then expand from there!


    "Then it seems negotiations have failed. Since that is the case and now I see anything south of Main Street as my territory, then I can assume you are invading mynds with the number of people you have brought." Misaki''s eyes turned cold. Her voice was domineering. Her Demon Lord like aura spread out as if a god had descended down to earth. Ra''thar felt its whole body shiver as it felt the auraing from Misaki. It was only Misaki that did not seem to notice this aura.


    "I-If you want to think of it in that manner then yes I am invading your territory!" Watase Eriko felt a little fear when she looked into Misaki''s cold eyes. She could feel the air in the area suddenly change causing a chill to run down her spine. But as the leader of Eternal Games, she could not back down or show any signs of this fear to Misaki.


    "Then that is all I needed to know!" Misaki raised her hand above her head and arge fireball formed in the sky. She looked at the people behind Watase Eriko and smiled before lowering her hand and causing the fireball to fly towards therge group of people behind Watase Eriko.


    Watase Eriko was still new to this whole battle thing so she was stunned at how decisive Misaki was. With no hesitation, she started to attack her people. After being rooted in ce for a few seconds she quickly shouted out: "Attack!"


    A loud roar filled the air as the thousand or so Full Divers all shouted out their battle cries. Magic spells filled the air as they flew towards Misaki and the rest.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 82: Tides Of War Part Two

    Chapter 82: Tides Of War Part Two


    Hundreds of spells came flying at Misaki the rest. Seeing the iing spells Misaki was not even in the least bit worried. She tapped Ra''thar''s neck to give it a signal. Ra''thar took in a deep breath and let out a fearsome roar!


    *Roar!*


    Its roar caused undting waves of sound to spread out in a cone in front of it. The spells that were flying towards them all halted mid air before flying backwards towards the ones who casted them. The thousand or so Full Divers'' faces fell and turned pale. They did not expect that their full on attack would be redirected back towards them. Their spellsnded in the middle of their group quickly reaping the lives of all those caught in the impact. Since a lot of them were level twenty and under they were not able to stand up to a concentrated barrage of such proportion.


    Misaki nced at Watase Eriko whose face was contorted with rage. Misaki had noticed that Ra''thar''s roar had a special ability to it besides just stunning a person. It could reflect any iing attacks. But it had a two minute cool down. So when she saw the mass of spellsing flying at them she was not worried in the slightest. She could see the ranks of Eriko''s Full Dive army was already in a disarray from the single attack.


    Cupping her hands over her mouth Misaki yelled out with a tinge of mockingughter in her voice: "Miss Watase, seems numbers means nothing."


    Watase Eriko was grinding her teeth. She did not expect the ogre''s roar to be able to reflect attacks! Fully enraged she yelled out: "Get yourselves together! Spread out and attack from all sides! Melee and tanks take the front line!"


    At Watase Eriko''s words, The group of Full Divers recollected themselves and charged forward as they spread out. Seeing this Misaki knew it was time for them to move. "Ra''thar protect Mimi, Shinji, and Angel at all cost. Tetsu you guard the front do not let anyone slip by! Mimi give me some buffs! I need to teach these noobs the difference when ites torge scale battles!"


    Chiho and the rest all chuckled at Misaki''s words. Chiho and Shinji were all veteran gamers when it came to MMO''s. They could also tell at a nce that these people had no idea what they were doing.


    At first nce, it would seem that such a great number of people would be able to overwhelm Misaki and the rest. But if you looked closely with them all running all over the ce with no team coordination at all this would turn into a simple battle. Misaki really wanted to scream because she was watching healers running to the front like they were gonna melee Ra''thar to death and casting spells left and right like it was nothing. Chiho and the rest had yet to actually attack so why the hell were the healers casting healing spells!? This was the reason why she called them noobs! Misaki tapped Ra''thar on the neck and said: "Give me a light toss to the middle of the group."


    Misaki jumped into Ra''thar''s hand. She licked her lips as she felt Ra''thar raise its arm back. Before it tossed her forward it said: "Good luck my Lord!" Ra''thar then tossed Misaki in an arch right to the middle of the iing mass of Full Divers.


    The Full Divers who saw this had their eyes opened wide. All they saw was a teen girl with a tail and hornse flying at them with arge ck great sword with jagged edges on the de. The de itself was double the size of the girl! Shended on the ground with a loud...


    *Bang!*


    The surrounding area instantly dropped a few meters as arge seventy meter crater was formed with Msiaki at the center. This caused all those who were near to lose their foot and fall to the ground. When the dust settled all the saw was Misaki standing straight with herrge great sword propped up on her shoulder.


    Watase Eriko was also shocked by this scene. She had never expected Misaki to jump right into the middle of their forces. She quickly recovered from her shock and shouted: "Kill her! If we kill her we win!" Watase Eriko''s voice rang out like thunder causing all the Full Divers to turn around and rush towards Misaki.


    Misaki''s lips curled up into a smile as she touched her ear and whispered: "Now!"


    *Boom!*


    Mortars started to fire off as whistling sounds filled the air! There were thunderous booms as theynded in the group of Full Divers. Chiho and Shinji did notck behind as they fired spells and arrows nonstop. But that was not all, soldiers wearing exoskeleton suits made their way out onto the battlefield with weapons in hand. Although they could not instantly kill a Full Diver they could still deal good damage to the lower leveled ones.


    Watase Eriko now realized that Misaki was just a distraction to get her people to turn around! She had fallen for Misaki''s trap! She had no idea such a young girl was such a good strategist when it came to war! Now everything was thrown into a mess. The continuous firing of artillery and the barrage of bullets was whittling down their defenses greatly. And to make things worse, Misaki was only aiming for her healers! If this went on they would be fully wiped out!


    Gritting her teeth Watase Eriko looked over her army feeling like they were all useless trash. She raised her hand and shouted out: "I agree to your previous terms!"


    Misaki stabbed another healer in the chest and slowly pulled her sword out before tossing the dead body into her inventory. She smiled brightly at Watase Eriko before telling her people to cease fire. "Hmmm. We can do that. But the bodies of the dead belong to us. Otherwise, I do not mind wiping you all out! This is considered our spoils of war."


    Watase Eriko knew there was no room for negotiation. It was not until after they had the first skirmish with Misaki that she realized that the bodies still had items on them in their inventories which means Misaki had umted arge amount of [XP] pots. With that all said. These Full Divers most likely would always keep the [XP] pots on them since it was more convenient that way. Now she regretted not making them store their [XP] pots beforeing out to clean out the remnants of the government. With no other choice, Watase Erkio unhappily shouted: "Of course!" She then turned to her group and yelled out: "If you picked up any dead bodies take them out now along with their contents! They do not belong to us!"


    There were only a few who tearfully pulled out their deadrades from their inventory and the contents that they had. Some of the dead were friends or family. But now they were treated as loot items upon death. Watase Eriko did not want to do this but if Misaki found out that something was missing now she might truly wipe them out. There was a saying "If you can not win it was best to retreat and fight another day then to stand your ground and lose everything."


    Misaki Cleared her throat And shouted out once more: "From this Day Forward South of Main street within City C and southern Japan now belongs to the Nagasawa n. If we see anyone from your Eternal Games in our territory we will kill on sight!"


    Watase Eriko''s face was bright red with rage. "Fine! The same goes for anyone from your Nagasawa n that we find north of Main street!" After saying this she waved her hand and shouted out: "Retreat!"


    Misaki watched as Watase Eriko once again retreated as she happily walked around the battlefield and tossed dead body after dead body into her inventory. She watched as her [XP] pot count skyrocketed. This made her very happy! The fact that she was picking up bodies that had missing limbs and some that were even just half a body did not phase her one bit. She now saw dead Full Divers as nothing more than a source of precious [XP] pots and other loot.


    Seeing how the battle started quickly and ended quickly. All the soldiers under Chief Takahara yelled out in loud happy cheer. They all looked at Misaki in a different light. She hade up with her n on the spot by analyzing the battle and making adjustments to her n as things unfolded. Such a young genius was worth following!


    *******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 83: Escort Mission Part One

    Chapter 83: Escort Mission Part One


    After collecting all the bodies Misaki walked back to the shelter. The cheers of the soldiers rang in her ears. She was happy that they won so easily. She just hated letting Watase Eriko go as she did. She had her reasons for this though. Her main reason was not knowing what ace Watase Eriko might have hiding up her sleeve. Watase Eriko seemed to be a woman who would always have a trump card or two. To either save her life or take everyone with her. Misaki did not want to push her too far into a corner if she was willing topromise. This was also the reason why she mainly went for healers. Not having healers would weaken not only their ability to fight in the real world but also in game. This will slow down their progress by a lot and allow the Nagasawa n to gain a bit of an edge.


    As Misaki reached Ra''thar, Chiho and the rest jumped down and tackled Misaki with hugs. "Misaki! You are crazy to do what you did. What if your n did not work?" Chiho had tears in her eyes. She was worried sick that Misaki would get encircled if the n she made up did not work.


    "Mmm If I got encircled I would have killed my way out. And I think Ra''thar would have killed his way to me before I could die. No matter what the situation, I would have been able to make it out alive. Either way, the n was to use me as a decoy. Watase Eriko sees me as a threat. I just wish I could have killed her." Misaki was really aggravated that she held back on killing her.


    "Speaking of that, why did you not kill her?" Shinji asked.


    "Think of it like this. If you corner a rabbit and it has no other option but to retaliate it will use any means necessary to deal with its attacker. Even if it means risking its own life in order to escape. Watase Eriko is like a cockroach. She waited until Ra''thar was under my control toe and demand me to hand it Err It? Ra''thar are you male or female?" Misaki hadpletely forgotten to ask what gender Ra''thar was!


    "My Lord I am male..." Ra''thar replied.


    "So when Watase Eriko demanded me to hand over Ra''thar to her I already felt she was sneaky and scheming. She thought she could take him from me by threatening me since I am so young. She did not expect me to say no and then kill some of her people. This time she did not expect that we would be here. My guess is she thought since Ra''thar was sitting out here by himself she would take that opportunity to try to get him to join her side while I was out of sight. That was why she walked out on her own without fear. Her other goal was to wipe out the military. I think with the way she acts even though she had brought out over one thousand Full Divers to attack this shelter. She has a few things that can either allow her to escape or take us all with her. " Maisaki exined.


    "If what you say is true then I can see why you let her go. I am guessing that is why you stated apromise?" Shinji really wondered how far Misaki thought ahead in such a short time.


    "Yeah. I knew she would not take it right away. But if she saw that she was fighting a losing battle she would agree to my terms. Which allowed me to add in an extra demand. " Misaki said.


    "Yeah Misaki, I am wondering why did you say you wanted the dead bodies?" Chizuru was confused as to why Misaki wanted the dead bodies.


    "Do you remember how I gathered the bodies of the others we killed for Ra''thar''s snacks? " Misaki asked. Chizuru nodded her head in reply. "Well, I did not get a chance to tell you all that when I added the bodies to the inventory. I also gained what they had in their inventories. Which included seven day, two hundred percent, [XP] pots!"


    "What really!? How many do you have now!?" Chizuru was excited because [XP] pots were a cash shop item for Full Dive you had to buy them in order to get them!.


    "Right now I have a little over a thousand. So when we get back we will be grinding like crazy in game! We need to find a new dungeon to run and see if we can get some higher level loot. We will also go monster hunting in the real world too. They do give higher [XP]." Misaki had it somewhat nned out. She would take a break from the real world monsters to take a breather and hope to find some rare drops. So far monsters do not drop anything of use besides their bodies in the real world. So In order to gain new gear to protect themselves better, they still need to venture in game.


    "That sounds like a good n. I got half a level in thatst battle. Most of them were very low level so I got little to no [XP] from them." Chiho grumbled. She hopped to level up at least but there were so many level ten and under that, she got no [XP].


    "Alright before we can do any of that we need to get our escort mission underway. We now also have to keep an eye out for foreign Full Divers!" Misaki and her team got themselves together and walked back into the shelter area. Ra''thar sat back down and waited for Misaki.


    As soon as Misaki walked into the tent she saw Chief Takahara and General Utsumi standing there waiting for her. "Misaki I have talked it over with the civilians and the three thousand that are here all want to be escorted."


    Misaki was surprised to know that there were so many civilians here. She knew this was going to be a daunting task. "Get everyone assembled outside civilians and military personnel."


    Chief Takahara and General Utsumi worked quickly. There were quite a few screams of terror when the civilians saw Ra''thar for the first time that was until they saw the people from the military standing at attention in front of him.


    Misaki and her team were standing on Ra''thar''s hand overlooking the mass of humans in front of her. "As you all know we will be moving to a new location which will now be considered your new home. The new location is not readily equipped as of yet but we will work as fast as we can to build new housing for each of you. The journey would be only thirty minutes on foot but it will most likely take around two hours. This is because of a few factors, a: we will most likelye under attack by monsters and b: there is a lot of us which will slow us down even more.


    "I will say this. I am not a god. I can not save everyone. If we do get attacked there is a chance that not only will civilians lose their lives but military personnel. This also goes for me and my team as well. On our trip to the new location, everyone must follow mymands without ever second guessing me. If you do so and you cause a scene, I do not mind leaving your body behind to feed the monsters."


    "Are you saying that you would feed us to a monster for not listening to you!? Is this not tyranny?" Someone shouted out. It was a young man that gave Misaki a dirty look. He seemed to be unsatisfied that he was being told what to do by a young girl.


    "Yes, I am! As I said, I am not a god nor am I an angel. I am a Demon Lord! I do not babysit those underneath me. If you can not follow a few simple rules I will kill you myself and toss you to a monster! Your life means nothing to me and you would just make one less mouth for us to feed. We do not need to take you in. We could leave you all here to rot and die from starvation or worse yet be eaten alive by a monster. But we are risking our lives to help you escape this demise!" Misaki''s words were cruel but they made her point clear. She did not care whether they lived or died. She was doing what she was doing out of goodwill.


    "Why are you the one giving the orders! Why is it not Chief Takahara!? Chief Takahara, are you really going to let this little bitch kill us for not listening to all her orders?" The same young man shouted out.


    Chief Takahara frowned. He was about to say something when he saw Misaki''s body sh and all of a sudden there was a loud scream from the middle of the crowd. He saw Misaki standing there with the young man who spoke out pierced by her sword being held up in the air. "Since some of you do not seem to understand my words, here is a good example of what I mean when I say that I will kill you myself and feed you to the monsters. Ra''thar snack time!"


    Ra''thar''s lips curled up into a goofy smile as he watched Misaki toss the dead young man right towards his mouth. He happily opened his mouth and caught the young man in it before closing it and started to chew.


    *Crunch!* *Crunch!* *Crunch!*


    Dead silence.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 84: Escort Mission Part Two

    Chapter 84: Escort Mission Part Two


    There was a gulping sound as Ra''thar swallowed the young man down his throat. Misaki then walked back towards Ra''thar who lowered his hand and allowed Misaki to climb on. "You might think what I just did was a bit excessive. But I am just getting my point across. I do not have time to deal with people who are not willing to listen to orders. Me and my team will do our best and put our lives on the line to protect all of you. But if there is a single person who tries to sow discord because they do not want to follow orders then this is the result."


    Misaki finished what she had to say. She turned to Chief Takahara and bowed deeply. "Chief Takahara I know my actions just now were ruthless. But we do not have time to sit around and argue about who is leading. We need to move before too many monsters start to gather."


    Chief Takahara let out a long sigh. "Misaki just do what you need to do. Me and my men, know how much you want to help us as well as all these citizens. Sometimes during military actions when there is someone who is not listening to orders it ends up causing the lives of an entire unit. Your actions, although would not be allowed in the old style of government, you are now thew of this new world in our eyes. What you say goes. You have already put your life on the line for everyone here many times already. I will not second guess your decisions."


    Misaki gave a sigh of relief. She did not know what she would do if the military decided to turn against them. "I still have a lot to learn so I hope Chief Takahara can kindly guide me if I go astray."


    "Haha! I will do that." Chief Takahara''sughter spread across the crowd which calmed the scared citizens after the brutal sight they had just witnessed.


    Then they saw Chief Takahara step forward. He raised his hand to quiet everyone down before speaking. "As you have witnessed. Misaki is one to put words into actions. Sometimes in life, it is easier to exin by doing than it is to use one''s words. We are no longer in a world where the Japanese government sets the rules.


    "Although this is Japan, the country we live in now is split into two. On one side we have a crazydy who wants to rule the world. You may have heard the noises outside while in the shelter. They had originally attacked us with over a thousand Full Divers. Misaki here used her own life as bait in order to save us. There would have been a chance that we would have beenpletely wiped out if not for her. That crazydy wanted to kill off the rest of the military and any connection to the old government. I have a feeling she would have destroyed this shelter and everyone in it if not for Misaki and her team fighting them off.


    "On the other side is Misaki, me, myself and General Utsumi here will now be under Misaki''smand. The brutal show she had just shown you is her way of settling matters quickly so we can leave here as soon as possible. To her, one life for many is nothingpared to many lives for one person just because they did not follow orders. If you want a decent life in the future I suggest you follow Misaki and follow her orders from now on with no second guessing. I can promise the n that she hase up with will return to you a decent life and a way to survive in this new world.


    " Those of you who do not want to follow Misaki step aside now. Otherwise, it will not be her killing you and feeding you to the monsters but me or General Utsumi or one of the five thousand soldiers underneath us. We in the military show respect to those who wish to do nothing but help and have the guts to put their lives on the line in order to do so. There is also an old saying that if one saves your life you owe that person your life in return. As of now all eight thousand or so of us here owe Misaki our lives. We owe her our life in return. That is all I will say. You have five minutes to decide to stay or leave with us. Soldiers of the JSDF! Get ready! We are leaving in five minutes!"


    Misaki was stunned and also relieved by Chief Takahara''s statement. This meant things would go a lot smoother in the future. After five minutes, there were five people who were standing off to the side. They were elderly people who were not able to walk by themselves. Misaki saw this and frowned. She jumped down to the ground and walked over to them. "Can I ask why you want to stay behind?"


    "Young Miss it is because we are old and have no family left. On top of that, it is difficult for us to walk. We were originally sent to this shelter by car so there is no way for us to talk for five minutes never mind two hours." An old man who was in a wheelchair answered.


    Misaki smiled and called out to Ra''thar. "Ra''thar give them a lift. They can not walk."


    "Yes, my lord." Ra''thar then moved so he could lower his hand in front of the five old people.


    "Do not be afraid. Ra''thar is one of my followers and will not harm you in any way. I will make sure you can live out the rest of your lives for as long as you can without worry. Just because you are not able to travel like the rest does not mean I would leave you behind for such a reason." Misaki then turned to Chizuru and asked: "Mimi can you look after them and check if there is any way to heal what may be ailing them?"


    "I will do what I can!" Chizuru smiled, She fully approved of Misaki''s actions. Sometimes she was brutal but she was brutal for the greater good and there were times like this where she was kind and caring. She had a strong head on her shoulders and always followed her beliefs. Time and time again she has shown how much she can shine. She was truly a natural born leader.


    Misaki smiled and turned back to the elderly people. "Mimi is the healer for my team. She will look after you while we make this trip to the new location. She will also see if she can heal what is ailing you so that you can live longer and more fulfilled lives."


    The five elderly people all had tears rolling down their cheeks. They had no idea how long it had been since someone cared for them in such a way. They did not want to die either. They were old but still wished to live longer even if it was only by a few years. Seeing the tears rolling down these elderly people''s faces made Misaki feel a bit of warmth in her heart she walked forward and gave each one of them a hug. She could tell without them even needing to say a word that they were truly grateful for her actions.


    After the elderly people were positioned so that they would not fall down. Misaki shouted out. "Since everyone is ready! Get into formation. Civilians in the middle, Soldiers encircle the Civilians and Ra''thar and Mimi in front. I will bounce back and forth between the sides, while Astero, Tetsu and Angel will take up the rear! One more thing! If anyone falls or needs assistants, help them! We will do our best to bring everyone back safely. Let''s move out!"


    The escort mission was finally underway. Over five thousand humans were now moving towards the Nagasawa n to relocate. There was no telling how many monsters they would encounter with this amount of humans all moving together. Misaki could only hope that Ra''thar would work as sort of a deterrent against the monsters. But the line was long The monsters would most likely try to pick off a few humans from about midway down the pack.


    That had not even walked ten minutes when the first set of monsters attacked. They charged at the rear of the escort group. Shinji and Chiho were hard at work firing spells and arrows. Killing the monsters as they got close. Misaki was busy on the sides having to constantly run back and forth to kill anything that showed up.


    The pace was very slow due to all the monster attacks and it was only when the journey was halfway to their destination, when they heard numerous cries sound out across the sky. Misaki looked up into the air and her face turned pale. The sky that once showed blue was now painted ck as winged monsters blotted out the skies above.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 85: Escort Mission Part Three

    Chapter 85: Escort Mission Part Three


    Misaki knew that the journey would not be easy but wasn''t this a little too much!? She found it was weird that so many winged monsters had gathered in one spot. Misaki quickly started thinking of how to deal with this situation. After only a few seconds Misaki quickly yelled out: "Halt! Duck and Cover!" Instantly the entire escort stopped in their tracks. All the civilians and soldiers not in exoskeleton suits squatted down and curled up into a ball. Chizuru casted a barrier over them encasing them inside. This was one of the signals that Misaki came up with at the start as they started traveling. If they were to get attacked by winded monsters this was the only way to protect them for as long as Chizuru could hold the barrier. The reason for the duck and cover was so that the size of the barrier would not need to be sorge. It would help save Mimi''s [MP] from depleting to fast.


    Misaki was very happy at how fast everyone reacted. It was as if they had been training for months. Misaki got prepared to go into battle when she heard Chiho yell out over team chat. "Misaki bad news! I see arge winged monster within the group! It''s level 200!" Chiho''s race had very good eyesight. She could see anything clear as day a kilometer out if she focused.


    Now Misaki understood why they were so organized! There was a boss monster leading them! "Ra''thar what are your odds of fighting against the boss up there?"


    "My Lord. If I can get ahold of her I can beat her into submission. But I would suggest that you take her under your wing. Unlike me who has to cast magic to control monsters which takes a lot of time to take control over arge number of monsters at a time. She is the queen of winged monsters if you are able to get her to willingly be your follower you will gain every winged monster as your follower along with her. " Ra''thar exined.


    Misaki thought for a moment and quickly came up with another n. "Okay break ranks! Exo teams half to the rear! My team, Astero, and Angel to the front! Tetsu, assist the exo team! Shinji and Angel concentrate on any winged monster that gets near. There is no need to waste [MP]. Ra''thar and I will engage the boss monster!"


    "Yes!"


    Multiple yeses rang out as everyoneplied with Misaki''s orders. The exoskeleton suits all moved to the back of the escort group. Shinji and Chiho moved to the front and stood there waiting for any iing monsters. Misaki had the five elderly people lowered to stay with the other civilians. Chizuru hopped down as well and stood behind Shinji and Chiho.


    Misaki stood on top of Ra''thar''s shoulder and looked up at the sky. She watched as the group of winged monsters parted and the level 200 boss came into view. She was very beautiful, she had long green hair and green jaded eyes. She had wings with white feathers for arms and feet of a bird but the rest of her body resembled that of a human. She looked to be in herte teens to earlier twenties if you went by human years. You could definitely tell she was from the harpy race. "Ra''thar move away from the group. It seems she wants to talk."


    Ra''thar did as Misaki asked and walked forward. They got about fifty meters away from the group when the harpy queen flew down to hover overhead. "Ra''thar! Why have you joined with these humans!?"


    "I did not join with the humans! I joined with my Lord! If my Lord wants to save a group of humans as someone who devotes his life to my Lord, I, of course, will heed my Lord''smand!" Ra''thar answered back.


    "You are willing to save humans even though that is what you favor most for a meal and you even call a human your lord!?" The harpy queen was astonished. She knew Ra''thar well, he was always one to raid viges and eat as many humans as he can until he was full. He would eat hundreds of them each time he did! The harpy queen turned her gaze on to Misaki. But when she saw Misaki''s appearance she felt something was wrong. The aura she felt from Misaki was very oppressive! Even for her who was of a much higher level felt stifled by it.


    "Shu! My Lord is no human!" Ra''thar roared the harpy queen''s name angrily! Although what he had said was correct in a sense. He did not know originally Misaki was actually human.


    Shu was startled by the angry roar from Ra''thar. She looked at Misaki again as if trying to figure out what to do. Misaki sensed that Ra''thar and this Shu were old friends. If that was the case things might be a little easier. "Miss Shu, my name is Misaki. What Ra''thar said is true. I am no human. I am a Demon Lord."


    Misaki''s words stunned Shu now she understood where this oppressive aura came from. It was because Misaki was part of a long lost race that used to rule over many demons! "I see It is no wonder then. Then let me ask you this. As a Demon Lord, why are you assisting humans!?"


    "What is wrong with assisting them? Humans are resourceful. They can build theseplex structures. They can wield magic and other weapons that can bring about yours and my demise. If we were to befriend a group of humans and assist them and give them safety from the monster kind. A group of humans who were off-limits that could create the weapons that could kill us to help kill other humans, would it not be in our best interest to do so?" Misaki was taking a standpoint as a monster kind that could easily be killed by humans with their advanced weapons.


    "Even if that is the case could we not just ughter a group of humans and take their weapons from them and use them against them!?" Shu replied with a question. She still did not see the need to befriend humans just for weapons.


    "That is true but then what would happen when we went to raid another town or vige? They would already know that the first vige was raided. They woulde up with new ways to deal with us then. The new ways could be even more powerful than before. But if we had a group of humans on our side, would we not be able to be just as advanced at all times as the other humans? It is not like all humans would be assisted. take this dead human here." Misaki pulled a dead Full Diver from her inventory. Tossed it up into the air towards Ra''thar''s mouth. Ra''thar opened his mouth and happily ate the dead Full Diver.


    Shu looked at the happy expression on Ra''thar''s face and shook her head. She quietly muttered to herself. "This idiot looks so happy to be treated as a human pet!"


    As if reading her mind Misaki smiled and said: "Ra''thar might be at my beck and call but that does not mean I treat him unfairly. He is also able to evolve now. Something monsters can not do unless they are under themand of a Demon Lord! He will soon be a full fledged demon!"


    Misaki''s words were like being struck by lightning to Shu. Every high level monster strived to be a demon. It was only then that they would gain great strength! Shu could not help but be very tempted but then she looked behind her and looked at the few hundred young harpies that were mixed in with the other monsters and felt a bit reluctant. After a bit more thought she looked at Misaki and said: "I am willing to follow you but I have a condition!"


    Misaki smiled and said: "Please tell me. If it is within my power I will do what I can to fulfill it."


    "I want you to allow my brethren to stay with me! In return, I promise to not let them attack any of the human ves you are taking care of." Shu stated her conditions. She wanted the harpies who had followed her for so many years to stay by her side.


    Misaki''s lips twitched at the whole human ve thing but she could not go and correct Shu''s words at this point either. Not when she was this close to gaining another high level follower! "Easily done! I have no problems with you bringing your brethren. They can even also be my followers if they so choose to do so. Then they will also have a chance to evolve into demons."


    Shu beautiful face formed a smile. This was what she was hoping for. A chance for all of her brethren to be demons!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 86: Demon Lords Oppression

    Chapter 86: Demon Lord''s Oppression


    Misaki was jumping for joy in her mind! If she could dance right now she would! But for some reason, Chiho and Chizuru told her not to dance anymore. She couldn''t figure this part out. What was so bad about her dancing?


    Shu gathered all her brethren and then looked at the other winged monsters in the sky and a thought came to mind. "My Lord I have a feeling that when I be your follower I will lose control of the winged monsters. Do you want to bring this group of two thousand under yourmand as well? I can give them all the option to join you and if they do not wish to, I will send them on their way so that they will not attack us once we have be your followers."


    Misaki was surprised at this option but did not hesitate to answer: "Yes, ask them if they would like to follow me!"


    Shu nodded her head, flew up to the group in the sky, andmunicated to the rest of the winged monsters. After some time a few hundred split off from the group and flew off. In total one thousand six hundred and seventy five winged monsters chose to be followers. They all flew and in front of Misaki and knelt down in front of her bright lights shed from each one causing the sky to light up brighter than the sun itself.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [Multiple monsters want to be your followers!]


    [If you hit yes these multiple monsters will listen to you everymand and be your faithful followers.]


    [If you hit no these multiple monsters will be your enemy and try to kill you.]


    Misaki watched as her list of followers grew instantly. After therge group of winged monsters was put under Misaki''s lead, Shu had her brethren go next. Shu smiled as she saw the bright glow on her brethren, she knew they would now have a brighter future ahead of them.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [Shu''s brethren want to be your followers!]


    [If you hit yes Shu''s brethren will listen to you everymand and be your faithful followers.]


    [If you hit no Shu and her brethren will be your enemy and try to kill you.]


    Reading thest line of the message Made Misaki chuckled. She, of course, hit yes.


    Shu flew down and stood in the air in front of Misaki. "My Lord I thank you for taking in not only me but my brethren and the others as well!" Shu knelt down on one knee and lowered her head. "I Shu the queen of the harpies hereby vow as of this day forward will follow my Lord even in death! I will protect my Lord with my entire being."


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [Shu''s brethren want to be your Life or Death Follower!]


    [If you hit yes, Shu will listen to you everymand and be your faithful follower. Shu will now also follow you in death when you die.]


    [If you hit no Shu and her brethren will be your enemy and try to kill you.]


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [New Follower type Life or Death Follower added!]


    [Life or Death followers are the most loyal followers one can receive. If you die they will die alongside you.]


    Misaki saw this new follower type and wondered why this was even added ''Is this not the same as the other followers except they die with you when you die?'' As Misaki was pondering, Ra''thar kicked up a fuss!


    "You! Shu! You actually one upped me! I want to be a life or death follower too!!!" Ra''thar yelled out in rage. Of course, the only ones who could understand his rambling were Misaki and Shu. To others, it sounded like a bunch of gibberish. Unlike Shu whos words could be understood by all. This was most likely due to her human features.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [Ra''thar upgraded to Life or Death Follower!]


    "Oh, Ra''thar you upgraded! You are the same as Shu now!" Misaki notified Ra''thar hoping it would calm it down.


    Ra''thar formed a silly grin on his face as if he won the lottery. Shu just shook her head at the simple minded buffoon. She then turned to Misaki and asked: "What are your orders, my Lord?"


    "From now on you will be the leader of the Winged Monsters. Have them encircle the escort group and keep any other monsters away. Make sure they work in groups of three. I do not want to lose anyone that hase under mymand. If they need assistance, have them yell out for help through our connection. Also, Shu, while you are their leader you will also be my personal guard along with Ra''thar. But you will stay with me at all times. I will be having Ra''thar guard the base along with your brethren and the rest of the winged monsters." Misaki felt this was great. Being able to have so many monsters under her wing just like that makes things easier. It will allow every Nagasawa n member to rise in level quickly. And also give protection while they reimed some of the buildings and built new residents.


    "Yes! My Lord!" Shu was happy that she would be able to follow Misaki around wherever she went. She did not know why but now that she was Misaki''s follower she had a deep reverence for Misaki.


    Misaki had Ra''thar made their way back to the group with her new followers in tow. She stood in front of everyone and shouted out. "Listen up! This here is Shu and the ones behind her are all under hermand. Shu is now my follower as well as the others behind me. They will not harm you in any way!"


    "How can you let so many monsters near us? What if they try to kill us when you are not looking!?" A middle aged man yelled out.


    Misaki did not get mad, it was a good question. She smiled and answered: "I guarantee that they will not attack a single person here or at the Nagasawa base. You do not need to be scared of that. Soon we will being up with a way to identify who is of which faction. Anyway, I answered your question. We need to move out!" Misaki waved her hand turned around and was going to give orders to continue forward when the same voice shouted out again.


    "Wait! How can we trust what you said!" Misaki was now getting angry. She turned back around her expression changed from the smile she gave a second ago to a cold one filled with killing intent.


    "Did I not exin to you earlier that you are to follow my everymand? I was nice enough to give you an answer just now. Do not push your luck or I will feed you to Ra''thar alive!" Misaki''s voice boomed in the air. A demonic aura seemed to have gushed out of her body that was extremely oppressive. Humans and monsters alike that were ten levels above Misaki and lower all cowered in fear. Even Chiho and the rest of the team had cold sweat form down their backs.


    *Ding!*


    [System Message!]


    [You have just unlocked A Demon Lord''s secret skill!]


    [Demon Lord''s Oppression]


    [Demon Lord''s Oppression can be activated at will with a ten second cooldown. The oppressive aura willst until canceled. When active anyone ten levels and below your level will be oppressed sending them oppressed into a state of fear.


    [Demon Lord''s Oppression passive: (Demon Lord''s Rage) Demon Lord''s Rage will auto activate Demon Lord''s Oppression when the Demon Lord gets angry. Will only cancel when the Demon Lord''s rage subsides.]


    Misaki ignored the system windows in front of her as she stared at the middle aged man. The middle aged man felt Misaki''s gaze was like a gun pointed at his face. He was quickly drenched in sweat out of fear. He dared not say a single word. Misaki turned her gaze away and looked at all the people now cowering on the ground, she yelled out: "I will not stop again next time I will feed whoever has aint to Ra''thar! Let''s move out!"


    The oppressive aura slowly subsided as everyone got up without a word and started walking. They dared not show any more dissatisfaction. Chief Takahara and General Utsumi both looked at each other nodded. They were very d they decided to follow Misaki. The aura she just released was not something they could easily deal with and they have walked many battlefields. Now she even had over two thousand or so monsters at hermand. If she wanted to take all the lives of everyone here. She could do so as easily as giving a simplemand. This is what it meant to have power! Chief Takahara and General Utsumi could not wait to gain their own systems and start leveling.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 87: Return

    Chapter 87: Return


    It was not that they wanted power to overtake Misaki but on the contrary, they wanted power so that they could assist Misaki. They now believed after watching all the events that this young girl was going to be a legend in the future. And they wanted to be there watching it all at her side.


    Inside the Nagasawa base.


    "Master! Trouble!" One of the Nagasawa n members came running into the meeting room.


    "Slow down! What''s the trouble!?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked.


    "Monsters and a lot of them are alling this way by air. Along with them is a monster that is as tall as a skyscraper!" The Nagasawa n member said.


    "Alright, alright calm down. Gather the teams and meet me top side." Grandpa Nagasawa calmly got up from his chair and put on his armor. He then took out his weapon and headed top side.


    Standing on top of the ck wall that surrounded the entire Nagasawa base, Grandpa Nagasawa looked out over the horizon and spotted therge group of monsters. But when he looked closer he noticed that there were more than just monsters there. But also humans! As he was looking he saw somethinge flying right at him so fast he had no time to react!


    *Boom!*


    Dust and debris from the ground just outside the ck wall scattered all over. Grandpa Nagasawa went on guard until he saw a familiar figure standing there in the middle of a small crater that was just formed. "You damn brat! Are you trying to give this old man a heart attack!?"


    "Hehe Grandpa, why would I do that? Who would feed me if you had a heart attack?" Misaki said in a teasing voice.


    Grandpa Nagasawa looked at Misaki and gave a humph! "Tell me what is the deal with all the extras? Did you not leave here with only five people in your team total?"


    "Ahhh... Well, there is a lot to exin. Let me just tell you not to take anyone in for a while unless they are not a Full Diver. And as for the couple thousand monsters that areing this way they are all my followers and will act to bolster our defenses against other monsters and Full Divers." Misaki gave a simple exnation. She did not want to make everyone wait. Since there was a lot to do and a lot to exin. "For now Shu,e down here and meet grandpa!"


    Grandpa Nagasawa watched a winged human flew down from the sky. "My Lord, from now on let me carry you if you need to fly through the sky! Why have that numbskull throw you over? What if you get hurt!?"


    Grandpa Nagasawa''s lips twitched. He was watching a bird monster with some human features fawn over Misaki like a mother hen. "Yeah, yeah it was to give Grandpa a surprise! Anyway, greet Grandpa!"


    Shu turned to face Grandpa Nagasawa and was a bit confused as to why Misaki was calling such a little girl grandpa! She turned back to Misaki with a confused expression and asked: "Where is this grandpa? From what I understand a grandpa is a human term for an elderly man."


    "Hahaha!" Misaki burst outughing while Grandpa Nagasawa''s face turned ck. He did not want to look like this okay! "Shu he is a Fei. You know how I exined to you that we all originally used to be human?"


    "Yes, I remember my Lord." Shu nodded her head.


    "Well, Grandpa had a little different kind of change when he turned into a Fei. He became like this." Misaki was doing her best to hold herughter back because every time she thought about it, it made herugh.


    "I see my Lord! Then in case... Greetings Miss Grandpa!" Misaki couldn''t help butugh out loud while Grandpa Nagasawa looked at the damn brat in front of himughing away at his plight and ground his teeth.


    Taking a deep breath to curb his anger, Grandpa Nagasawa looked at Shu and nodded: "It''s nice to meet you Miss Shu. Feel free to spank this brat if she gets out of hand."


    Shu anger rose. Someone actually dared to tell her to strike her lord!? "Shu, calm down Grandpa is just joking. He does not mean for you to ever do something like that."


    Misaki had a connection with all her followers so she could feel how they felt. So as soon as she felt Shu''s anger about to boil over she quickly interjected. A level 200 harpy could easily squash her Grandpa into the ground. "Alright since you two have met I will call the rest over."


    The full divers of the Nagasawa n all watched as thousands of humans and thousands of monsters all walked up and stood outside of the Nagasawa base. Grandpa Nagasawa looked up at the towering Ra''thar and only shook his head. He no longer was surprised at the things Misaki was capable of now.


    "Jiji!" Chiho cried out as Ra''thar lowered Misaki''s team and the few elderly people to the ground.


    "Chibi! It''s good you are okay!" A smile formed on Grandpa Nagasawa''s face seeing his precious granddaughter returning unharmed.


    While Grandpa Nagasawa and Chiho caught up, Misaki turned to the other Nagasawa n members and said: "I need all teams to form up. We will be expanding the base by a lot. We need to use the surrounding warehouses as temporary shelters. We will need to build new residents for all the survivors! Shu I need you to break up the winged monster and have them guard the new locations. We can''t get walls up around them right away. So we will need to protect everyone for now."


    "I will do as you ask my Lord!" Both the Nagasawa n members and Shu went right to work forming teams and separating the monsters to follow the Full Dive teams. Misaki was surprised at how well the Nagasawa n members epted the monsters so quickly.


    With that, all said she had Ra''thar sit in the yard of the base for now. She felt bad that he had to sit outside like this. Before entering the base she stopped and said: "Ra''thar I will find a way to get a roof over your head as soon as I can."


    "Do not worry my Lord. I am used to staying outside." Ra''thar could feel Misaki''s kind intentions but he was truly used to sleeping out aside or inrge caves.


    Misaki replied that she would still look around or find out a way to build him a dwelling. After which she entered the base and headed down to the meeting.


    In the meeting room Misaki, along with Chief Takahara, General Utsumi, Grandpa Nagasawa, Shu, and her team were all sitting around arge table. "Brat is what you said true? Those assholes from Eternal Games attacked you and dered war on us?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, Watase Eriko, one of the CEOs of Eternal Games has let her power get to her head. She has be ambitious and wishes to rule over all of Japan and most likely the world." Misaki answered.


    "You should have killed her when you had a chance!" Grandpa Nagasawa was not surprised that Misaki and his granddaughter, Chiho had to kill other humans. Ever since the monsters showed up he had seen that as a given at some point. He just did not think it would happen this soon. And to top it all off the Nagasawa n was now at war with this Watase Erikody and herpany.


    "I wish I could have as well Grandpa but like I said I had no idea what trump cards she was holding. I could not risk the lives of everyone there just to kill her. She haspletely lost her sanity. But after the second skirmish, the Nagasawa n is the rulers of everything south of main st. So the whole southern side of Japan." Misaki exined.


    "Alright, so what do we do from here?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked.


    "Right now we farm! We will not venture out for some time until we have the ability to recognize our own people and monsters." Misaki had nned to farm in game and try to level up in safety in a game in a dungeon somece. Now that they had monsters to help protect the area it would allow her to farm and level in peace for a while.


    "Okay, we will do it your way. From now on Misaki is in charge of all things from this day forward. You have gained the trust of some of the highest ranking military officials Japan has. I can trust you to take care of the Nagasawa n as well!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 88: Ruler

    Chapter 88: Ruler


    Misaki was in a daze due to what she had just heard. But there was no one rejecting what he had just announced. Even Grandpa Nagasawa''s right hand man nodded his head in approval. Misaki did not know what to say. She did not think she was really cut out for the job but it seemed everyone was going to push her into this role!


    After a long while of silence, Misaki finally said: "Grandpa you have been in charge of the Nagasawa n since before I was even born! How can you just pass it all over to me!? Plus I am very impulsive! I killed a man just for questioning my authority and fed him to Ra''thar!"


    "Yes, I know. But in this new world, this new age. These things are a given! You are what this new era needs. These people followed you because you gave them hope. You won the trust of over five thousand soldiers and military personnel and theirmanders! I will still be here to assist when you need me to but from this day forward the Nagasawa n is no more and this new n No, this new nation that we will be building will be named by you!" Grandpa Nagasawa''s face was full of seriousness. It would have been fine if he made such a face in his old body but in his new body, it just looked like a little girl being cute.


    "But..." Misaki was still unsure if she was going to be able to handle such a role.


    "No buts! Brat you handle things the way you have been handling them. If you need to kill a few people then kill a few people. Are you not a demon lord to begin with!? From what I know Demon Lords are supposed to kill humans left and right. Just do not go overboard!" Shu who was standing next to Misaki nodded her head with every word that Grandpa Nagasawa said.


    Misaki looked around and everyone nodded their heads. Misaki let out a long sigh and said: "Fine... But Grandpa, Chief Takahara, General Utsumi I will be needing your guidance."


    "Only natural. Now, what will you call the new nation!?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked.


    "Yeah Misaki, name it something that fits the whole Demon Lord thing!" Chiho chimed in. She found this whole thing fun and interesting. Her best friend was about to be the ruler of southern Japan!


    "Ummm... Then how about, Dark Front..." Misaki tossed out a random name.


    "Hoho! I like it! Okay! Let''s hold a meeting!" Grandpa Nagasawa pped his hand together. He seemed to be a bit overly excited.


    Chiho snuck in close to Grandpa Nagasawa and asked: "Jiji what''s the real reason for making Misaki the leader?"


    "This old man is now fresh in his prime. I want to be free with no restraints! Just don''t tell the brat she might hit me!" Grandpa Nagasawa said these words and then ran off to go organize a meeting.


    Chiho stood there and watched her grandfather''s retreating back for a few seconds before she burst outughing. ''He is getting too used to being a little girl!''


    It took almost an hour to gather everyone that included monsters, civilians, soldiers, and those from the Nagasawa n. Grandpa Nagasawa stood up on Ra''thar''s hand with Misaki, Chiho, Chief Takahara and General Utsumi. In a cute voice, Grandpa Nagasawa shouted out: "From this day forward I will be stepping down as the leader of the Nagasawa n and appointing Misaki Mitsu as the new leader. The Nagasawa n will be no more. With all the new additions being it human or monsters and by the fact that we are now the rulers of southern Japan. We will now form a new faction with Misaki Mitsu as the head. Misaki, say a few words." Grandpa Nagasawa stepped aside to let Misaki step forward.


    Misaki took a deep breath before saying: "As my Grandpa said I will now be the new ruler of southern Japan. The new name of our faction will be Dark Front. I want to build a nation where humans and monsters can coexist. This does not mean that we will stop killing either humans or monsters. But those who wish to join us are wee to no matter what their race is.


    "Those who do not join us can be seen as an enemy. Anyone who attacks our nation and its people will be considered enemies. Right now the streets are filled with said enemies. Across Main Street of City C, there are human enemies! They all pose a threat to the humans and monsters of Dark Front.


    "Those who can fight will do all they can to protect the people andnd that belong to Dark Front. We are in a new age! An age werews of the old world hold no weight anymore. We are now in an age where you can lose your life the very second you step out from your door.


    " We will slowly work to reim thends that are now infested with monsters. Each Full Dive team will now have two winged monsters added to their team. This is so that they maymunicate and give monsters a chance to join us. If you are attacked by any monsters then do not hesitate to kill! If you are attacked by any human do not hesitate to kill!


    "I will say this now We will being up with a new set of rules. You might think that these rules are unfair and go against your free rights. But unfortunately, we do not live in a free world any longer. I will not ask much of all of you. I will only ask that you do your part. Every man, woman, and child that are able body must work! There will be no free lunch! Of course, we will not ask you to do things that are beyond your capability. I will state this now if youmit a crime against anyone here you will lose your life. There is no prison here and we have no time to take prisoners. I do not care if you stole a toothpick from your neighbor. If they have proof and the evidence shows that it was you then you will lose your life on the spot.


    "With this, all said I will now give you a choice. You can either stay and follow mymand or try your luck out in the streets with the monsters. The door is right there you can leave at any time. I will not hold anyone back." Misaki finished her speech she had no time to prepare for and waited to see the reactions of those around her.


    What she did not expect was dead silence. She looked behind her a bit confused but even the others were silent. It was as if everyone was in deep thought. Shu who had been hovering in the air floated down next to Misaki and said: "My Lord a nation of monsters and humans will be hard to build."


    "Even if that is so. I am a demon lord. I will be taking many monsters under my wing as I grow stronger. Those who are under my rule will need to get used to these monsters as they will be seeing them every day." Misaki had nned to build an army of monsters as well as humans. If they could work side by side it would benefit everyone.


    "I will do all I can to assist my Lord!" Shu knelt down in front of Misaki on one knee and bowed her head. No one knew who else did it after Shu but monsters and humans alike all did the same as they copied Shu''s action. Those who were standing behind her all had big smiles on their faces.


    Misaki looked over the crowd of humans and monsters who were now kneeling to her and became at a loss for words. On this day Misaki has over seven thousand humans and monsters kneel to her.


    Chief Takahara walked over and patted Misaki''s shoulder. "For a speech, you had toe up with right on the spot it showed these people who they had to follow from now on. How many years has it been since a ruler had people kneel in front of them in Japan? I think only you possess the charisma to make people kneel to you willingly."


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 89: New Version!

    Chapter 89: New Version!


    Misaki looked out over all those in front of her kneeling. She bitterly smiled as she said: "Please stand. We have a lot of work from this day forward! We will be rebuilding our lives from the ground up! We will be going person to person to find out what skills each person has. Whether you are a homemaker or a scientist you will be given a position that fits your skills. That is all for now. All of you must be tired from today''s events. For now, we will settle you all in and allow you to rest. Starting tomorrow we''ll begin the process of deciding what jobs you will be assigned. Dismissed!"


    After Misaki finished speaking, all the monsters and humans gave a bow before returning to what they were doing previously. Misaki had Ra''thar stay put in the yard while everyone else returned to the base. Misaki was heading back to her room, she had been up for almost two days and was tired. With all the events that had been going on, she didn''t even realize she was tried at all. She wondered maybe if this was also a side effect of having a system. She had found her own mentality was slowly changing. She was bing more and more ruthless with her actions...


    It was only when she arrived at her door to her room that she noticed that Shu had been following her. Misaki turned to Shu and asked: "Is something wrong?"


    "No, my Lord. As your personal guard, I am to stay with you at all times in case anything happens." Shu replied. Her mannerism was bing more and more polite.


    "Oh.. Well... I only have a single bed but you can share it with me for tonite if you don''t mind. Tomorrow I will use some earth magic and make you your own bedroom." Misaki smiled as she opened the door to her room and let Shu in. She did not find Shu to be annoying. On the contrary, Shu was very quiet to the point that Misaki did not even realize she was there.


    "My Lord you do not need to share a bed with me. I can always stand or sleep on the floor." Shu seemed to be a bit flustered by Misaki''s suggestion.


    "Enough, I can not let you sleep on the floor or stand. I do not know how harpies usually sleep but whether it be human or harpy you will be treated no differently than anyone else. You are my follower and also now my friend. So I will not have you sleep on any floor." Misaki argued.


    "Then I will follow my Lord''s orders." Shu felt very moved by the treatment she was receiving from Misaki.


    "Goode on here''s a towel and wash bin, let''s go to the bathes." Misaki did not wait before shoving the wash bin and a towel to Shu then pushing her out the door and bringing her to the bathes.


    On the way, they met up with Chiho and Chizuru. Trailing behind them was Tetsu who was red in the face. But he could not go to the men''s bath. So he was forced to go to the woman''s side. Behind him pushing him along was Grandpa Nagasawa.


    "Tetsu what are you dilly dallying for? It''s not like you''ve never seen a girl naked! Shit, you can look at yourself in the mirror now! So stop being such a pansy and get in there!" Grandpa Nagasawa chided.


    Misaki and the other girls saw this and couldn''t help butugh. They felt bad for Tetsu but at the same time, it was quite amusing seeing that blushed face every time. Misaki, Chiho and Chizuru gave Shu a royal spa treatment as she had every one of her feathers washed clean. This caused Shu who seemed to always have a serious face to blush.


    After the bath everyone went to log into the game. They had nned to search for a new dungeon to farm in. Misaki looked at Chiho and the rest and said: "Okay! Today we will look for a ce that will allow us to level up quickly."


    "I just hope the boss actually drops something since the Golem King''s Lair was bugged." Chiho added.


    "We can only hope that not all bosses are bugged. For now, we just see what happens. If it ends up being no drops then it would be easier to find and hunt world bosses." Shinji said. After the run in with Watase Eriko and watching how Misaki kept putting her life on the line for them, he wanted to get better gear and level up as fast as possible.


    "Either way we will all pop a [XP] potion now. This should bust our [XP] gain by a lot while in game." Misaki pulled out five [Xp Potions].


    A weekter


    "What the hell is this!? I can''t even see his level!" Misaki cried out as the doors mmed behind them.


    "Was this not a level sixty dungeon? We have cleared every floor of this ce and there has been nothing but level sixty mobs!" Chiho yelled out.


    "Right now it does not matter what is going on. All that matters is that we do whatever we can to kill this thing!" Misaki had no clue why this boss was so strong but she knew that there was no backing out of this room now that the doors were closed and could not be opened.


    "Alright! Same as always Tetsu up front, Astero and Angel deal as much damage as you can while Tetsu tanks, Mimi keep Tetsu alive as best as you can!" After Misaki said her words her face paled as Tetsu went to block an attack by the boss only to be sliced in two! It sliced him right through his shield and armor.


    "Damnit!" Misaki wanted to go and block the next attack but it was not a physical attack but an aoe! Misaki could only barely dodge it but the rest were wiped out!


    Misaki looked at the skeleton boss that was waving around scimitars and frowned. It aimed its sword right at her head. The next she knew her screen went ck. "Why did such a high level boss show up?"


    Misaki let out a long sigh and checked her inventory, they had at least gained an extraordinary amount of resources that can be used for new armor and weapons. Misaki closed her inventory when she heard a knock at her door. She got up and answered it.


    "My Lord the R&D team is asking for you.'''' Due to Shu''s and Ra''thar''s influence, everyone started calling her by my Lord.


    Misaki nodded her head and headed towards the meeting room. Within this week they have made a lot of progress. The new living quarters for civilians were almost half built and they had gathered arge number of resources. Misaki herself had made it to level sixty but had yet to spend any of her [Status Points].


    Misaki walked into the meeting room and saw a somewhat familiar objectying on the table but it was different from what she was used to seeing. "My Lord!" the heads of the R&D team all stood up and bowed.


    "No need for that, is this what I think it is?" Misaki was starting to get used to everyone bowing to her. Now she just shrugged it off as the norm.


    "Yes, my Lord! This is the new and improved version of the Full Dive gear!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 90: Setting Out!

    Chapter 90: Setting Out!


    Misaki looked at the new gear and was quite amazed at how it was slimmer than before and had an open top. It was more lightweight than the original. "Has this been tested?"


    "My Lord it has been tested and all of it works. The design is simple and allows for faster production." The R&D head answered.


    Misaki nodded her head and was very happy. This means they could mass produce their own helmets from now on. Misaki looked the gear over once again but noticed an additional item next to the helmet. "This is?"


    "My Lord this is a microphone so that those who are not in game canmunicate with those who are in game. We had adjusted the sound interface of this new Full Dive gear to allow for an outside microphone setup." Misaki thought this was a very good addition. It would allow for fastermunication with those in game in case of emergencies.


    "Very good! How fast can you make them?" This was the most important question because the speed of production will tell her how fast her Full Dive Unit will be created. She nned to make use out of every soldier and form many Full Dive Units with them.


    "We can produce five a day right now. It will go faster once we build some production equipment."


    "Then make it three a day and use the extra time to develop the production equipment. When the production equipment is done, start mass production of the new Full Dive gear. We need one for everyone as well as a lot of overstocks." Misaki could see them adding more people as time went on. So the more they had now the better.


    Misaki then turned to another man who was sitting there waiting patiently. "What do you have for me?"


    "My lord I am the head of the weapon research division. I took a look at the military''s weapons that they brought with them. Everything from the exoskeleton suits to the artillery can be reversed engineered and rebuilt within game materials. We can also make artillery using magic as the ammunition. It will just take some time to fully develop and test this out."


    "Alright, that sounds good. If it is possible it will make things easier down the road. It would allow anyone to have a weapon that can damage monsters. Good job everyone! I hope to see some more results next month. You are all dismissed." Misaki said as she smiled at them.


    All this was very good news to her. It meant that the people she had brought back were highly capable. She had arge team of engineers and scientists that were both military and civilian. She split them up into two groups, one to develop these new full dive gears and another for weapons development using modern weapons as a base. Misaki figured that with the current state of mind that Watase Eriko has she would not even think of reverse engineering any modern weapons. They were even nning to make a trip in a few days to a base a little south of the city. Misaki and her team along with Chief Takahara, two full dive teams and one hundred soldiers would make the trip. They would also have a squadron of winged monsters following along as well. Their target was the military equipment held there. This included tanks, jets and much more. They were going to reverse engineer everything they could and then advance it so that the armor could withstand monster attacks as well as the weapons being able to deal damage to monsters. Unlike before where monsters could shrug off a bullet, this time around the bullets should do some decent damage.


    But this was all just the beginning stages of things. In order to keep her area safe, Misaki decided she would set up a defensive line. She had many teams rotating throughout the day as they kept an eye on key locations. The military strategist under Chief Takahara came up with this n. It was the safest and easiest method of keeping Eternal Games''s Full Divers from disturbing Dark Front''s operations. There had already been a few skirmishes between her people and theirs. But no one has been killed as of yet. For now, Eternal Games seems to be staying low key. This was probably due to the loss of healers. Misaki had killed quite a few of them at the battle in front of the shelter.


    A few more days passed and today was the day they were going to be heading to the military base. In total there were over two hundred and twenty people going. Misaki was standing on Ra''thar''s hand overlooking the group in front of her. "Alright, this will be a two week round trip. Our main goal whether it is a monster or Human is toe back alive. If I find that we are heading into too high of a level area I will call for a full retreat. I do not expect anyone to fight monsters that have way too high of a level. Even if we do not seed in our main goal We will at least bring back much needed data on the other areas within our Dark Front domain. Everyone should have been given a magic brand on their hands or ws. This will serve as a way to identify members of the Dark Front. If we run into any monsters or humans who do not have this Magic brand, kill on sight if they attack or take them into custody if they are human. Non attacking monsters you can ignore. We are not here to farm for [XP]. Those days will being soon. Now that I have said what I had to say, does anyone have any questions?"


    Misaki looked at everyone, seeing that no one had anything to say. She said: "Then let''s move out!"


    Misaki left Ra''thar at the base for defense and took Shu with her. Well, more like she had no choice but to take Shu with her. Shu has been attached to her side ever since she became a follower. Anytime Misaki went in game, Shu would wait at her side watching over her. Surprisingly Misaki did not mind this. She knew that it was due to Shu bing her follower. Just like how her mentality was slowly bing more Demon Lord like. Shu''s mentality was bing more and more like a Demon Lord''s faithful servant.


    What''s more, was that no one else found it strange either. It seemed her dedication to Misaki was seen as a good thing. Shu was one of the few monsters who stayed in the base residential quarters. There were a few others but that was because a few interspecies rtionships had started to form between the humans and the harpies. This would give way to a whole new breed of humans in the future if any of them were to conceive a baby. With the changes to humans due to the systems, this was not seen as a weird thing. But was seen as a natural course since Harpies were mostly human besides their arms and feet. They could also speak the humannguage so it did not hinder them from forming rtionships.


    Misaki also did not stop them from forming rtionships either because as of now humans could be considered an endangered species in a sense. There was no official head count but at least ny percent of humans in Japan had perished. And there was no way of telling how many were dying each day. So forming rtionships with humanoid monsters or what was now called demi humans was a good thing to bring back up the numbers of humans.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 91: The Undead

    Chapter 91: The Undead


    Over two hundred humans and monsters moved forward. They were heading south towards the military base to bring back as much military equipment that they could. The march on foot would take a week to reach the base and then a week back. Misaki and her group killed many monsters on the way out of the city. They had decided to use the highway since it was more of a straight shot to the military base. But what they saw when they finally reached the highway shocked them. Lines of cars lined up end to end. It was a scene straight out of an apocalyptic movie. What was worse was that the scent of rotting corpses was very strong.


    "Ew! Do we have to go this way?" Chizuruined. She did not like this smell at all.


    "Yes Mimi, We have to, it is the quickest route by foot. If we go any other way it will take a month round trip to get there. We would also have more risk of being attacked from unknown ces." Although Misaki said these words she had no idea how much more terrifying this highway waspared to the deste streets of the cities and towns.


    They were about a day out down the highway when Shu whispered into Misaki''s ear. "What you said is true? They spotted movement?"


    "Yes, my Lord. Those in the air spotted movement up ahead and the way they are walking is not normal at all." Shu replied.


    "If that is the case then we might be in a bit of trouble..." Misaki turned around and looked at the group behind her. "Shu lift me into the air."


    Shu took hold of Misaki with her feet and flew upwards. "Halt!" Misaki''s voice rang out loud and clear. "Every one spread out! Do not group together, we have iing unknowns! Those in the back keep an eye out on our rear! Those in the middle move to your left and right nks! Those in fronte forward and spread out evenly. If what I have been told is correct we might be dealing with the undead! Aim for their heads. I am not sure if these are monsters that have spawned or the actual corpses of humans. We will not know until they get here! Remember to aim for the head!"


    It was just what happened next was not what Misaki was expecting. "Ahh!" A soldier from the middle of the group screamed out as a few shots were fired off. He was firing bullet rounds repeatedly into the creature that had its teethtched on to his arm.


    "It''s a fucking Zombie!" Another yelled out.


    Misaki''s face turned ck. More and more yells rang out. It seemed the dead here were all zombies now! "Change of ns! Clear out these vehicles and use them as shields! Get to work, we do not have much time!" Misaki was crunching the numbers in her head trying to figure out her next course of action. "Shu lower me down I need to see if they are human or not."


    Shu did as asked and stood next to Misaki as she looked over the corpse in one of the cars. She could see that they were indeed humans. But the next moment the dead female she was looking at in the car sprung up and tried to attack her through the window. Misaki quickly took out her sword and cut the zombie''s head off. "This is bad, we are basically surrounded. These corpses underwent some kind of mutation and are now all undead!"


    Chizuru and Chiho both shivered as Chiho asked: "What do we do then? We are all sitting ducks there thousands upon thousands of vehicles here!"


    "We have no choice but to kill our way through and think of it as a raid on an undead dungeon. We will get through this!" Misaki had no choice but to stand her ground and fight through this. If they were not able to get this equipment then protecting their territory will be very hard. She had no idea what Eternal Games ns are but Misaki was sure they had something nned.


    Misaki quickly led her team to join the fray as she killed zombie after zombie. After a good ten minutes of fighting, they were finally able to clear out an area and create barricades of cars to block off the iing zombies. "How many hurt?"


    "My Lord only fifteen were injured. Two Full Divers and thirteen normal humans." A soldier replied.


    "Quarantine them. Just in case they change. I do not know if this zombie outbreak has to do with the game or a mix of everything. If you have watched old movies these things happen due to viruses. Once bitten or scratched they might change. So we will be on the safe side and quarantine them. Make sure to also separate them so that they are not all together." The soldier she gave orders to saluted and ran off toplete his task.


    Misaki jumped up on top of one of the stacks of cars and yelled out: "From this point on we will hunker down here until we thin out this mess. If you get bit or scratched by one of these undead zombies, quarantine yourself in one of the cars here. Otherwise, aim for the head and kill!" Misaki jumped down from the car and called out for Shu. "Shu, have one of the fastest flying monsters head back to base and report what has happened and that we will be dyed a bit."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Shu, quickly flew into the sky to hand her orders. Meanwhile, Misaki walked over to Shinji. "Astero, I need you to form a firewall about ny meters out that surrounds us for the time being. It is just until we have finished setting up camp."


    "Right away!" Shinji was nning to suggest this to Misaki but Misaki already had this in mind. He felt even more admiration for her now. She always had things nned out a few steps ahead.

 Chapter 92: Planning

    Chapter 92: nning


    After the me wall encircled their group Misaki had Shu fly her over the surrounding area to get a good grasp on the situation. After she saw what she needed to see she had Shu drop her on top of a stack of cars. "Alright, everyone listen up. There seems to be a massive horde of zombies, undead, whatever you want to call them. The number of them I do not know. It could be anywhere from one hundred thousand or below. All I know is there is a dense horde making its way here. We can not let this horde push any more north. If they do they will wipe out what we already have if they break off from the high for any reason. I do not want to risk this. So from this time on we will be killing as many of these zombies as we can. Before I go over our full n does anyone have any questions? "


    "My Lord! Do you know how regr humans are turning into undead?" A soldier yelled out.


    "This I do not know. All I can say is that it could be due to the monster spawnings. There might be some kind of invisible gas that was never present in our world before being released into the air. I thought maybe there was a monster behind it or maybe a Full Diver who used necromancy but from the looks of things, this is not the case. There are too many zombies for a single person or even a group to be able to userge scale magic like this. So I can only think of an invisible gas. There is also the possibility that there is a virus humans already had that mutated due to monsters or a virus monsters carried that mutated and jumped to humans. We will know for sure if one of our own who are still alive changes into a zombie or not. They will stay under quarantine until further notice. Until we know if it is something along these lines do not allow yourselves to be harmed in any way that will break the skin. Otherwise, I will have you quarantined as well. Any more questions?" Misaki would need to bring back a zombified corpse to get a grasp of this situation on the way back. She hoped it wasn''t contagious but the knowledge of the incubation period would be helpful whether it only changed the dead into zombies or also the living. The time for the incubation period was the information they needed the most.


    "Alright since there are no more questions here is the n. All ranged attackers will attack from the air and kill as many as you can. Melee fighters only need to kill anything that pushes through the me wall. Remember safety first! Do not get bitten or scratched by these things! Monster squads lift ranged attackers in the air when they are ready! Healers buff the melee fighters with barriers and shields for extra protection! We are in for a long fight! Alright, get to it!" Misaki yelled out and jumped down from the car she was on.


    "Misaki what about us?" Chiho asked. Normally Misaki had other ns for them.


    "This time around I need you and Astero tomand the skies. Split the ranged attackers into two groups and takemand. Use your best judgments. You both know how raids work. Mimi, you are with Tetsu. I will be going in head on. I need to see if there are any abnormalities within the group of zombies that we do not know about. So Astero your team right nk, Angel your team left nk, and I will head straight down the middle. " Misaki gave out her orders to her team Chiho and Chizuru both looked at Misaki a little strange. "What is it?"


    "Misakitely you have been jumping in headfirst no matter what the situation calls for. It''s like you are asking for death!" Chiho let her true thoughts out.


    "I am not asking for death. I have a lot of things now to worry about. Also, my mental state seems to be slipping from what it used to be. It''s slow and gradual but I can feel it. I am sure you all feel it too. Even if that has something to do with my current thoughts and me rushing in headlong, I still have you all and over five thousand people to look after that are looking for me to give them a way out and a way to live in this world. My mind is always turning as I am always trying to figure out the best n to move forward so I do not let everyone down. Someday I will also leave Japan to go search for my parents as well. I still do not know if they are dead or alive." Misaki exined. She hoped this would allow them to understand her current actions and her current thoughts.


    "Just be careful Misaki otherwise I will go through the eighteen levels of hell myself if I have to, to bring you back." Chiho''s voice was filled with seriousness. Misaki was her friend, her family. Someone she truly cared for. She did not want to see Misaki die.


    Misaki stepped forward and gave Chiho a hug. "I will not die I promise. I will have Shu with me as well. She will be flying overhead and can bring me out if need be."


    After breaking her hug with Misaki, Chiho looked at Shu and said: "I am trusting you with to take care of her."


    "Do not worry it is my duty as my Lord''s guard to keep her safe at any time." Shu said giving a bow.


    "Alright, time is notte! Get to your squads'' lets go." Misaki knew they couldn''t stand around much longer before the horde reached them. So she had no choice but to cut the conversation short.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 93: Battling A Zombie Horde Part One

    Chapter 93: Battling A Zombie Horde Part One


    Misaki had Shu lift her into the air and bring her towards the Zombie horde. "Shu fly to the back of the horde. We will kill from the back. This should split the horde enough to make it easier for the other teams."


    "Yes, my Lord. I will do my best to assist you, my Lord!" Shu gave a small bow then proceeded to fly towards the back of the horde. It seemed that more zombies were being added to the horde by the second as the ones in the cars started to join the group.


    The horde of zombies was massive. It was just a sea of the walking dead. Misaki saw this and wondered if she would be able to survive if she started to get surrounded. "Shu no need to hold back today, go all out! Otherwise, the two of us will not have good endings!"


    "Do not worry my Lord. If anything happens I will at least make sure my Lord is safe first." Shu voice was full of determination. She would sacrifice herself without a second thought to protect her lord!


    "I can not leave you to cover for me Shu! You are not a ve! You are my friend. If things go wrong we both escape together or we both die together! It is that simple!" Although Misaki was touched by Shu''s words but she would not let her friend die for her. Although Shu is her follower she still considers Shu her friend and friends do not leave friends to die in your ce.


    Shu was very proud to be a follower of her Lord. If there were other demon lords out there, how many of them would be willing to die alongside their followers instead of saving their own hide?


    It took almost fifteen minutes to get to the backside of the horde. That was just how many there were. Misaki hovered over the horde of zombies and looked off into the distance where the others were. "Is everyone ready?"


    Multiple ready calls from the team leaders sounded out. Misaki gave Shu a sign and shouted: "Commence attack!"


    Misaki fired off a barrage of fireballs into the horde of zombies. Those fireballs created many craters with each impact as the zombies close to the impact points were blown away several meters. Shu dropped Misaki off before flying back into the air and started to attack the zombies below herself. Misaki waved her Queen''s de left and right cutting the tops of the zombies heads off that were close to her. She had to aim for the brain to make sure she actually killed it. Since just cutting the head off would not actually kill the zombie. Its body might fall over and be motionless. But the head would still be alive and well. So aiming for the head was really the only way to kill them.


    Shu sent down wave after wave of an attack called [Wind Scythe]. It was a wind aoe magic that sent out twenty attacks that resembled thin scythes made out of wind into the horde of zombies below. Her attacks could not be controlled after they were fired but it was enough to slice many zombies in half while others lost a leg or arm in the attack.


    On the other side of the horde, multiple kinds of magic spells were being fired off. Each team was doing its best to wipe out as many as they could. Even the other winged monsters were firing off magic spells left and right. Because of the loud explosion of the spells, the zombie horde quickly split just like Misaki had wanted. During this time Misaki never stopped once.


    Her sword was covered in slimy goo as she continued to kill one after the other.


    Just knowing that if they failed to stop this horde here, then there was a chance that they could split off and head towards the base which made Misaki fight even harder. Even though Ra''thar was there it did not mean that they would be one hundred percent protected and able to survive such a mass of zombies. What''s more, if they did get attacked by this horde, Eternal Games might take that chance to sneak attack them while they were preupied. The so called fishing in troubled waters routine.


    As the fight continued one Misaki''s [MP] was starting to get lower and lower. Seeing how to low her [MP]was getting she shouted out to Shu: "Shu pick me up we need to break and regain our [MP]!"


    Shu quickly dived down from the sky and plucked Misaki up off the ground before flying back up. The zombies that split off from the main group all gathered underneath Misaki and Shu jumping and reaching into the air trying to attack the two. Misaki quickly pulled out a few [MP] potions and passed a few to Shu and drank some herself. " Shu if your [MP] ever starts getting low just let me know."


    "I will, my Lord" Shu quickly responded. Shu was grateful to have these [MP] potions. Without them, she would have run out of mana quickly. Although she was level 200 her mana still depleted quickly as the cost amount for each spell was huge. So she was going through mana just as quickly as Misaki was.


    After recharging her mana Misaki and Shu sent down a barrage of attacks towards the zombies clearing an area for Shu to drop Misaki off. Misaki went right back to work with her sword. She could see the [XP] getting higher and higher with each kill. Each Zombie was worth 100 [XP] it was not a lot but with this amount of zombies, it was enough to maybe get close to level 61.


    As Misaki was trying to calcte her [XP] amounts. A shrill scream came from within the pack of zombies.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 94: Battling A Zombie Horde Part Two

    Chapter 94: Battling A Zombie Horde Part Two


    Misaki heard the shrill scream and could tell things were not as easy as it seemed anymore. Knowing how much [XP] she was getting without a [XP] pot she quickly took one out and drank it while she searched for the source of the scream. "Shu did you see the source of that scream just now?"


    "My Lord! There are hundreds of fast moving undeading this way. Their movements are more like an animal''s than that of a human''s!" Shu quickly flew down to Misaki and brought her up into the air to see. She did this without needing Misaki to ask. Misaki was startled for a moment but smiled because this was exactly what she was going to ask Shu'' to do.


    Misaki looked over the horde of zombies and was shocked at how fast these zombies were moving. They were very nimble in their actions. They did not even touch other zombies in the horde as they sped along in her direction. "Shu send a few attacks at them."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Shu pped her wings sending out many [Wind Scythes] at the new zombie type.


    Unexpectedly this new kind of zombie was able to dodge the attacks without even looking at them. Shu had sent twelve [Wind Scythes] and each one was dodged easily. Misaki thought for a moment before raising her hand into the air, her mana drained almost instantly to 100[MP] as the sky filled with thousands of fireballs. "Going to such an extent to kill some zombies seems like overkill and is a huge waste of mana but if these things can dodge your attacks so easily then let''s see if they can dodge this."


    Misaki dropped her hand and as if taking it as amand the fireballs sped forward towards the iing new zombie type. Misaki watched as the fireballsnded one after the other. The sound of fireball after fireball exploding as they hit the ground shook the air. The fireball''s explosive sound reverberated out for many kilometers away, catching the attention of the other who were fighting.


    Chiho looked up and into the distance. Her hands balled up into fist tightly as she saw the mass amount of fireballs being sent into the zombies. Worry filled her face as she saw this scene. Chiho''s eyes suddenly filled with determination as she yelled out: "Do you see that!? Your Lord is working her ass off. What are you all doing? Do you really want to let your Lord down? We need to show our Lord what we are made of! Do not let a single one of these undead bastards enter our base camp!"


    Feeling a bit weird after calling Misaki lord, Chiho hoped this would at least get the low moral that was starting to loom over everyone''s heads back into high spirits. Her hope was not in vain as the thousands of loud cheers sounded out and spells started to fire off even quicker than before. The rate of zombie killing doubled. Not even a single zombie could move forward without being killed.


    On Misaki''s side, she was gulping down [MP] potion after [MP] potion. She had no choice because these new zombies were so quick that ny percent of them escaped her initial bombardment. Seeing how the spells did not work Misaki realized she had no other choice but to take it to hand to handbat. But seeing how fast these new zombies were she quickly opened her character window and dumped all her [Status Points] into agility.


    [Agility]10 (15)  90(144)


    Misaki did not even take a nce at her other stats after putting her [Status Points] in. She quickly closed her menus and said: "Shu let me down!"


    Shu did as she was told. As soon as Misaki''s feet were on the ground she could already feel that her body was ten times lighter than before. With her Queen''s de in her hand, Misaki shot out like a bullet. Her speed had increased almost one hundred times that of what it was before. She ran through the zombie horde unhindered as she killed the zombies in her path. It took her no more than a few seconds to reach the first new zombie type. The zombie was very quick but with Misaki''s speed, she was much faster than it. As she got closer she realized that as long as you were faster than the zombie its movements were no different than a regr zombie. Seeing this Misaki rxed a bit as she swung her sword cutting the top of the zombie''s head off.


    "I will need to work on my spells speed. I need to somehow figure out how to make the spells reach the targets faster." Misaki thoughts were drifted elsewhere but that did not hinder her rate of killing. Even the new zombie type was easy to deal with making the whole area from the tip of her sword when stretched out, to the spot where Misaki stood a zombie kill zone.


    Hours passed and the zombie horde was quickly decreasing. The thousands of zombies that once packed the road were now nothing more than a few hundred. Misaki could hear screams of joy as people were yelling out that they had leveled up over and over. It seems that they also used [XP] pots while killing. The melee fighters who were in the safety zone also got [XP] from being teamed up with the groups on the outside. You could say this whole thing was a good way to power level the Full Divers that came long on this trip. Misaki looked at her own level and saw she was actually able to gain four levels bringing her to level 64. This was a surprise to Misaki since she had not had a chance to even notice when she leveled up.


    After finally finishing off the zombies around her Misaki looked up at the sky that was starting to cloud up. "Shu let''s head back to the rest." Misaki felt weird since she did not feel tired at all, she had been killing for so long but did not even feel the slightest bit of fatigue. but she still felt it was good to take a break after killing so many zombies.


    Returning to the base camp Misaki saw thest of the zombies being killed off. She did not join to help out instead she went right to where the ones who were bitten and scratched buy the zombies were being quarantined. When she arrived she saw Tetsu standing there looking at the people inside the cars. His face was not looking very good as he did. "Tetsu what''s wrong?"


    "Take a look. They did indeed change so you were right to quarantine them." Tetsu pointed to the Full Diver in the car in front of him. It was smashing its hands against the ss trying to get out.


    "Are the rest the same?" Misaki asked as she inspected the way this zombie moved.


    "Yes, they all changed even those with a minor scratch turned." Tetsu answered. He was not sure what to do with them so he just kept them under guard so that if they got out somehow, the guards could kill them quickly.


    "Let it out I want to see something." Misaki wanted to test whether or not the fast zombies were Full Divers or just a variant zombie type. But when she saw the slow moving zombie get out and slowly walk towards her she now understood that there were some variants of zombies and this variant was not based on them being a Full Diver or not. "Okay put it back in and make sure it can not escape at all until we get back. I want to bring it back to the base with us so we can get a better understanding of how these things were turned into zombies. I will take care of the rest so you all do not have to."


    Misaki was not friends with these people who turned. Even if she was, she still would do the same she was about to do now. She walked to each car and stabbed the turned zombies in the head with her sword. One after the other they were killed. The entire time Misaki did not flinch once as she killed them. Her face was emotionless as she did this dirty work. Chiho and the others came back to see this scene. Chiho felt a little ufortable seeing how Misaki was changing so fast. It seemed her humanity was slipping more and more.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 95: Tears Of The Heart

    Chapter 95: Tears Of The Heart


    After killing the Full Divers and soldiers who turned into zombies, Misaki turned to look at the eyes that were staring back at her in fear. Seeing the fear caused Misaki to frown. She did this so they would not have to but yet they look at her with fear in their eyes? Did they think she was going to kill them next? What Misaki did not know was her scene of the massive fireball bombardment and the fact that with just the help of one monster, Misaki had killed thousands of zombies by herself had caused fear and reverence to build up within these soldiers and Full Divers. Added on with her emotionless face as she killed her ownpanions whether they were zombies or not sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Misaki let out a long sigh as she jumped up top of one of the taller car stacks. She looked out over everyone present and shouted: "Attention!" Her one word made everyone who was not paying attention to stop their actions as they all turned to look at Misaki. "Just now I did indeed did kill the ones who turned into zombies except for one. Which is being sealed up in order to take them back for testing. Because of this, some of you seem to have grown a bit of fear towards me You may want to deny this but I can see it in your eyes as you look at me. I might be emotionless as I did this dirty task but someone had to do it. In order to not allow those who are more closely rted to the ones who turned into zombies or undead whatever you want to call them have to do such a deed. I did the deed for you. Killing a loved one or friend, someone who is very close to us is not an easy thing.


    "You may call me heartless because I seem to not be able to show much emotion any more towards things like killing. But things are no longer like the old world where we can be happy go lucky. On the battlefield, one must be decisive in their actions. In order to make sure my team, all of you are mentally healthy and will not be mentally harmed because you were forced to kill a brother, sister, or even a partner. I took it upon myself to do this deed. So that the one who suffers is not you but me. I do not like turning my sword on or against arade, a brother or sister in arms. Even if they are zombies it is still a hard thing to do but I did this because it needed to be done by someone and since my mentality has changed to the way it is now. I am the best person for such a job. I have said what I needed to say. Fear me, hate me, love me, or revere me, it is up to you. Just remember, as of now I am still your leader and will do what I can to help build a future where things like today do not need to happen again. Alright enough of this. Get packed up, we need to move out!"


    Misaki jumped down and walked over towards the area heading south. She felt a bit depressed in her heart. She was just trying to make things easier for her people. "I guess I will need to get used to this as time goes on. I just hope those around me don''t start avoiding me because of it."


    "No never!" two shouts sound off at the same time from behind Misaki. Chizuru and Chiho who both ran after Misaki because they could tell she was feeling down, heard her words and felt pain in their hearts. They knew Misaki better than anyone else especially Chiho. They knew Misaki''s change was due to her race and the changes the system was doing to all of them. But even now she was still thinking of others and trying to find ways for them to cope with these changes easier. Although the two felt a bit ufortable on how fast Misaki was changing that did not mean that Misaki was not still Misaki. But even though these two thought this, deep down the two were starting to build a bit of fear towards her themselves. They had just not realized it yet.


    Misaki rubbed her nose feeling a bit embarrassed that her inner thoughts were heard. "So you two heard that huh? Sorry about that. Just ignore what I said. It''s just me thinking out loud."


    "How can we ignore you! Misaki I have been your friend for a long time now. I take you as my family. If you''re feeling this way you need toe talk to me! Let me know what you actually feel. To be honest Misaki I am really worried about you!" Chiho yelled out. She was concerned but she was more afraid of losing the friend she once had, the Misaki who would smile and get excited to go y a video game. She has not seen Misaki''s genuine smile for a while now. She always has a serious look on her face as if she is always nning the next step. Even after there Full Dive sessions she goes and starts nning things with the other leaders of Dark Front.


    "Misaki, we know you are doing what you think is right. We know that you are trying to protect us as much as possible but you know you can rely on us more often. Every time I see you using yourself as a shield to protect us breaks my heart. Because you are always putting yourself in danger for our wellbeing. So what if some fear you or if some revere you. Misaki to us in this new strange world you are our guiding light! You are what is pulling all of us together. Young and old are now working together to make a ce for ourselves in this new world. None of this would be possible if it was not for you. You have put everyone else first over yourself to make sure theirs and our lives can be what it is now. Without you, most of the soldiers who were fighting on the front lines trying to build the wall would have died to Ra''thar. Without you, those soldiers that did escape and went to the shelter would have died at the hands of Eternal Games. Even the civilians might have all perished. I know I would have died! Misaki we are all still alive and fighting because you are here. So do not ever think that we would avoid you! Never think that!" Tears filled Chizuru''s eyes. To her, Misaki was her savior. Someone who gave her the means to live in this new world. Who saved her from dying during the first wave of monsters. If she was not with Misaki, she would have been eaten by a monster while sitting in her apartment shivering in fear.


    Misaki looked at the two tear filled girls in front of her and gave a warm smile. She walked up to them and pulled them both into a hug. "Don''t cry you two. I won''t think or say that again I promise."


    The other soldiers and Full Divers saw this scene and heard their words all felt a little bad. The words of the two girls really hit home. They were right. Misaki was their savior. A person who had given them a way of life in the new world. They should not be looking at her with fear in their eyes but should be looking at her with eyes full of gratitude! One of the team leaders yelled out: "Every one line up!"


    All the Full Divers and Soldiers lined up at the team leader''smand. "Bow!"


    Over two hundred people all bowed to Misaki as they all said in unison "My Lord! We are sorry for our actions and thank you for giving us new lives!"


    Misaki saw this and was a bit stunned but she smiled at them and said: "Okay everyone, raise your heads no need to bow to me. I am just a normal person nothing more. I thank you for your kind words. Let''s get back to work. We need to get moving before it gets dark. Remember this time we need to stay extra vignt! If you see a dead body immediately bash its head! We can not risk any more zombies attacking us when we least expect it! "


    Seeing how Misaki said such violent words nonchntly everyone started tough. "Yep our Lord is just like that!" Someone shouted out causing another uproar ofughter from the group. Even Chizuru and Chiho wereughing. The only one who was at a loss was Misaki.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 96: Battle At The Military Base

    Chapter 96: Battle At The Military Base


    The trip took a little longer than expected due to a high number of monster attacks and more zombie hordes. The zombie hordes they ran into were a lot smaller and were easily taken care of but the trip to the military base still took a week and a half. Misaki had received word that everything was okay back at the base. The only exception was more skirmishes with Eternal Games at the border of Main Street. Other than that they did report a few zombie sightings on the streets. So it seemed that there was something in the air that caused dead bodies to turn into zombies. This meant all dead would need to be cremated instead of buried to reduce the number of zombies. But with the amount of dead lying in the streets and in the buildings and maybe even the shelters, there was no telling how many were out there.


    Misaki and her team were currently standing outside the gates to the military base. "Chief Takahara, why do I feel if we enter this ce we will be attacked?" Misaki asked.


    "My Lord it seems as if someone has barricaded themselves in the main bunker up ahead. I can also sense around two hundred or so people inside." Chief Takahara was now a Full Diver. He had reached level 25 during the zombie horde fighting.


    "Mmm... I can too." Misaki turned around and looked at everyone behind her. "Okay here is what we will do, Chief Takahara, Angel, Tetsu wille with me. Mimi and Shinji will back up the rest of you. I want team leaders to split up the groups and start securing tanks, jets, anything you can find. Grab anything that seems useful. I want all winged monsters to fly recon and if you see anything that will threaten our team, kill it if you can or report back if it''s way too far out of your hands. Let''s go!"


    Misaki finished giving orders and then grabbed the gate and pulled therge solid metal gate in front of her right off its hinges and tossed it to the side like a piece of trash. With the door, open Misaki and her team walked right in unhindered. Misaki and her four members, plus Shu, went right to the bunker where they detected the people hiding. They were only able to detect these people because of a detection magic that was mainly supposed to be used for gathering resources in game. It also had other useful applications since it could detect those around you as well. Misaki made it mandatory for all Full Divers to learn this magic.


    They stood in front of the door of the bunker, Misaki once again casted some detection magic and noticed that the men inside were getting into a defence position. Misaki sucked in a deep breath and used magic to amplify her voice. "Those of you inside if you fire on me I will have no choice but to defend myself. Chief Takahara is here with me as well. If you do not want to get hurt please put down your arms and have a talk with us first."


    Misaki once again casted detection magic but the people inside did not put their weapon down nor did they seem to be sending anyone out to talk. Frowning, Misaki turned to Chiho and said: "Angel fire an arrow to the right and kill the guy behind therge box in there."


    Chiho did not hesitate as she pulled back her bowstring and an energy arrow formed in her hand. She aimed and let go of the bowstring sending the energy arrow flying towards the door. It pierced through the door right into the head of the man hiding behind the box. This caused the people inside to start to panic and be disorderly.


    Misaki once again took a deep breath and shouted: "As you can see we can kill you without a second thought. If you do not talk to us peacefully, you will be deemed a threat to Dark Front and will be forcefully removed. I do not wish to spill any more of your blood so pleasee out and talk with us." Misaki then turned to Chiho and said: "Sorry I made you dirty your hands..."


    "No It''s fine. My hands were already dirty during the battle of the shelter. Let me share some of your burdens Misaki. Killing people is part of our day to day life now. You had me kill that one person just now to show them that they will die at any time if we wished. You did this in order to get them toe out more peacefully. One death to save many. Misaki I know your train of thought well now." Chiho said with a smile. She had begun to understand Misaki''s mindset a lot the past week. Her actions were to the point and did not beat around the bush. She did not like to do things in a way that would slow things down. She wanted things done quickly with the least amount of effort. Hence why she would kill one person to scare the rest into submission.


    Misaki smiled and said: "You are correct. I was thinking just like that. But it seems to have failed. Chief Takahara. I will be moving to n b please stay back for now. Onlye in when I say."


    Misaki could see that the people inside still showed no signs of giving up. She had Chief Takahara step back because she had no idea what weapons these people had or if these people might be Full Diver''s or not. Chief Takahara''s level was not that high so it was not good for him to be on the front lines just yet.


    Motioning with her hands she had Tetsue to the front. "Alright, Tetsu I will kick the door in and then you take the lead and push in. If they fire and magic spells fall back immediately we do not have a healer behind us right now."


    "Un, my Lord do not worry I got a new skill on level up that allows me to resist all magic for ten seconds." Tesu exined.


    Smiling Misaki said: "Good! Then let''s do this!" Misaki raised her foot and kicked the door to the building off its hinges sending the door flying towards those trying to hold a defensive line.


    A voice rang out from the other side. "Fire! Kill the fuckers who invaded our den!" Surprisingly the people inside were actually no soldiers but Full Divers! Their levels ranged from level 10 to level 20! Seeing this, Misaki''s face turned ck. They had to be Full Divers!


    "Change of ns kill them all!" Misaki yelled. She was d she kept Chief Takahara outside. Tetsu walked forward with his shield in hand blocking all the spells and arrows being shot in their direction. Some were even shooting guns as if they would do something to Misaki and her team. Chiho was firing arrow after arrow. The people from within the bunker started to show up as well. Misaki ran forward dodge spells and other attacks as she swung her sword reaping life after life. Shu walked in causing the enemies to feel a cold chill run down their spine.


    "Fuck they got a level 200 monster with them!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 97: Colorless (Sato Akihito)

    Chapter 97: Colorless (Sato Akihito)


    They had originally thought that they could win with their numbers but now with a level 200 boss here their chances of winning were very low. The Full Diver who seemed to be the leader of the bunch yelled out: "Just hold out until Colorless gets here! When reinforcements arrive we will be able to take these fuckers out!"


    Misaki heard the yell from the leader and she sneered. Her voice sounded out over all the full divers present within a forty eight kilometer distance the anger in her voice was very apparent: "Oh? You have reinforcementsing? Then I guess I shouldn''t waste any more time. Dark Front, fall back!"


    All those from Dark Front, monster, human and full diver heard her words and all fell back out of the military base. Misaki never wanted to use one of her trump cards but if they have reinforcementsing it would put her team who were collecting the military equipment in danger so she had no choice at this time.


    The leader of the enemy Full Divers suddenly had a bad omen as he noticed the aura on Misaki was frightfully chilly. "Shu, take me into the air it''s time."


    Tetsu and Chiho had already fallen back with Chief Takahara. Shu wasted no time in picking Misaki up and flying high into the air. When Misaki saw that her people were far enough away she gave Shu a signal. Shu pressed her wings together and a bright shining light started to appear from the cracks of her wings. It got brighter and brighter as it overshadowed the sun and lit up thend below. Ever since she hit level 60 Misaki had unlocked her follower raid wipe spells. This was one of them called Lunar Night. It took a few seconds to charge, it was enough time for those in a raid to try to get out of the way. But the enemy Full Divers were confused as to what was going on but when one of them stuck their head outside the bunker their face paled and their eyes filled with horror.


    "Fuck run!" The Full Diver screamed.


    But it was way toote Shu raid wipe spell was already ready it fell to the ground as the air distorted. With a loud


    *Boom!*


    It was like an atomic bomb going off. The Full Divers in the bunker had missed their chance of escape. The entire base waspletely wiped off the face of the earth. When the dust cleared there was nothing left but molten rock and arge crater. Those from her team, all had their eyes bulge out at the scene in front of them. If this was a game it would have just wiped out the team but this Misaki looked around at the destruction and her eyes caught sight of a group of one hundred or so people in the distance who were rushing over.


    "Shu, bring me to them." Misaki said her tone of voice was still cold.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Shu pped her wings and flew off towards the group.


    The person in the lead raised his hand and stopped the group behind him from going forward. The person seemed to shout a few things before Misaki got there. She was surprised that these people did not attack. She could only guess that what the leader shouted was for them to not attack her until he knew what was going on.


    "Are you the leader named Colorless of those people that were in what used to be the MIlitary base?" Misaki asked.


    "Unfortunately, yes. My name is Colorless or you can call me Sato Akihito." The young man around seventeen years old said. "May I ask why you destroyed the military base?"


    "Well, Sato, I did not want to destroy it. I was originally here with Chief Takahara, the former Chief of the JSFD to pick up as much military equipment as we could. We detected people inside the bunker when we arrived. I first asked them toe out and speak to me quietly but they did not respond. Even after a little coercer they still did note out to talk peacefully. So I kicked the door in which caused a fight. When they said reinforcements wereing I had no choice but to destroy everything in order to ensure the safety of my people." Misaki exined lightly.


    Sato looked at how Misaki nonchntly spoke of destroying an entire Military camp as if it was an everyday thing and did not know if he should get angry at the girl or take a liking to her. But when she finished talking he understood what happened. He couldn''t help but curse the idiots for not trying to exin things before things got out of hand. But one thing did pique his interest.


    "Miss, may I have your name?" Sato asked.


    "Misaki. Most just call me Lord now." Hearing Misaki say people call her lord, Sato was not able to hold back hisughter!


    Seeing himugh Misaki did not get mad she was actually praising him. ''This was the normal reaction one should have when someone says, lord!'' "Ahem, when you''re doneughing..." Misaki praised him but it was still embarrassing to beughed at like this. So she could not hide the blush on her face.


    It was only Shu who was angered as she yelled out: "You dareugh at my Lord!?"


    Shu yell stifled Sato''sugh as she choked on air. He looked up at the level 200 boss and felt a shiver run down his spine. He did not want to anger the harpy. "*Cough!* Sorry, I shouldn''t haveughed. Then Misaki, may I ask what do you mean by your people? "


    "It''s fine tough, it''s the normal reaction one should have and to answer your question I am the leader of Dark Front. Dark Front is working to build a ce for human and monster kind where we can live peaceful lives once again. You could say that we are the ones who will rule over the south half of japan." Misaki answered.


    "Oh? Then who rules over the north half of Japan?" Sato looked at Misaki with great interest. She was very beautiful and her aura was very oppressive, something that even stifled him. Just being in her presence was enough to want to bow down to her. This was the kind of feeling he got from Misaki.


    "Eternal Games my enemy!" Misaki answered, her tone of voice seemed to have grown colder. To those behind Sato that felt the air around them grow even colder. Sato felt a shiver run down his spine. He could feel the hate and killing intenting from Misaki.


    "Then I have a simple question for Miss Misaki. Are you willing to take me and my people in? I know you might think that I might seek revenge for those who are now dead. But it was their fault for not trying to talk it out peacefully. The team leader for that group was not the brightest person in the world. You can even put us under watch for as long as you want." Sato said as he bowed his head.


    Since the beginning, ever since Misaki started talking to Sato she had not felt any malice from this person. It was either he was telling the truth or was hiding his true intentions. She could tell that he seemed somewhat strong, stronger than the rest. In order to make it so he and his people did not cause any issues down the road, Misaki came to a decision. "I will put you all under probation. You will be under watch for a period of time until I have deemed you to be loyal. Sato, you will stay under my watch."


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 98: Threats

    Chapter 98: Threats


    Sato looked at Misaki and thought for a moment before saying: "Did you fall in love with me at first sight?"


    Misaki face went ck: "Never mind Shu, just kill him. We don''t need to bring back perverts!"


    "Yes, my Lord" Shu spread her wings and was about to cast [Wind Scythe], when Sato started to panic.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Hold on I was just joking!" Misaki raised her hand as she saw Sato pleading to stop Shu from doing anything.


    Misaki red at him and said: "Just remember your mouth can get you in trouble."


    Sato looked at Misaki dumbfounded. ''Did this girl not like men or something?'' Sato let out a sigh and wiped the sweat that formed on his forehead. He swore he would try to watch his mouth from now on. Feeling a bit depressed after being threatened Sato said: "I will remember my Lord''s words."


    "You know what, Shu go ahead!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "No wait I''m sorry!"


    Misaki let out augh seeing Sato panic once again. Something she had not done for a while. Misaki had to admit that at least Sato was good for something right now and that was a form of entertainment.


    "Okay, enough joking! We need to get things in gear. Follow me to my team. Shu lower me to the ground we will walk with them." As soon as Misaki''s feet touched the ground she walked over to Sato and stretched out her hand. "Although you are a pervert I hope we can get along with each other."


    Sato gritted his teeth. ''Pervert!?'' He wanted to retort but when he saw Shu next to him he could only swallow back his grievances and shook it Misaki''s hand. "Likewise."


    The two talked as they made their way around the destroyed military base. Misaki found out that Sato was originally an orphan. He had been by himself since he was seven years old. After his parents died he was passed around between his rtives until he was sixteen years old. He then struck out on his own and for the past year and a half, he had been working at a convenience store to make money to pay his rent.


    He saved his money little by little just to get his Full Dive gear. He had gotten his system by ident when he tried to reach the bottom of ake he was exploring. He ended up swimming right through the map and found himself in the same position Misaki did when she got hers. He was a leader of a guild in the game and the people he was with were his guildmates. The others were not really known by him, he had only met them a week ago. When he and his guildmates found the military base those people were already there. Since he was level headed and the highest level out of the bunch they all looked up to him as their leader after only a few days of interactions. So Sato and his guild did not have any deep connection with those people.


    He had recently gone out with his guild to fight and level up. Unlike the others in the bunker who only went in game to level up. That was when Misaki showed up. Misaki heard his story and felt a little bad for him since he had to grow up without any familial love. It made Misaki think about her own family and wondered where they were at this time. She hoped sometime in the future once things in Japan were settled she could go look for them.


    Sato also learned about what had happened to Misaki since the full dive incident. She did not go into her past since there was not much to speak of.


    When Misaki walked up to where her team was, Chiho was the first to run forward but stopped short in her tracks as she saw Misaki walking next to a young manughing and smiling as they talked. After a few second pause, Chiho pushed down her jealous feelings and gave a smile. It was only that her eyes showed no hint of a smile as they stared icily at Sato.


    "This is?" Chiho asked.


    "Angel this Sato Sato Sato err, what was it again?" Misaki hadpletely forgotten Sato''s first name.


    Sato felt a little disgruntled on how Misaki could not even remember his name. ''Have we not been talking this entire time? I am pretty sure I said my name a few times now!'' "Sato Akihito or you can call me by my in game name Colorless."


    Chiho looked Sato up and down and then sent him a private message. "Don''t even think about it or yo might lose a certain part of your body!"


    Sato looked at the message on his HUD and wanted to cry. ''Why does everyone I meet keep threatening me!?'' He could only helplessly send a message back: "I wouldn''t even try since the guard next to her is scary!"


    Chiho did not reply, she only forced a smile and said: "It''s nice to meet Colorless."


    After introducing everyone, Misaki finally had Shu bring her into the air so everyone could see her. "Okay, I have gotten the report from Chief Takahara. Although things did not go as nned we still got quite a bit of the military equipment we came for. I must thank you all for your hard work. We will set up a base camp here tonight and then leave to head home tomorrow."


    A wave of cheers rang out when they heard they would be heading home. They all wanted a good rest. This trip had been a mentally exhausting trip for them. Having to always be vignt of their surroundings. There was no telling when they would be attacked. Some of the Full Divers were up for thirty six hours or more as they had to keep watch and then travel the next day.


    Sato who was looking at the cheering crowd was very surprised there were many monsters mixed in with the Full Divers and humans. There were also some in the sky as well. He now understood when Misaki, meant by a ce where humans and monsters could co exist.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 99: Sneak Into Misakis Room!

    Chapter 99: Sneak Into Misaki''s Room!


    A few days passed as Misaki and her team plus Sato and his guild members made their way back to base camp. The entire time Misaki and Sato had been talking and joking around. Misaki had a smile on her face the entire time she was talking with him. They seemed to be getting along pretty well.


    Chiho and Chizuru felt a little left out. This was especially true for Chiho who felt like her ce had been taken. That was her best friend! Chiho could remember all the times she had spent with Misaki. ying games together, bathing together, and just in hanging around doing nothing. It was not that she was mad at Misaki at all. It was more like she was jealous because it had been a long time since she had been able to bring out Misaki''s true smile like Sato was doing this instant! She had longed to see that smile. That smile that used to be directed at her. But now it was not her that was able to bring it out but a man Misaki had just met! Chiho let out a long sigh as she mumbled to herself: "Maybe I should find a way to sneak into Misaki''s room tonight..."


    "What do you need to find Chiho?" A voice rang out in her ear. Hearing this voice caused Chiho to blush as she looked up at Misaki who was standing next to her. "Mi-Mi-Misaki why are you here?"


    At some point while she was lost in thought, Misaki had appeared next to her! "Where am I supposed to be if not here? Are you not my best friend, my sister?" Misaki said jokingly. Misaki got tired of picking on Sato and noticed Chiho standing by herself lost in thought. She got a mischievous idea of scaring Chiho but when she tiptoed over getting ready to scare her she heard Chiho mumble something about finding something. So instead of scaring her, she called out to her.


    "That''s not what I mean, I thought you were with Colorless." Chiho replied. Her ears were still a little red.


    "Well yeah, I do enjoy talking with him and teasing him. It helps me relieve my stress. His reactions make meugh but nothing more than that. I would much rather spend my time leveling with you guys but we have not had much downtimetely By the way, Chiho what was it that you needed to find?" Chiho started to tear up since it had been a long time since Misaki called her real name. She had missed being called Chiho by Misaki.


    Chiho blushed once again and became flustered. There was no way she would tell Misaki the truth! All she could do was try to change the subject! "You called me Chiho outside the base, are you not going against your own rules?"


    "Yeah, I decided to get rid of that rule since both game and real world are basically the same now. No need to keep up the character name things. We can just let people choose how they want to be called. Either they can take their in game name or their real name. I will have someone set up an office for human rtions when I get back. I n to do a few more things that Chief Takahara suggested to make Dark Front more structured. Although it still won''t be a democracy any time soon, I do not mind setting up some kind of structure to make things more convenient for others. Plus this will also give us a measure of how many people are with us. Also, I decided to form the Dark Front guild in the system. It will allow us to have a better idea of who is who, in an instant. Since we will be able to see our guild name next to their name when we target them." Misaki started to chat away with Chiho about this and that and what her future ns were as she asked Chiho''s opinion. Chiho felt like Misaki really had not changed one bit since she became a full diver. It was like the old Misaki was back.


    Chizuru who was watching everything on the side smiled seeing Chiho and Misaki talking like they used to. "Oh? Not going to run over and join in?"


    Chizuru jumped from surprise and hit the man who had just snuck up on her. "Shinji can you not do that!? And no I will not go join them. Seeing them back to their normal high school girl selves is a good thing. I will let Nagasawa have today."


    "Eh? I thought you were in love with Misaki to the point that you would stop at nothing to get her?" Shinji asked somewhat confused.


    "I won''t interrupt the girl I love''s friendship. Whether Nagasawa is a rival or not Misaki still cherishes her very much. How could I cause problems for the girl I love? " Chizuru answered she would never get in between Misaki and her friends. Though at the same time she would not stand for anyone trying to one up here either. She started to ponder a few things in her head as she thought: ''I wonder if I can bribe Shu to let me sneak in MIsaki''s bed one of these nights...''


    "Oh... " Shinji suddenly felt very depressed. He has liked Chizuru since he firstid eyes on her but the girl was obsessed with Misaki! He wondered if there would ever be a day that he might be able to get his feelings across to her.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 100: The Battle Of Main Street Part One

    Chapter 100: The Battle Of Main Street Part One


    It was thest day of travel and everyone in Misaki''s team was very tired. They had been trying to rush back so that they could take a nice long break. Misaki, Chiho, Chizuru, and Sato were all talking with one another as they walked when Shu suddenlynded in front of Misaki. Causing all four of them to stop. "My Lord! Word hase back that Eternal Games is doing an all out attack at the border of Main Street! There have already been many casualties on both sides. Right now the death count for Dark Front is around two hundred and Eternal Games has around three hundred dead. But it seems things have started to turn around when Eternal Games pulled out some new kind of beam weapon locking down our side and pushing us into a defensive position."


    Misaki''s face went ck hearing this news. She couldn''t help but yell out loud: "That bitch! Does Watase Eriko not understand that no matter how hard she tries she will never win! I am already being nice as it is by letting her take the north side of Japan right now! She has not even taken back the northern side of Japan yet and she wants to start a damn war!?"


    An immense oppressive Aura undted out of Misaki causing everyone around her to fall quite, as a cold sweat formed on their backs. They all instantly kneeled to the ground in front of Misaki. This included Chiho, Chizuru and Sato. Misaki eyes turned cold. "Shu you will take me to the front lines. Have the monsters split into two groups. One group will follow us and carry a Full Diver with them. The other group will escort the others to the base. Full Divers will also split up. One group will be carried by the monsters while the other will stay with the group here until they get to the base. Once you are there you are to deploy to the front lines!"


    Misaki''s orders were simple and quick. Everyone did as Misaki asked and formed two groups quickly. Once everyone was ready Misaki and the others followed route and headed towards the battlefield. It took about three hours to arrive at the base camp before the defensive line. Misaki noticed that amand tent was already constructed so she had including her self. Chiho and her normal team along with Sato and a few of his trusted aides in his guild go there first. The rest were to wait outside until given further orders.


    Misaki entered the tent and the first thing she heard was Grandpa Nagasawa yelling. "What the hell are we supposed to do!? We are basically locked down due to the beam weapon!"


    "Old Master what if we asked Ra''thar to assist?" one person asked.


    "No... That won''t work. Ra''thar is our trump card. Plus he also has to protect the base camp. His presence is keeping the monsters away. I do not want to risk opening our backs just because we are sitting in a defensive stance." Grandpa Nagasawa replied.


    "Grandpa is right we can not move Ra''thar at this time. It''s more important that he just sits and eats. " Grandpa Nagasawa''s eyes went wide but his lips quickly turned up as he smiled. "Haha! Brat your here! Good, you can takemand now. I will go get some people together to gets some additional supplies."


    "Alright, Grandpa do what you need to." Misaki smiled and gave Grandpa Nagasawa a hug before sitting down on the main seat. But once Grandpa Nagasawa left Misaki''s eyes turned cold once again as she looked at the people in front of her. "I need to know what the hell you all are doing? How can our people die so easily? If you can note up with a decent attack n, stay purely on defense and wait for me to get back! You can not allow two hundred-ish people to die " Misaki was so mad she mmed her first off the table causing the whole table in front of her to slit open and fall to the floor...


    The people in the room were all silent, Misaki''s demon Lord Aura was making it hard for anyone there to breathe. "Have you burnt the dead bodies yet? Like I told you to?"


    "Yes, my Lord. Ever since the zombies showed up we have been taking extra precautions with the dead. Making sure they are cremated. " One of the people at the meeting replied.


    "Alright good. From this moment on we will destroy as much of Eternal''s Games army as we can.. Remember any dead that you see store their bodies in your inventory. This way we can keep them from turning into zombies during battle. Alight we need to analyze the situation ande up with a game n." Misaki started going over all the events that were going on right now and slowly came up with a n. "Alright, now that ns are all set. Let''s do this!"


    Misaki and her team split up to aplish each task they were given. She was now currently hovering over the battlefield looking down at the small skirmishes that were still going on here and there. Magic spells and skills were causing shes of light even though it was day time... "Since they want to attack us head on, let''s bring them a frontal attack."


    Misaki waved her hand and a group of fireballs instantly formed. "Go!" The fireballs distorted the air as they rushed towards her enemy!


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 101: The Battle Of Main Street Part Two

    Chapter 101: The Battle Of Main Street Part Two


    Eternal Games Headquarters


    Watase Toshi was reading a report that he had just gotten from one of their lookouts. "Sis, I think we should retreat. Misaki just came back and she even brought another three to four hundred people with her."


    "Toshi! Whose side are you on? Just because that bitch shows up does not mean I should retreat every time. We have our secret weapon and have them on the defensive! All we need to do is wait for them to run out of mana." Watase Eriko yelled out.


    Watase Toshi looked at his sister whose mentality hadpletely changed since she got her hands on a system. No matter how he looked at it there was no way she would win this fight. Although they had not yet used everything they had, there was still no telling what trump cards Misaki''s side had.


    Main Street


    "All teams prepare yourselves while you can, we will be counter attacking soon. We will not leave here today without taking all of Main Street for Dark Front. Since Watase Eriko wants war we will bring it to her! I say this but why stop there!? Let''s push Eternal Games out of City C this day!" Misaki finally was fed up with Eternal Games and Watase Eriko. No matter what trump cards she has It was time to make Eternal Games move out of City C.


    Earlier when she fired off a few fireballs she could see that the other side was not as organized as she had thought. It was just those beam type weapons they were using that really put them at a disadvantage. But now that she has seen their unorganized way of fighting it was time to exploit their weakness. "Chief Takahara I need you to work with General Utsumi and get me all the information you can on City C. I want all passageways around buildings to and fro from Eternal Games headquarters."


    "My Lord, do you really n to push them out of City C?" Chief Takahara was very surprised at Misaki''s decision since in the past she would just let them be.


    "I do. They have be a threat to my people. They have also killed my people! City C can not have two masters. It''s time to make City C only have one master." Misaki wanted a safe ce for those who follow her. With Eternal Games attacking them left and right it was time to kick them out of the city.


    "Alright, we will get right on it my Lord!" Chief Takahara said over the chat.


    She had formed a full raid team with all the people on the front lines and those back in the tent. This way she could be in contact with everyone. After a few seconds of thought, Misaki finally came up with a n. "Chiho you are with me. Sato you as well. Shu, grab two more of the fast winged monsters we have. We will be going in as a six man. I want two small groups to split off and start nking procedures. Team leaders, you have practiced these maneuvers so there should be no problem. It is time we put our training into use. Chizuru how many mana potions do you have?"


    "I have over a thousand in my inventory." Chizuru quickly answered.


    "Alright, Chizuru I want you to do your best at keeping shields and absorbs up on the front line fighters. Shinji I want you to aim at all their healers. Tetsu you are Chizuru''s guard. Do not let any harme to her." Misaki''s brain was in overdrive as she continued to analyze everything.


    "Yes, my Lord!" All three answered in unison. Any time it was a serious situation everyone would reply with "Yes, my Lord." as a form of acknowledgment. It was another trend that Shu seemed to have started out of nowhere.


    "Teams with healers protect them well. They are your lifeline. Also, healers, your jobs are not to just heal but also to cast shields on others to assist Chizuru! Front Line fighters! Please, if you get low on health and no heal hase to you within two seconds. Fall back immediately until you are healed. I want all of you to live! This battle is for our right to be here in City C! This battle will decide the owner of City C! Our livelihoods are at stake here! You all have your orders! Fight safe!" After finishing her words Misaki, Chiho, Sato, and Shu along with two other winged monsters headed towards Eternal Games''s tower. They were still some distance away so it was better to take to the sky until they were close to the Eternal Games''s headquarters.


    "Misaki, I just sent you a mail with the information you requested." Hearing Chief Takahara''s voice, Misaki smiled and took a look at the information to see what was there. She wanted to raid Eternal Games''s building if she could and force them out of City C. Maybe take Watase Eriko''s life if she can.


    After flying for almost fifteen minutes Misaki and her groupnded in a back alley behind a restaurant. Misaki did not know if Eternal Games had set up any kind of city wide surveince. She looked around the alley and did not see any cameras which allowed her to rx a bit. It was always bad to be spotted on a camera when trying to sneak into a ce. Thinking this Misaki took aptop out of her inventory and started to hack the cameras in the buildings closest to her.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 102: The Battle Of Main Street Part Three

    Chapter 102: The Battle Of Main Street Part Three


    "I have to say Shinji''s expertise came in very handy. I am d I got him to teach me. With this not only do we have ess to all the cameras but I can also make lots of blind spots along the way to ensure our ability to sneak in. I just do not know how good the security of Eternal Games''s headquarters will be." Misaki hacked all the cameras to all the buildings close to them in order to keep their movements a secret. With the bulk of Eternal Games''s army fighting on the front lines, Misaki was sure that the number of guards they ran into would be slim but she was not sure just how many Full Divers Eternal Games actually had.


    "Misaki, is there anything that you can not do?" Sato asked. He was surprised at all the things Misaki was capable of doing. She was still so young but had the ability to do so much.


    Misaki who was about to answer Sato before she was cut off by Chiho who said: "Mitsu can do everything but dance!" Chiho''s whole body shivered just remembering thest time she saw Misaki dance.


    "Hey what do you mean by that!? I can dance! Watch!" Misaki, feeling like she had been challenged put theptop down and started to move her body only to have Chiho pounce on her as soon as she started.


    "Mitsu please spare us! You will chase Sato away if you start dancing now. He might be mentally unstable and kill himself." Chiho could not allow Misaki to dance! She did not want to relive such a scene!


    "Chiho why are you stopping me!" Misaki struggled to get out of Chiho''s grasp she was determined to dance now.


    Sato, who was watching the two girls going back and forth, started cracking upughing. "Ahahahaha to think, the Lord of Dark Front can do everything but dance! "


    "Humph! Laugh all you want! I will prove it to you when we get back!" Misaki knew Chiho would not allow her to dance at this time so she could only give up. But that did not mean she would not prove herselfter! After their joking around Misaki''s expression became serious again. She brought up a map on herptop to show Chiho and Sato."Alright, this map here waspiled by General Utsumi and Chief Takahara. It shows the quickest and most hidden path towards Eternal Games. We will be following this route to get there. If you see any Full Divers, kill on sight. No questions asked unless they are already one of our own. Sato, I am not sure how you feel about killing but this is how things must be done. We can not risk anyone alerting Eternal Games of our presence right now."


    "Misaki, do not worry. The killing of other Full Divers is something I am used to now. I have run into many rouge Full Divers who would try to rob me and my guildmates. So it''s fine. If you say kill, I will kill." Sato''s eyes did not waver as he said these words. They were firm and full of determination.


    "Then I will be counting on you. Chiho, keep an eye out for any ranged Full Divers on top of buildings. You''re the only one here who can see that far. Shu you and the other two will follow us closely. The same rules apply if you see any Full Divers just kill on sight." Misaki paused for a second then said: "Mu''to and Ru''to you two are of a lower level so be careful if the Full Divers are of a higher level, tell Shu before attacking." Misaki had given every one of the Winged monsters names. It got to the point that she just changed the first letter of each name instead ofing up withpletely new ones.


    The Mu''to and Ru''to were not of the harpy race and could not speak the humannguage but they could still understand MIsaki''s words so they gave a few grunts to show that they understood. With their confirmation, Misaki and her small team started to move forward.


    Back on Main Street, Eternal Games''s Full Dive army was starting to fall apart. They were suffering heavy losses as groups of Dark Front Full Divers kept nking them and doing hit and run tactics, killing a few of them off every time. This would cause their people to be even more disorderly.


    "Shinji over there is a big group gathering. It seems they are going to use those beam weapons again!" Chizuru shouted out as she casted shields on everyone around them.


    "Alright, I will try to stop it. Ranged fighters focus fire on the group at one o''clock!" Shinji shouted out. The group that was gathering in order to charge up their massive beam cannon was suddenly bombarded with magic spells causing them to quickly disperse and run for cover. They did not even take the beam weapon with them as they ran away. "Good! Quickly send a group to recover the weapon. The rest of you give cover fire! Chizuru, do your best to keep them protected and healed."


    "Humph! You do not need to tell me!" Chizuru red at Shinji as she went to work casting protection magic on the retrieval team. Completely oblivious that Shinji''s eyes were full of gentleness as he looked at her.


    They had recovered over five of these beam weapons that needed a group of ten full divers to pour magic into it in order to use. Because of the retrieval of these weapons, they were now able to turn them against Eternal Games pushing them back even more. The battle that was once a stalemate, after MIsaki''s arrival and only a few orders from her mouth had turned the tides into Dark Fronts favor.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 103: Tactical Retreat

    Chapter 103: Tactical Retreat


    Eternal Games Headquarters


    "Eriko! What do we do now! All reportsing in are saying we are losing man after man out there! I told you it was better to retreat since Misaki had returned but you refused to do it! She has two of the best minds that remained of the JSDF! But you still would not retreat! We have already lost over half of our Full Dive army now!" Watase Toshi was enraged. His sister must have gonepletely crazy! She is sending the entire army they had built up to their deaths!


    "Toshi!" Watase Eriko''s aura started to undte out of her body. A sword appeared in her hand as she pointed it at Watase Toshi. "I will say this now Do not ever question my actions. So what if a few Full Divers die? We will just find more! Even if we lose this building today we can just move to the new base we are building further north! Let me remind you... I have full say in everything here. If you do not want to lose your life because of the shit that ising out of your mouth then I suggest you just stay quiet and keep your lips sealed."


    Cold sweat rained down Watase Toshi''s back. He knew if he said one wrong word right now his sister would end his life. No this was no longer his sister but apletely different person! Watase Erkio saw the submissive look in Watase Toshi''s eyes and smiled as she stored her sword away. "You are right on one thing we do need to retreat now. Not those Full divers out there fighting but everyone here at headquarters. The transportation tform isplete right?"


    "Yes, it was finished a few days ago. It leads right to the new base. The neuralwork is in the basement but it has taken control of that room since everything changed so we do not need to worry about Misaki and her people from Dark Front getting in there. Even if she did that thing has a mind of its own now. As for this building, we will just blow it up." With her words, Watase Erkio walked over to her desk and hit a button. A hidden drawer slid out from her desk revealing another red button with a small LCD next to it. She did not hesitate as she hit the button.


    *<em><strong>Attention all staff, you have five minutes to make it to the teleport room! I repeat! Attention all staff, you have five minutes to make it to the teleport room!</strong></em>*


    Everyone who was inside the Eternal Games headquarters started to scramble as they went to get their things together.


    "I wish I could see the look on Misaki''s face when she sees the whole building blow up!" Watase Eriko let out a cacklingugh as she grabbed a few things and headed towards the teleport room.


    Watase Toshi only let out a long depressed sigh as he looked around at all he built up about to be blown to pieces before he followed behind Watase Toshi taking nothing with him.


    Back on Misaki''s side, she was about two minutes away from Eternal Games headquarters. "Hold up something seems off!" Misaki''s ears perked up. She could faintly hear the sounds of a siren going off. "Do you guys hear that?"


    "My Lord it seems to being from our destination. From what I can hear along with the siren is a message about being one minute to make it to the teleport room." Shu spoke up since she had very good hearing.


    "I have a bad feeling about this then... Everyone, get in the air! Even if we get seen, it''s fine. I do not think we will have to worry about any attacks right now. But I have a feeling we will be seeing some fireworks!" Misaki, Chiho, and Sato with the help of Shu, Mu''to, and Ru''to were quickly hovering above City C.


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>*


    No more than a few secondster Eternal Games headquarters blew up causing the one hundred floor building to send bits and pieces of it in all directions as the main structure crumbled to the ground. Misaki knew that Eriko had done this to escape But she had no idea where they escaped to! "Since it''s like this we will go back and clean up the enemy Full Divers. After that, we will run a clean up of what remains of Eternal Games headquarters and see if we can find any information on where they went."


    "To think she would blow up the entire headquarters." Chiho shook her head. She really wondered how Watase Eriko''s mind worked.


    "She saw that they were losing and instead of doing a full retreat she did a tactical one where she only brought essential personal, leaving the others to fight to their deaths! In other words, those Full Divers out there who are fighting for her are nothing more than tools in her eyes." Sato had never met Watase Eriko but he already hated her with a passion.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go, we need to clean up!" Misaki could leave this matter forter. Since they now controlled City C the oue they wanted they already achieved. Now they just need to clean up any enemies that are left.


    The flight back was quick. They did not need to sneak around so it only took a short while. Misaki hovered in the air above her people. She took in a deep breath before shouting out: "City C is ours! Clean up any enemies and then regroup! We still have lots of work to do ahead of us! So Let''s make this quick!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 104: Slowly Forming Futures

    Chapter 104: Slowly Forming Futures


    With their numbers already dwindling Misaki and her Full Dive army were able to quickly clean up the remnants of the Eternal Games Full Divers. But what surprised the people under her was her take no prisoner rule. Those who surrender will be killed without question. Misaki who was standing in front of the two thousand Full Divers that they had now and gave a faint smile. "I want to thank all of you for putting your lives on the line for Dark Front and it''s people. You and those who have died today will all be remembered. I will have a memorial built here as a remembrance for those that had lost their lives. As a remembrance that this was our first real battle! The ones who lost their lives, their family members will be allowed to have a proper funeral service for them. You all must be wondering why I wanted all of the enemies killed even if they surrendered, right? Well, it is because our world is not so simple anymore. We will not know who had had magic of some kind casted on a person from the outside. We can only do checks on people who want to join Dark Front. But for people who were willing to be pawns for Watase Eriko the CEO of Eternal Games they are not the kind of people we want in Dark Front! As of now Dark Front runs all of southern Japan and now all of City C!"


    Sato went to step forward only to be pushed to the side and given death re by Chiho who went and stood next to Misaki. "As our Lord has said our world has changed. We are changing. We are no longer what we used to be. We are no longer the naive people that once walked the streets of City C going to and fro from work, school, and recreational activities. Now we have no choice but to fight, whether it be monsters or humans. Our way of life is as you see it now. We have banded together and formed a new faction. We now have new homes and jobs. We are now striving to carve out a ce for us in this new world. We are slowly forming a new future for us human kind. We are only here now because of our Lord''s leadership. I hope from this day forward everyone will give it their all to make our Lord''s dream a reality and create a ce for human and monster kind!"


    All the Full Divers present all gave a loud cheer. To them, Misaki was number one in leadership while Chiho was number two. Misaki gave a grateful look to Chiho. She could always count on Chiho to have her back.


    After everything was settled everyone went about their own business. Sato at this time was standing in front of Chiho with a disgruntled expression on his face. "Miss Nagasawa, may I ask why you keep giving me dirty looks as if you are trying to curse me?"


    Chiho looked at Sato as if she was looking at an idiot. "I did not want to have this conversation with you but since your too stupid to put two and two together I will exin. You keep hogging Misaki all to yourself! I do not know if you have feelings for Misaki or not but I will say that I have been in love with her for a very long time! Even Chizuru has confessed her feelings to her. If Misaki wasn''t so damn dense one of the two of us would have already been dating her! But now youe into the picture and have been taking all her attention. I do not know if you like her or if she likes you but I will say I do not like it. So I will always stand in your way!" Finishing her words Chiho gave a "Humph!" and walked away leaving behind a stupified Sato.


    After standing there for a few minutes Sato finally yelled out "What the hell!" This entire time he had been getting threats and dirty looks from both Chiho and Chizuru and had no idea why but now he did. But this also brought him to a very serious realization. He liked Misaki too!


    "What are you yelling about?" A voice sounded off behind Sato. The suddenness of this scared Sato almost out of his pants causing him to jump into the air.


    He turned around to find Misaki standing giving him a questioning look. "Misaki!?"


    "Hmm? Why are you so jumpy?" Misaki was confused. First, he''s yelling then next he''s jumping and yelling. ''This some kind of new workout routine?''


    "It''s nothing. I was just letting out some stress. What brings you here?" Sato scratched the back of his head and asked.


    "I am your watcher so I have to keep an eye on you. We are having a meeting soon to allocate jobs now that City C is ours. I will have you and your guild members help with this." Misaki answered.


    "Alright, I will be over soon." Sato replied.


    "Okay, the meeting is in five minutes, don''t bete. Otherwise, you will need to clean monster shit for a month." Not waiting for Sato to answer she turned around and gave a wave as she walked away.


    Sato wiped the sweat from his brow. "It''s a good thing I did not say anything else. Although I do like her, I will need to stay low key for now Or Chiho might try to kill me if I made any moves."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 105: Dungeons

    Chapter 105: Dungeons


    Currently, Misaki was up in the air with Shu''s assistance. She was looking over the huge mound of rubble that was left over after Eternal Games''s headquarters building exploded. With her was a mix of Full Divers and monsters. In total two hundred full divers and monsters in all. "Alright, everyone I know this will be a daunting task. But we need to see if we can salvage anything that will tell us about Eternal Games and where their new base might be. It would also be good to find out more information on how and why things havee to be. If you think it is useful then store it in your inventory and we willpile all the data when we are done."


    After finishing her words Misaki went to work with everyone else. She wanted to find out what Eternal Games was up to and the only way to do such a thing was to find out everything they could. Now two hundred humans and monsters might not seem like enough help to do such a task but since each and every one of these humans and monsters can dig and sort through the rubble faster than a machine can it would not take more than a few days to finish the task.


    The night before Misaki had noticed that everyone was starting to settle into their new lives. This made Misaki happy since this meant things were at least going somewhat smoothly. She hoped things would continue as they were so that they could slowly progress further and further along a path of rebuilding and reiming Japan.


    "My Lord!" A female Full Diver came running up, sweat was dripping from his face.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? What''s wrong?" Misaki looked at the young female, well Misaki had no idea what the girl''s original age was but she looked to be around eighteen years old.


    "My Lord, I am from the East Patrol Division. I rushed here as fast as I could because we found what seems to be a dungeon!" The young female said as she was still trying to catch her breath.


    "A Dungeon!? Are you sure?" Misaki was surprised. She had never thought dungeons would appear!


    "Yes, my Lord! We stepped into the entrance and the name of the dungeon popped up on our HUDs. It''s called Land of Burning Timbers We do not know what level the dungeon is. We did not dare go any further than we did." The female Full Diver replied.


    "I see.." Misaki thought for a moment before continuing. "Alright tell your teammates to station two people outside its entrance. Do not let anyone in. The other members of the East Patrol Division will continue patrolling the area looking for survivors and thinning out the monsters. Before you go I need to ask why you didn''t just contact base camp to have them ry the message to me?"


    "Ah! My Lord I am sorry! I was so flustered after finding the dungeon, I was not thinking straight and ran right here!" The female Full Diver''s face flushed red as she realized she had made such a simple mistake!


    "It''s fine. Go take a small break before you head back. You must be tired from rushing here." Misaki gave a smile before sending a message to Dark Front''s Base. "Chief Takahara, send word to everyone that if they find a dungeon report it right away and not to go any further than the entrance. We will send teams out to investigate after."


    "My Lord, I was just about to contact you. There have already been reports from all over about dungeons. To the west part of the city is a dungeon called Wind Valley. In the south part of the city is a dungeon called Frozen Forest and then in the north part of the city is a dungeon named The Damned of Eternity!" Chief Takahara responded.


    "Alright, I will head over to the east since I just got word of one over there. Start marking the dungeon locations on a map. Have a few raid teams form and enter the dungeons to scout them out. They are not to fight unless they can do so safely. I don''t want anyone dying just to scout a dungeon out."


    "I will set it all up right away my Lord." Chief Takahara said before he quickly went to go do his tasks.


    After speaking to Chief Takahara, Misaki sent a message to Chiho: "Chiho, where are you now? I need you and the rest to meet at East Station."


    "East station? Do you need me to contact Sato as well?" Chiho asked.


    "No, he''s running an errand for me with a few of his guild members and a few monsters. I sent him to go around checking shelters and buildings around the center of the city. That task is more important right now then this one." Misaki replied.


    "Alright, I will send word to the rest and get them to meet you there. But why are we going to the east side of the city?" Chiho was a bit confused because she knew the job at the Eternal Games building site was notplete yet. This was why the rest were in game farming materials.


    "I guess you guys have not heard yet but I just got word that dungeons have started to appear in the real world. The one we are going to scout out is called Land of Burning Timbers. We will be doing this very slowly. Unlike in game where we will respawn if we die. A dungeon of uncertain origin and level is a dangerous ce to be." Misaki was more worried about people rushing in and dying due to not knowing what level the dungeon was.


    "Okay! We will be there soon!" Chiho pulled back the string on her bow, letting it go as an energy arrow flew out piercing into the head of an armored bear, finishing it off. "Collect it we are logging out. Misaki needs us to meet her at East Station!"


    "Why are we meeting there?" Shinji asked.


    "Dungeons!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 106: Major Changes To The System Part One

    Chapter 106: Major Changes To The System Part One


    Noontime East Station


    Misaki stood under the hot sun and looked up at the sky. She was waiting for Chiho and the rest to show up so that they could depart to the location where the Land of Burning Timbers dungeon entrance was located. Knowing it will take some time before the others showed up she went and sat down in the shade on a bench that was nearby.


    *Splugie!*


    A familiar sound came from underneath her. Misaki looked down to see a blue slime rubbing its body up against her foot like a dog or a cat would do to show its love and affection to its owner. Misaki saw the adorably cute thingtching on to her causing her face to turn ck. A sword appeared in Misaki''s hand as she said: "Sorry but I will never fall for that cute trap ever again!"


    Misaki thrust down with her sword causing the blue ball of gtin to panic and it started making noises non stop. *Splugie!* *Splugie!* *Splugie!*


    *Ding!*


    [Weak Slime wants to be your follower.]


    Just reading the few words on the HUD in front of her caused Misaki to stop her actions. She then looked at the cute adorable looking slime and her lips twitched into a slight smile as she hit the yes button. Once she did and knew the slime would no longer attack her so she quickly picked it up and started petting it!


    "Oh! You''re nice and cool!" Misaki was surprised to find that the slime was rather cool to the touch on such a hot day, it felt very nice. She brought the blue ball to her face and rubbed her cheek up against it. "Ahh! So cool!"


    Misaki suddenly got an idea as she pulled open her armor on her chest exposing her white skin underneath. She was about to ce the blue ball inside when she heard footstepsing from behind her.


    "Misaki?" A familiar voice rang out behind. Misaki''s actions froze with her armor not half open and a blue ball of gtin in her hand had juste in contact with her white skin. "You know if you do that, the little guy will suffer more."


    Coming to a stop in front of her was Sato who had a big grin on his face. His eyes fell on to Misaki''s exposed white skin and then on to the partially visible pink bra. "I did not take you for a girl who would wear pink! I thought you would wear ck."


    Misaki''s face turned bright red as she tossed the slime to the side and quickly covered up! "Pervert! The least you can do is pretend like you didn''t see!" She quickly equipped her Storm Snake Bra, recing the pink one as she covered up.


    "Well, when I see a cute girl exposing her delicate skin and undergar...." Sato''s words stop short as a cold feeling of metal was felt on his neck. With a gulp, he quickly said: "Haha Ahem I saw nothing. I only saw a cute girl sitting here petting a slime..."


    "Humph! Such a slick tongue" Misaki red at Sato before drawing her sword back and putting it away. She adjusted her armor and asked: "Why are you here? You are supposed to be in the center of the city looking for civilians."


    "Ah, yeah I was until I got a message from Chiho to meet you here" Sato rubbed his neck and stretched it a bit. The cold sweat on his back slowly started to dry up.


    "Huh? Why did she tell you toe here..." Misaki was confused and quickly sent a message to Chicho. "Chiho why did you have Satoe? We already have a team of five."


    "Mitsu, did you not notice the changes in the system? There has been a massive change to the system today! I thought you already knew so I did not contact you about it. We will be there soon. Take a look at your character screen, it haspletely changed. I am not sure what to make of it." Chiho was not surprised that Misaki had not noticed since she knew Misaki had been busy all day. Even she did not notice until she looked at her stats, not more than an hour ago.


    "Okay, I will look at it now. I will see you guys when you get here." Misaki quickly opened her character screen only to see that it waspletely changed.


    [Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Lord


    [Evolution Status] 5/200 Stars


    [Grade] Mid Dungeon Boss


    [Range] Yellow


    [HP] 150692/150692


    [MP] 20999/20999


    [Attack Power] 35678


    [Magic Power] 22756


    [Defence] 305678


    [Magic Defence] 305678


    [Health Regeneration Out Of Combat] 50%


    [Health Regeneration In Combat] 20%


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Storm Snake Boots, Storm Snake Skirt, Storm Snake Chest, Storm Snake Gloves, Storm Snake Panties, Storm Snake Bra, Starlight Graphene Phoenix Circlet, Starlight Graphene Chest te, Starlight Graphene Greaves, Starlight Graphene Shoulder Guards, Starlight Graphene Wrist Guards, Starlight Graphene Hand Guards


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKII


    [Skills]


    Nature Control, Demon Lord''s Subjugation


    [Passive Skills]


    Qualities Of A Demon Lord


    Misaki saw the changes to the character screen and was instantly confused. Her main stats had skyrocketed and the attributes all disappeared! Misaki looked up at Sato and asked: "Sato have you looked at your character screen?"


    "Huh? No why?" Sato quickly opened his screen and was shocked at what he was seeing. "What the hell is this What does it mean by [Evolution Status] and what is this [Grade] and [Range] thing!? What does [Grade] Low Unique Named Elite and [Range] Yellow even stand for!? Misaki when did this all change!?"


    "I am not sure myself. Chiho had just discovered it an hour ago and just told me now. What''s your [HP] at?" Misaki asked.


    "My [HP] is at 65756. I originally only had around 1500 [HP]" Sato answered.


    "And how many stars do you have towards your evolution?" Misaki was trying topare her own stats to Sato''s to see where the difference lies since her stats were off the charts at this time.


    "I only have two stars..." Sato once again answered.


    Misaki looked at her own and saw that she had five of two hundred stars. She noticed a small question mark next to the [Evolution Status] line. She pressed it and a new window popped up.


    [Evolution System Exnation]


    [To Be a Demon Queen, you must kill 50,000 Humans and 100,000 monsters and reach 200 Stars.]


    [Current Status: 2467/50000 Humans in, 45720/100000 Monsters in, 5/200 Stars]


    [Stars are gained by actions based on race. To help you gain stars your mentality will slowly change to match your race.]


    [You can see upleted actions to gain stars in the goals tab. You can also see yourpleted actions as well.]


    [Each star gained will increase your strength substantially. When you reach a certain amount of stars. Your grade may rise adding even more strength.]


    [Warning It is not advisable to fight those of higher Grade and Range. I.E. If your Grade is Low Monster with Range Yellow and you see a Grade Low Monster with Range Red, it would be advisable to stay clear. This does change however if the Grade is higher than the others. I.E. If you are Mid Monster Range Yellow and you see a Low Monster range Red then you will have an easy fight. The higher the range though will cause the fights to be more difficult.]


    Misaki felt a headacheing on. It was nice not having to always allocate status points but this was a little much This was not just a simple change but a full overhaul on the whole system!


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 107: Major Changes To The System Part Two

    Chapter 107: Major Changes To The System Part Two


    Misaki looked over her screens and felt very confused. ''Why was there such a sudden change in the system!?'' Although Misaki did not mind this sudden boost in her power, there was not much of an exnation of what was what! She had no idea what grades and ranges she could fight and which she should not fight! "Sato what do you think? This change came out of nowhere. Do you think it''s Eternal Games screwing with us? No that can''t be I haven''t even logged in today so how would I gain the update?"


    "This I do not know. I, myself have not logged in either I have been running around the city''s center doing what you asked. But this mentality changes things I have a feeling that this is not good. I had noticed some changes but if this really boosted the change in our mentalities so that it causes our race''s habits to take control won''t this cause chaos in the newly formedmunity? We do have orcs, elves, and other races intermingling..." Sato started to get a bit worried. He saw how much Misaki had built up if things went out of control it would destroy everything!


    "I will need to think about this Hopefully, the change will still be a gradual thing. It would only cause chaos if it happens instantly. I just need a bit of time toe up with a countermeasure..." As Misaki went into deep thought footsteps could be hearding towards their direction.


    Misaki and Sato quickly went into alert mode as they looked to see how it was. "Mitsu!" Misaki watched as Chiho came bounding towards her. Chiho''s movement was quick. It was less than a second before she had her arms wrapped around Misaki giving her a hug. "Mitsu, farming in game is no fun without you!"


    "Yeah, master it was no fun I had to deal with this pervert all day!" Chizuru pushed Shinji away as she trotted over to Misaki joined in on the hug session.


    "Sorry, but I had to handle the Eternal Games headquarter issue. But enough about that, what are your opinions on the sudden change in the system?" Misaki asked.


    "It seems to have changed to match the evolution of races. I am not sure what to really think about that. There is not much information to go on. What concerns me is the system pushing our mentality to match our races without our consent I knew this was happening already but to know it is being forced is very unsettling. All I know is to evolve I need to do a lot of elf like things. Mainingly hunting monsters and gathering wild herbs. Mitsu you have the strongest race out of all of us, what are your requirements to evolve?" Chiho asked. This question sparked everyone''s interest as they all looked at Misaki curiously.


    "For me, to be a Demon Queen, I must kill 50,000 Humans and 100,000 monsters and reach 200 Stars. From what I can tell when it says "humans" it means anything that is humanoid ss. As an example, an elf." Misak said with a bitter smile. She really disliked her requirements for evolution.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much!?" Chiho yelled out. "Now that I think about it, what will happen to us when our mentalities do change fully?" Chiho had a bad thought run through her mind. If their mentalities changed what would happen to the rtionships between them? Worst yet what would happen to Misaki!?


    "This I do not know. It was what I was thinking about before you came. If our mentalities change too quickly it will cause chaos. I worry that we might lose our own self awareness! I do not want to lose myself and harm the ones I love and care for... " Misaki said dejectedly.


    "That will never happen!" Sato suddenly shouted out. He looked at Misaki seriously as he continued: "No matter what happens in the future I will do everything in my power to help you keep a strand of your humanity even if it is only a tiny bit. No matter what you turn into I will stay by your side... "


    Everyone could not help but give Sato some praise. He just basically confessed his love to Misaki in front of everyone! Misaki on the other hand just gave a smile and said: "Hopefully that will never happen. If it does then I will be counting on you, Chiho, Chizuru and the rest. "


    Sato stood there a bit confused. ''Did I just get rejected? Did I not get my feelings across?'' Chiho and Chizuru felt a little bad for Sato. He was now experiencing what they all have had to go through for a long time now. "Misaki The Dense" has struck again. Their stares of pity did not go unnoticed by Sato who now felt very embarrassed. It was only now that he remembered that Chiho had mentioned that Misaki was dense to the core when it came to romance!


    Misaki did not understand why everyone went all quiet. The awkwardness was getting to her so she broke the silence and said: "Anyway, let''s get going. I wanna see what a real world is like!" If one listened close enough you could hear the shattering of Sato''s heart as he was being pushed aside as if what he said was nothing important.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 108: Land of Burning Timbers Part One

    Chapter 108: Land of Burning Timbers Part One


    After regaining everyone''s attention Misaki decided to go over some sort of n. "Now everyone let''s go over the details on what we will be doing. Chiho you called Sato here for a reason I am guessing?"


    "Yeah, we can now form teams of six without needing to be in a raid. Since Sato is around our level I chose him toe with us. But now with these system changes, I am not sure if the old levels even matter anymore." Chiho exined.


    "Well, I do not think it matters at this time. All we can do is test the waters a bit." As Misaki was saying this a thought came to mind for her. She opened her follower screen and looked at the list of monsters that were now all categorized into species and grades. She read down the list and noticed that there were no longer any summon buttons. She looked through the screen one more time and found and pressed the question mark on the screen for more information.


    [Follower Screen Upgrades!]


    [Followers are now all categorized by Race, Grade, and Range]


    [Followers can now be summoned by willing it while calling out their name. It doesn''t matter where they are at the time in the world they will be automatically summoned to you.]


    [Followers'' connection with their lords are now able to reach any distance. Communication between follower and lord can be done telepathically.]


    Misaki was happy to see this so she quickly contacted Shu. "Shu are you busy?"


    "No, my Lord do you need me for something?" Shu asked.


    "It''s good that you are not busy. I will exin more when you get here. I will summon you now." Misaki said as she shouted: "Shu!"


    A sh of light appeared and Shu was now in front of Misaki on one knee bowing her head. "Here as youmanded my Lord."


    "Please rise Shu I hate when you do this Anyway. Shu I have to ask in a fight between me and you who would win right now?" Misaki asked.


    "If my Lord and I were to fight right now it would be a tough fight if I was not allowed to fly. But with my aerial advantage I would say I would have a seventy five percent chance of winning. If My lord were to create a few ultimate moves like the one I used to blow up the military base then I would only have about a one percent chance of winning." Shu answered seriously.


    "I see..." Misaki once again looked at her character screen at the grade she had.


    [Grade] Mid Dungeon Boss


    "So does this mean I am more of a monster than a human now? Or is it that I am some kind of humanoid mob" Misaki got lost in thought as she mumbled to herself. After a few minutes of her brain working on overdrive, Misaki decided she would try to create a few special attacks of her ownter on. She didn''t care if she was a monster or a human anymore. There was nothing she could do about it anyway. She just had to deal with it. "Alright let''s get going. Shu you wille with us."


    "Based on the new system changes, Shu and I will lead the way. Tetsu I want you to cover and protect the others. Chiho and Shinji, be careful of your aggro, try to do a bit lighter damage just in case. Sato, you stay back a bit and just cast magic for now and Chizuru you know what to do. I want to take this slow. No one is allowed to die on me during this run. If you lose close to half your health then quickly go to the back of the group to heal. If things get too bad Shu and I will hold up the rear while the rest of you escape. Everyone okay with this n?" Misaki had no idea what was in store for them. She could only hope that nothing bad would happen while in the dungeon.


    Chiho hated when Misaki always put them first and herselfst. She wanted to say something but held it in because she knew this was the best n. She knew Shu would give her life for Misaki before letting Misaki die. She could only nod her head and say: "I agree."


    Quickly everyone else followed and agreed. With everyone''s okay Misaki and the rest departed towards Land of Burning Timbers entrance. The dungeon was only a few streets from where they were ording to the information she received. So it only took them a few minutes to reach their destination.


    But what fell before them was not what they expected. In front of them was arge swirling red vortex that floated in the air in the middle of the street. Two Full Divers were standing guard near the vortex. When they Saw Misaki the two Full Divers both ran over and greeted Misaki.


    "My Lord!"


    "This is it? Land of Burning Timbers?" Misaki asked the two Full Divers.


    "Yes my Lord! This is the entrance. We had a few people go inside and check what it was. When they came out they told us the name of the dungeon had shown up on their HUDs." One of the Full Divers responded.


    "Okay, we will check it out. I want the two of you to stay on guard and not let anyone enter." Misaki gave out her orders to the two Full Divers before turning to Chiho and the rest. "Once again be careful. We will take this as slow as possible."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 109: Land of Burning Timbers Part Two

    Chapter 109: Land of Burning Timbers Part Two


    Misaki and her team walked up to the swirling red vortex and without any hesitation stepped through it. The view in front of them instantly changed as the once blue sky turned blood red and the temperature rose by more than a hundred degrees! Thendscape in front of them was densely packed with trees that were burnt into charcoal. The air was full of ash and soot making it thick and heavy. "If it wasn''t for the fact that we are Full Diver''s I have a feeling that we would have already turned to ash by now or maybe even have suffocated." Chiho was the first to speak up after looking at thendscape.


    "If anyone without a system came here they would be dead for sure. The temperature here should be around almost two hundred degree celsius" Sato added in.


    "Whatever the case may be. Keep an eye out for any monsters. Shu can you detect anything?" Misaki asked.


    "I can detect some monsters off in the distance. I can not get a good count on them though. It seems to be well over a thousand. I am sorry my Lord I am not able to get a proper count." Shu bowed her head feeling ashamed.


    "It''s fine just knowing there are a lot of them is all we need to know. Shu your with me. We will go slow. Once we get near a pack of monsters I want you guys to fall back a bit while I try to pull one so we can see how strong these dungeon monsters really are." Misaki said.


    "If they pull weird for some reason or have the ability to alert theirrades, Shinji and I will provide cover support to allow everyone to escape in the quickest fashion possible." Chiho chimed in before Misaki could say something along the lines of "<em>If I mess up the pull just leave me behind.</em>"


    Misaki nodded her head before saying: "Since our ns are set, let''s get going."


    Misaki and her team slowly moved forward with weapons drawn. With the team now in a six man, plus Shu. Tetsu took the back with Shu and Misaki in the front, Chiho on the left and Shinji on the right. Chizuru was in the middle ready to heal or cast buffs at any time.


    It took almost twenty minutes to exit the forest where they all stopped their movements and looked at the vast ck ins in front of them! Sato was not able to hold back his thoughts as he asked: "Is this dungeon a world in itself? I mean this ce is huge! "


    Misaki looked out in front of her. It really did seem that thisnd extended past the horizon. "If it is a world then this might cause a bit of a problem If all the dungeons are this big then it could take months or even years to investigate them. And if some of those dungeons have intelligent inhabitants our world might see an influx of new races as well."


    "I don''t think it would be too much of an issue for new races to appear in our world anymore. I think it would bring about a more positive effect since these worlds have monsters in them. But that is to say that those intelligent inhabitants can even pass through the vortex. They might be locked to the dungeon." Chiho also put in her two cents.


    "But if they were able toe out wouldn''t that mean the monsters in the dungeon coulde out as well?" Chizuru asked.


    "We can only specte what is what. Right now all we can do is investigate." Misaki paused her steps as she felt eyes on her. "Stop! We are being watched..." Misaki carefully scanned the area but could not find the source. "Shu did you detect anything just now?"


    "My Lord, I did sense something was watching us but I was not able to pinpoint where they were or how close they were to us..." Shu frowned. She was originally a high level boss before the system changed where she could detect any monster no matter which type in a ten kilometer radius. Now She could not even detect the exact location of something that was watching them!


    "It''s fine as long as they are keeping a distance. Let them watch all they want. Just keep your guards up in case of an ambush. The monster or thing that is watching us might just have some form of intelligence." Misaki warned.


    After almost four hours of walking, they came to a cliff edge at the edge of the ck ins. Below was nothing but ck earth with red glowing lines visible all around. But other than that there was a mass of monsters all fighting each other. The stench of blood filled the air as countless dead monsters covered the ground. The sight before them surprised Misaki and the rest because they had never seen anything like this in the game or anywhere else.


    "What are they doing!? Why are they killing each other!?" Chizuru asked loudly. Her shock made the volume of her voice louder than she meant it to be.


    "Shhh Don''t be so loud. Something seems off about all of this. It''s almost like two opposing sides are fighting each other. It''s best to wait and see what''s happening before doing anything." Misaki did not even turn around as she said this. Her eyes were not on the battle below but the edges of the battle


    Chizuru quickly quieted down. Knowing that her outburst could have attracted unwanted attention. Shinji patted Chizuru''s shoulder to console her only to get his hand shrugged off and a "humph" from Chizuru. Chiho who was at the side did her best to keep herughter in. She had noticed that Shinji was pushing harder and harder with Chizuru. She actually hoped that Chizuru would drop out of the race for Misaki''s heart. Chiho started to n ways to secretly help Shinji win over Chizuru. While at the same time trying to figure out how to get rid of the man bag named Sato as well.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 110: Land of Burning Timbers Part Three

    Chapter 110: Land of Burning Timbers Part Three


    Misaki''s eyes scanned the mass horde of monsters fighting each other. If her thoughts were correct then the monsters below were all being controlled by something or someone. But the more she looked the more she saw that the sea of monsters seemed endless. But because they were fighting it would make things a bit easier for them. "With the way they are fighting each other it should make it easier for us to pull one or two. I will try for one but I might end up with two if they are fighting each other. We will first find a spot that we can fight in that is close but also out of sight of the battle below. Shu, hover in the air and grab me if you see me pull more than one. Just fly off in a different direction so that the monsters won''t find Chiho and the rest. Also if you guys run into any issues let me know right away so I can abort pulling or lead the monsters elsewhere."


    Misaki wanted to take every precaution she could. There was no way of knowing how strong a monster really was now with the system change. It gave a [Grade] and [Range] but these things were still a bit confusing. It would take time and testing to really get a grasp on [Grade]s and [Range]s.


    "Misaki''s n sounds good. At least this way the danger level will be less for all of us including Misaki." Sato really did like this n because it took everyone into ount. By Misaki having Shu with her if she were to pull too many Shu could pick Misaki up and fly off with her.


    "Yeah, I see no issue either but still be very careful Mitsu." Chiho also agreed. This was followed by the rest agreeing as well.


    "Alright since the n is settled let''s find a spot for our fights." Misaki said as she got up and started to walk along the edge of the cliff.


    Misaki and her team walked for a few hours along the cliff''s edge. The entire time she felt as if someone was watching them. But she felt as if whatever was watching them posed no threat to her or her team so she ignored it.


    After one more hour of walking, they finally found a spot that there was an inlet in the cliff that could be used to keep them out of sight while fighting monsters. "This seems like a good spot, let''s make a path down the cliffside so we can also use it to escape if need be. Shinji, use earth magic and create a narrow staircase leading down."


    " How narrow do you want it to be?" Shinji asked.


    "Just wide enough for Tetsu to fit through with her shield held out in front of her to block any attacks." Misaki answered.


    Tetsu''s shield was about twice as wide as she was so if Tetsu took up the rear and used the shield to block any iing attacks as they made their way up the cliff it would make their retreat safer.


    "Alright! Tetsu if you would?" Shinji asked. Tetsu nodded and took out her shield and stabbed it into the ground. This shield was rectangr in shape so it was an even width across. After getting the measurements needed Shinji had Tetsu take back her shield and got to work making the staircase. This process only took about ten minutes. It would have been faster but Shinji was being picky with the way the stairs were made.


    Now at the bottom of the cliff, Misaki had Shinjibine the new opening in the cliffside at the top only leaving a small door for them to pass through as a bit more added protection. This meant anything that chased after them would need to go through the only entrance. With this, they would need to chase after Misaki''s group in a single file making it easier for Misaki and the rest to pick off any pursuers.


    None of this would be possible without magic. Since it required altering thendscape with earth magic to fully realize the n. This was all thought up by Misaki in order to ensure their protection to the max.


    "Alright for now just hide in the stairs while I go try to pull a monster." Misaki said as she pulled out her sword and started to walk to the cliffside inlet''s entrance towards where the monsters were fighting with Shu following after her.


    When Misaki exited the inlet she came face to face with the massacre before her. As monsters big and small were ripping each other to shreds. "There is no way these monsters are fighting each other because they want to. I am sure they must be ordered to by someone or something. But that has nothing to do with us since we are just here to explore and test out the new system."


    "My Lord, should I hover up in the air now?" Shu asked.


    "Yeah. Just try not to attract too much attention. I will try to pull the first monster in a few seconds. I just need to wait until one of the monsters is on the verge o deathto pull." Misaki said as she looked around at her first prey.


    After a few minutes, Misaki saw one monster overwhelming the other. She waved her hand and a few fireballs formed in the air. She quickly sent two at the dying monster and the other at the monster who was winning. She was going to kill one and then aggro the other all in one attack!


    When the fireballs hit the monster that was almost dead, it finally took itsst breath while the other monster was hit in the head causing it to roar out in pain. It looked around for the attacker only until its eyes rested on Misaki who was standing there waving at it. It roared out and again before going into a full sprint towards her!


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 111: Chased!

    Chapter 111: Chased!


    Therge Monster that towered over Misaki had tworge horns on its head andrge sharp teeth in its mouth. Its body was covered in ck fur with scales and spikes that ran down the middle of its back. It ran on all fours as it charged at Misaki. It had four, appendage like fingers covered in scales that hadrge sharp ws protruding out of them. It gripped the ck chard rock in the ground crushing it as it ran towards Misaki.


    Misaki looked at the creature and its name [Grade] and [Range] appeared.


    [Name] King Dor''ath


    [Grade] High Dungeon Boss


    [Range] ck


    [HP] 5786765/5800000


    Seeing these stats Misaki instantly knew that things were not as it seemed! That meant that the two fireballs that hit the other monster had taken what little [HP] it had left away! These monsters here were all fighting on even ground. If this monster was this [Grade] and [Range] then all these monsters were either the same or higher!


    Misaki had cold sweat run down her forehead and down her back she quickly yelled out: "Shu !"


    Misaki did not dare stay here any longer. Shu reacted quickly and snatched Misaki up off the ground just as the King Dor''ath mmed it''srge paw into the ground creating a massive crater! Seeing this Misaki was filled with fear. Her whole body shook as she asked: "Shu that monster What are our chances of winning?"


    "My Lord, These monsters are all extremely powerful. It''s hard to tell unless you focus on one of them but these monsters, if there was still a normal leveling system, are all around level 800 or higher We are no match for them even if we brought an army and from the looks of it, all these monsters are around the same level as the one that we just tried to pull." Shu answered.


    "Then we need to pull out." Misaki switched over to her team chat and said: "Everyone, leave now! This dungeon is way over our heads! Do not fight anything. If you do end up being chased by something run! Do not stop and just run!"


    Hearing Misaki''s panicked voice and urgency not one of them hesitated and they quickly made their way up the stairs and started to rush towards the exit. Misaki looked at the King Dor''ath who was down below looking around on the ground and let out a sigh of relief as it seemed it had thought it crushed her to death. But her sigh of relief onlysted so long as the King Dor''ath suddenly looked up into the air and its eyes locked eyes with Misaki''s sending a shiver down her spine.


    Enraged that its target was still alive the King Dor''ath let out a thunderous roar that sounded out across the area, catching the attention of many of its monsterrades. Seeing this Misaki face went pale! She heard a mass of roars as many monsters all of a sudden turned their attention to Misaki! "Shit! Shu, fly in the opposite direction! We can not train these monsters towards the others!" Misaki was doing her best to figure out what to do next but she did not know the area. With no knowledge of the area, she did not know if there were any hiding spots or if there were any flying monsters. She could only rely on luck at this time!


    "Chiho, Sato, make sure everyone leaves the dungeon! I will try to meet up with you as soon as possible." Misaki did her best to say this calmly.


    "Mitsu what did you run into that got you so freaked out?" Chiho could still tell Misaki was in a somewhat panicked state. If this was inside the game Misaki would not act like this but this was real life. There was no respawn system in real life. When you died you were dead!


    "This dungeon is like a yground for powerful monsters! The one I pulled is a [Grade] High Dungeon Boss with a [Range] of ck! I have no idea what this means but from the crater it created, I can tell that it can one shot all of us at the same time! Right now I have Shu flying in the opposite direction so you five can escape." Misaki answered.


    "Where are you now!?" Chiho asked anxiously. Although she already had an answer in her heart.


    "Currently luring the monsters that are chasing me away from you so that you guys can get out. As long as we do not meet any flying monsters we should be okay." Misaki exined.


    Chiho felt worried but she knew this was the best choice. If Misaki did not lure the monsters away and tried to meet up with them first, with how powerful these monsters are it would result in all of them dying. She gritted her teeth and said: "Mitsu, don''t do anything dangerous and meet up with us quickly!"


    "I will do my best to lose these monsters as soon as possible. I promise not to do anything that will get me killed!" Misaki looked at the twenty or so monsters currently chasing her. They were really relentless. They chased her even though they could not reach her. Letting out a sigh Misaki asked: "Shu find a ce with lots of cover and fly into it. We will try to lose them in a denser area. Otherwise, we might be flying for days at this rate."


    This was the only n Misaki could think of to shake off these monsters. She just needed to shake them off and then Shu and her would be able to leave this ce. "Yes, my Lord!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 112: In The Nick Of Time

    Chapter 112: In The Nick Of Time


    In a ck colored canyon, two figures could be seen weaving in and out of small crevices in between tall standing rocks. "Where the hell did these flying bird monsterse from? They are even more ridiculous than the ones on the ground! No wonder the monsters on the ground stopped chasing us!"


    Earlier Misaki and Shu had entered this canyon since it was the closest area that had cover to allow them to lose the pursuit of the monsters on the ground. When they entered the canyon the monsters did stop chasing them since the monsters stopped at the entrance of the canyon. However, they soon found out why they stopped when thousands of monster birds the same size as Misaki and Shu started chasing after them. What made this even worse was that these bird monsters seemed to be a higher [Grade] than the previous monsters!


    "My Lord, what should we do at this rate they will catch up to us!?" Shu''s voice was very anxious. She finally felt fear for the first time when facing another winged species.


    "Find a ce tond. I will recall you back to the followers'' menu. These birds have to fly so I can use the rock overhangs below as cover." Misaki knew if they stayed in the air it would only be a matter of time before they both got caught. It would be safer if she went solo as it would allow her to move quicker.


    "My Lord, you can''t!" Shu yelled out. She was scared that Misaki was going to get herself killed if she was not around.


    "Shu just do as I say!" An oppressive aura flowed out of Misaki causing Shu who was about to say something to choke on her words. She could only do as Misaki said and flew down in the canyon only to stop under arge overhang.


    Shu let go of Misaki andnded next to her. "My Lord..."


    "Shu, don''t worry I won''t do anything that will get me killed." After saying a few reassuring words Misaki did not wait for Shu to reply as she recalled Shu back.


    "Now to keep running!" Misaki did not waste any time as she used the overhangs of the rocks as a means of cover to keep out of sight of the bird monsters.


    As soon as Misaki left many des of wind magic smashed into the overhang she dropped down under as the swarm of bird monsters hovered overhead. Misaki was very quick as she ran through the canyon. But the birds still did not relent as they continued to fire des of wind magic at her. They seemed to be able to track her no matter where she sent but they did not dive down after her when she was under the overhands which allowed her to be safe for now. She just had to dodge the falling rocks and debris that were caused by the bird monsters'' wind de magic.


    Misakiunched herself up over arge rock narrowly escaping a mass of wind de magic. Sweat dripped from Misaki''s hair as she ran as fast as she could. Right now in her mind she was cursing the birds overhead because they just wouldn''t stop. When there was no cover to block the bird monsters'' sight on Misaki the bird monsters would swoop down and attack her straight on which horrified Misaki. Because it was like being shot at by a machine gun with hundreds of birds swooping down at a time.


    Misaki cursed in her heart as she looked ahead of her. A bit of hope sparked in her heart as she saw the exit to the canyon. "I am getting further and further away from the entrance but if I can reach the exit maybe the bird monsters will turn back like the monsters before."


    If her thoughts were right the monsters in these zones might have a territory that they control and they would not go into other monsters'' territories easily. Misaki could only hope her theory was right. Seeing the exit ahead Misaki pushed her speed to the max. She did find that since the system changed, her strength and her speed had increased dramatically as well. She was very grateful for this fact otherwise she would have died a long time ago.


    Fifteen minutester Misaki''s foot stepped over the edge of the exit of the canyon. After a few steps, Misaki turned her head to see the bird monsters all pping their wings floating in the air just before the exit. "Haha! Safe!" Misaki let out a joyishugh as she started to do her weird dance...


    "Mitsu!?" A voice rang off in her head, catching Misaki''s attention.


    "Chiho?" Misaki answered back.


    "Are you okay? We have been trying to contact you for a while now!" Chiho''s panicked voice was filled with worry.


    Misaki heard what Chiho said and a sudden realization came to her. ''<em>It seems this canyon can block themunication between people through the team window...</em>''


    "I am fine Chiho. I think the Canyon I was in while being chased cut offmunications. This is something to make note of. I will make my way to the exit as soon as I can find a way around this canyon." Misaki exined. "I will keep in contact from time to time. While I make my way..."


    *<em><strong>Roar!</strong></em>*


    A thunderous roar sounded out that shook the whole area. Misaki felt her back go cold as she slowly turned around to see a head ten times the size of her in front of her. The mouth opened and row after row of sharp teeth appeared. Misaki unconscionably gulped down a mouth full of saliva. She did not even get a chance to look to see what kind of monster was in front of her. She was to distracted by therge drips of the saliva that were dripping from the sharp teeth on to her boots and ground. Frozen in fear therge mouth was just about to mp down on Misaki when a ck shadow appeared, grabbed Misaki and disappeared from sight right as therge jaws closed. Realizing its dinner was gone therge monster was furious and roared causing the surrounding area to violently shake.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 113: Momo

    Chapter 113: Mo''mo


    Sounds of dripping water floated into Misaki''s ears. She slowly opened her eyes to find herself in a damp wet cave. All she remembered was that she was about to be eaten when something seemed to have grabbed her and before she knew what was going on the world around her became dark. Misaki held her head as she massaged her temples. "I really need to be more careful Hmmm...?"


    Having the sudden feeling she was being watched Misaki looked over and in front of her was a young girl around her age wearing dirty tattered clothes that barely covered her important bits. She had long ck hair, a set of cat ears, and a tail covered in ck fur''<em>Hmm? Cat ear and tail?</em>'' Misaki did a double take as she looked the girl up and down again. ''<em>A cat girl!?</em>''


    The cat girl looked at Misaki with questioning eyes. Seemingly a little wary of Misaki the cat girl moved closer and pushed arge leaf with some kind of fruit and nuts over to Misaki. "Ka''tal!"


    "For me?" Misaki asked.


    The cat girl nodded and repeated, "Ka''tal!" while making an eating motion with her hands.


    Misaki looked at the fruit and nuts and silently muttered [Inspect].


    [ck Lands Fire Passion Fruit]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [A special fruit only found in the Land of Burning Timbers. Once consumed, one''s physique will be stronger. Allowing one to be able to permanently withstand attacks of those one [Grade] higher. Only effective on the first use. Eating more will bring no further effects.]


    [ck Lands Force Nut]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [A special nut only found in the Land of Burning Timbers. Once fifty are consumed, one''s strength will be stronger. Allowing one to permanently boost their strength to be one [Grade] higher than their current [Grade]]


    [Consumed: 0/50]


    After reading the description Misaki couldn''t believe that there were such good items in this dungeon. Misaki counted the nuts being given to her and smiled bright as she saw that there seemed to be over sixty. With this fruit and nuts alone her strength and defense would rise greatly. Misaki did not stand on ceremony as she quickly picked up the fruit and bit into it. A sweet taste filled Misaki''s mouth. She had no idea what topare it to because it tasted like nothing she had ever tasted before. If she had topare it, it was like a cross between a mango and an apple but it also tasted slightly different.


    A bright smile formed on Misaki''s face as she looked over at the cat girl. "Thank you, I was very hungry!"


    "Ba''tol!" The cat girl pped her hands before moving close to Misaki. She watched as Misaki finished the fruit and nuts.


    Licking her fingers and her lips Misaki turned to the cat girl and asked: "You are able to understand me right?"


    "Fu''fu" The cat girl said while smiling and nodding her head.


    "It was you who saved me?" Misaki asked.


    "Fu''fu. Bo fel''tidi." The cat girl patted her none existent chest proudly.


    Misaki at this point really wished she knew what the cat girl was saying. She could only roughly guess by the cat girl''s actions what each of her words meant. ''<em>Ka''tal</em>'' means something like eat or this is for you. ''<em>Ba''tol</em>'' was something around great or I am d. ''<em>Fu''fu</em>'' was an agreeing statement like yes or that is right. But thest line ''<em>Bo fel''tidi</em>'' Misaki could only take it as "I am the one". Misaki looked at the cat girl and gave her a smile. "Thank you for saving me. But may I ask why you saved me?"


    The cat girl cheeks blushed as she pounced on Misaki and rubbed her cheek against Misaki''s. "Fa''fa tu''looloo!"


    The cat girl''s actions stunned Misaki and she had no idea what the cat girl was saying. Misaki could only try summoning Shu in hopes that she could trante. When Shu appeared the cat girls fur and tail stood up on end as she hung tightly onto Misaki. Misaki smiled and said: "It''s okay she is one of my followers." Only then did the cat girl ease up a bit but she still watched Shu cautiously.


    "My Lord!" Shu said happily she was very d that Misaki was alright.


    "Shu, can you trante this cat girl''s words for me. She had just said ''Fa''fa tu''looloo''." Misaki repeated what the cat girl had said.


    "Ummm My Lord Did you eat the gift that this cat girl gave to you?" Shu asked as her cheeks turned a bit red.


    "Un I did. It was very tasty and added permanent benefits." Misaki replied honestly.


    "Well, how do I exin this. My Lord, intelligent monsters all have their own special heritage and ways of life. But one thing is normal between all the intelligent races I might be wrong since this dungeon is different. But if you ate the gift served to you and gave thanks with a smile it is akin to being married to the one who gave the gift. As of now you and this cat girl are now married ording to intelligent monsters'' heritage. Proof of marriage is signified by a mark on each of your hands. But this normally will not show until the two of you kiss..." Shu exined.


    As Shu finished her words the cat girl''s eyes lit up. She reached up and forcefully turned Misaki''s face towards hers before pushing her lips against Misaki''s. Misaki, who was stunned from the forceful kiss, quickly snapped out of it when she felt a burning sensation on her hand. Misaki wanted to break away from the cat girl''s kiss but found the damn cat girl was stronger than her by many times and worst yet was the cat girl shoved her tongue into her mouth! It was only after a few minutes that the cat girl released Misaki and licked her lips.


    *Ding!*


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have formed a marriage bond with Mo''mo. May the two of you live happily together!]


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 114: Leaving The Dungeon

    Chapter 114: Leaving The Dungeon


    Misaki looked at the system message on her screen and her face went ck. She really wanted to know how this happened. The culprit that tricked her into this marriage, Mo''mo had her arms around Misaki''s neck nuzzling her face into Misaki''s chest, purring. Yes, Mo''mo was purring away. Misaki held her hand to her head and looked at the cat girl in front of her and mentally said, [Inspect].


    [Name] Misaki Mo''mo


    [Grade] High Raid Boss


    [Range] Silver


    [HP] 1987656654/1987656654


    [MP] 786654148/786654148


    [Wife of Misaki Mitsu]


    Misaki''s eyes went wide. ''<em>What the hell is this? She''s a damn raid boss!? What''s with these stats!? She has almost two billion health!</em>'' Misaki looked at her measly Mid Dungeon Boss [Grade] and felt very depressed. But what she did not get was why would a raid boss be in a dungeon and wearing nothing but rags at that.


    "Sigh... What''s done is done" Pausing for a moment. Misaki poked Mo''mo on the cheek to get her attention and asked: "Mo''mo do you know how to speak mynguage?"


    "Po do''za! Fren''ta to''pol Dreal." Mo''mo shook her head.


    Misaki looked up at Shu with a questioning gaze. Shu understood and said: "She says she has never spoke yournguage before. But she said she can learn it quickly. Just give her a few days."


    "Okay, we will do that then for now. Let''s move over to the waters edge over there. I want to get Mo''mo cleaned up and get some clothes on her." Looking at the matted hair and dirt smudges on Mo''mo Misaki could tell she had not bathed in a while. The funny part was that she did not smell at all. She was just covered in dirt.


    Misaki did not know if there was any way to undo this marriage but right now she did not dare do anything that might make Mo''mo mad. Misaki knew if Mo''mo were to get mad Mo''mo could easily crush her with one finger. Misaki gave Mo''mo a deep look before saying: "After you bathe we will need to head to the exit. I just do not know if you will be able to exit with us or not Mo''mo have you ever been to the swirling vortex?"


    "Nal''da fen''so'' me''lo. Dil''fil so''po ga''pol! Da''il de''fom dre''ssmo! Bi''fu no''hal ''yu''oil! Bo''tioli! " Mo''mo started saying something in hernguage excitedly.


    "She said she has. She stuck her head through out of curiosity and saw you and yourpanionsing. So she quickly hid and followed behind us while watching our actions. She said when she saw you her heart wouldn''t stop pounding. She knew then that you were her one and only mate. So she made a marriage offer which you epted. " Shu tranted Mo''mo''s words for Misaki.


    Misaki really did not know what to say. But she did pick up on the information that Mo''mo could poke her head out of the dungeon''s entrance which meant that she would be able to leave. Shaking her head Misaki said: "Okay at least you will be able to leave with us. Come on let''s get you out of these dirty rags and get you clean. Then we can take our leave from this ce."


    With help from Shu and a little bit of fighting with Mo''mo, Mo''mo was nice and clean after an hour of work. She was now dressed in a green once piece skirt that stopped just above her knees, with some minor adjustments for Mo''mo''s tail. "Now this is much better. You look so much cuter when you are all cleaned up Mo''mo." Misaki said happily.


    "Ba''tol fu''fu!" Mo''mo Jumped on Misaki catching Misaki by surprise as Misaki was once again forcefully kissed by Mo''mo.


    "Mhmf! Mo''mo no tongue! No tongue!" Misaki''s mind was going nk. ''<em>This damn girl keeps shoving her tongue in my mouth!</em>'' After a while, Misaki ended up sumbing to the kiss and decided to just enjoy it. Misaki could not fight back with Mo''mo. Mo''mo was way too strong. Misaki could only allow Mo''mo to do as she pleased and on top of that Misaki had found that kissing wasn''t such a bad thing.


    Once the kiss was broken Misaki''s face was bright red while Mo''mo had a big smile on her face. After a few minutes of collecting herself, Misaki decided it was time to go. "Alright let''s head back."


    When they exited the cave Misaki realized that she was going to really have a hard time exining all this to everyone. Letting out a long sigh Misaki contacted Chiho. " Chiho I am going to be heading towards the exit now. It might take a while. Mainly because I have no idea where I am right now..." Misaki had just finished her words when she finally looked around her to see where she was and realized she was on top of some mountain ledge that looked out over a vast forest below. "I will try to meet up with you all soon."


    "Okay, Misaki be careful!" Chiho replied. Worry and concern was heard in her voice.


    "Mo''mo, can you lead the way to the swirling vortex I came in at?" Mo''mo nodded her head at Misaki''s question and without any warning picked up Misaki into a princess carry before turning in to a ck sh of light disappearing from the spot they were just at. Well all of them except Shu who was standing there dumbfounded. "My Lord!" Shu screamed out.


    Shu was at a loss because she had no idea how to get to the exit either! While she was panicking a shimmer of light formed around her body which allowed Shu to rx a bit as the world around quickly changed and she was now standing next to Misaki. "Sorry, Shu I did not expect Mo''mo to leave you behind."


    "It''s okay my Lord!" Shu said as she let out a sigh of relief. ''<em>Her lord did not abandon her!</em>''


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 115: Break Down

    Chapter 115: Break Down


    Misaki looked at the swirling red vortex in front of her wondering how she was going to exin the cat girl that hung from her arm. "My Lord?" Shu could tell something seemed to be bothering Misaki.


    "Sorry, I was just trying to figure out how to exin Mo''mo. I guess I can only tell the truth." Letting out a deep sigh Misaki with Mo''mo attached to her arm stepped through the dungeon''s entrance.


    The world around them instantly changed and Misaki found herself back in City C. What she did not expect was to be met with five confused sets of eyes. The first one to speak was Chiho.


    "Mitsu, who is this and why is she clinging on to your arm like you are lovers?" Chiho''s voice was filled with anger. She could stand Misaki being taken by Sato but not some other girl.


    "Haha..." Misaki let out a dryugh as she scratched the back of her head. "You see I kinda somehow got married...."


    Misaki really had no idea how to exin it except, to tell the truth. Whether she was willing or not it was not like she could go against Mo''mo right now with her current strength. The damn cat girl was after all a raid boss!


    "Ahh? Umm Mitsu can you repeat that for me because I do not think I heard correctly. Who is married to who now?" Chiho asked her tone of voice was clearly filled with rage.


    "I kinda got married to Mo''mo here But it''s not like I..." Misaki wanted to fully exin but Chiho could not contain herself anymore and shouted.


    "Are you fucking serious!? You already have three people doing what they can to catch your attention but now you go and marry some slut out of nowhere! Wait? She''s a fucking monster! Me , Chizuru, and even Sato who are human showed our interest in you for a long time now but yet you brushed us aside! Sato earlier had basically confessed to you but you fucking ignore him to! Instead of picking any of us you go into a dungeon for a few hours ande out fucking married to some slut cat girl!? You gotta be fucking kidding me!" Chiho flipped her top. Tears streamed down her face as she let out all of her deepest grievances. She had all but given up on Misaki. But after seeing this and hearing the wordsing straight out of Misaki''s mouth Chiho could not take it. She had loved Misaki for a long time now! She was doing her best to move on because she thought Misaki was straight and had no interest in girls. But here she was with a cat girl hanging off her arm saying she was married!


    "Chiho! Listen to what I have to sa..." Misaki was shocked and hurt at the same time. It was not like she meant to get married. She had no idea Chiho had thought of her that way. Chizuru she knew about but Chiho was always like a sister to her. They did everything together. One thing she hated most in this world was seeing Chiho cry.


    "Shut up! I don''t want to fucking hear it! You and the little slut can go fuck in some back alley somewhere for all I care." Chiho shouted out. She was so mad she started shouting hateful things. She no longer cared about anything. She has never felt so betrayed before in her life.


    Sato only sat at the side he wanted to say something because he had a feeling things were not as it seemed. But with the way things were going, he knew his words would not get through to Chiho. Chizuru started to cry as she buried her face into Shinji''s chest. Shinji could only do what he could to console her. Tetsu just stood off to the side. Her expression was a bitplicated since she had thought Chiho and her were progressing in their rtionship.


    Suddenly the air became very heavy. "Gi''tal on''fa sa''um nu''tol!''" Mo''mo''s voice shouted out. Just her voice alone caused the whole area to tremble. Her gaze was filled with killing intent as she looked upon Chiho. She raised her foot and stomped hard on the ground.


    *Boom!*


    The whole area copsed down a hundred meters spreading out almost four kilometers, with Mo''mo as the center point. Everyone was in shock as they fell to the ground. The shock wave of her stomp brought everyone''s [HP] down except Misaki''s and Sh''s by almost five thousand points. Chizuru who had the lowest hp of the group ended up coughing up a mouth full of blood. Misaki panicked and looked at Shu to trante.


    "My Lord, she basically said, saying bad things about my lover, deserves death." Shu quickly tranted.


    Misaki wrapped her arms around Mo''mo since it looked like she was about to attack at any minute. "Mo''mo stop!"


    Misaki did not want anyone else getting hurt. Just the wind from her attack had made Chizuru cough up blood. Mo''mo felt Misaki''s arms around her and calmed down a little. She gave a humph, before going back to clinging on to Misaki''s arm.


    "Real good Misaki! Real good! Tetsu let''s go!" Chiho stood up and patted the dirt off her armor. She no longer wanted to stick around. She red at Misaki before she walked off into the distance with Tetsu in tow.


    "Sorry, my Lord but I will be bringing Chizuru back..." Shinji followed suit as he said goodbye as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    Misaki did not know what to say. They would not even let her finish exining. Tears rolled down her cheek. "Why are they being so unfair?"


    Misaki''s mind was a mess. She couldn''t understand why they were acting like that. All she wanted to do was exin. But things turned out in a way that all her friends have now left her. It felt like her head was going to explode. ck swirls of energy started to flow up from the bottom of Misaki''s feet. Misaki''s head hurt so badly it felt like her mind was going to break! "AHHHHHH!!!!!"


    "Misaki!" "My Lord!" Sato and Shu both screamed out. Mo''mo had no idea what was going on but the ck swirls of energy frightened her. Although she was frightened she still did not let go of Misaki. Mo''mo did her best to pronounce Misaki''s name. "Mi-sa-ki!"


    As the pain got worse Misaki felt the whole world go ck before she passed out.


    *Ding!*


    [Mental State Unstable]


    [Forced Evolution Commencing!]


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.Full-Dive%3A-Eternal-Phantasy] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 116: Evolution

    Chapter 116: Evolution


    In the darkness, Misaki could still hear Shu and Sato calling out her name. But slowly the sounds of the outside world disappeared. She felt her consciousness slipping. Everything, even her own thoughts were starting to slip away.


    "Shu look!" Sato said as he pointed at Misaki.


    The hair on her head started to turn a crimson red color and grew down to her waist. The ck horns on her head that were only like short stubs grew even longer. The ck scales on her tail started to turn a hint of red. Her skin went from being white to a more tanned color.


    The ck swirls of energy started to grow more intense as an oppressive aura weighed down on the area. Shu and Sato were forced to the ground. Mo''mo, who was originally holding Misaki up, was forced to let go as she let out a cry. "AHH!" She was only still standing with mere determination since she did not want to put Misaki go. But the ck swirls of energy had suddenly turned into ck mes burning Mo''mo''s arms. Mo''mo had no choice but to let go. When she did she was finally forced to the ground as well just like Shu and Sato.


    The strange part was that Misaki did not fall to the ground after losing her support. No, instead she started to float upwards. Her entire body was now covered in ck mes. The oppressive aura was getting stronger and stronger. The ground and everything in the surrounding vicinity started to shake. Cracks started to appear in the ground as they slowly spread out like a spider web.


    Shu, Sato, and Mo''mo all wanted to know what was going to happen next but suddenly as if nothing had happened the entire ce went dead quiet. The ground stopped shaking and the oppressive aura vanished. It was as if all the things before never urred.


    The three who were watching Misaki slowly let out a breath of air and started to get up. Right as they were about to stand on their feet a circr ck light surrounded Misaki shooting up into the sky. The oppressive aura suddenly came back one hundredfold smashing them back into the ground. This time though it onlysted a few seconds as the light slowly dimmed and so did the oppressive aura.


    Sweat dripped from everyone''s faces as they watched as Misaki floated back down to the ground. The ck mes that surrounded her started to retreat into Misaki''s skin. Leaving behind a ck me like tattoo that started from her hand and rose up her right arm all the way to the right side of her face.


    Misaki consciousness started toe back. Before she even opened her eyes and she heard a system prompt.


    *Ding!*


    Her brows furrowed as she slowly opened her eyes and as she did the area around her seemed to tense up under some kind of invisible pressure. Her eyes were now fully ck in color there was no white in her eyes. They ere like a bottomless abyss giving one the feeling of dread when looking into them.


    *Plop!*


    "My lord... No! My Queen!" "My Queen!" Both Shu and Mo''mo dropped to the ground and knelt in front of Misaki. The oppressive aura that Misaki was releasing was an aura that caused all monsters to feel reverence towards Misaki.


    Misaki looked in their direction, her gaze causing them to shiver in fear. She then spotted Sato and her eyes began to narrow. "Why is there a human here?"


    Her question stunned them all. They were confused. ''Why is there a human here? What''s going on? What did she mean?'' Shu quickly answered saying: "My Queen this human''s name is Sato and is one of your many human friends."


    "Oh? Hmmm Now that you mention it I do seem to remember having many human and other species as friends." Misaki shook her head. She felt like she was an entirely different person than she was before. But at the same time, everything seemed natural She looked at her HUD that had a window opened.


    [System Message...]


    [Forced Evolution sessful]


    [Race changed to Demon Queen]


    [Grade changed to Ruler]


    [Due to mental instability, race mentality percent is now at 90%. 10% conversion left until full conversion]


    [Passive Skill, Qualities Of A Demon Lord name changed to Qualities Of A Demon Queen.]


    [Skill, Demon Lord''s Subjugation name changed to Demon Queen''s Subjugation. ]


    [New passive skill, Demon Queens Oppression. A Demon Queen exudes an aura of a ruler causing lower grade living beings to lower their head. One look can cause them to kneel.]


    [New passive skill: Flight. Flight, allows the user to fly in the sky with just a thought. Cost 100 MP per minute.]


    Misaki frowned as she opened her character window to check what her changes were.


    [Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Queen


    [Evolution Status] 1/1000 Stars


    [Grade] Low Ruler


    [Range] Yellow


    [Spouse] Misaki Mo''mo


    [HP] 10576589597/10576589597


    [MP] 906789023/906789023


    [Attack Power] 872378


    [Magic Power] 68934


    [Defence]78934


    [Magic Defence] 65934


    [Health Regeneration Out Of Combat] 50%


    [Health Regeneration In Combat] 20%


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Storm Snake Boots, Storm Snake Skirt, Storm Snake Chest, Storm Snake Gloves, Storm Snake Panties, Storm Snake Bra, Starlight Graphene Phoenix Circlet, Starlight Graphene Chest te, Starlight Graphene Greaves, Starlight Graphene Shoulder Guards, Starlight Graphene Wrist Guards, Starlight Graphene Hand Guards


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKII


    [Skills]


    Nature Control, Demon Queen''s Subjugation


    [Passive Skills]


    Qualities Of A Demon Queen, Demon Queens Oppression, Flight


    Misaki slowly got up from the ground and dusted herself off. She looked at Shu and Mo''mo not even sparing a nce at Sato. "Mo''moe here." She gestured to Mo''mo causing Mo''mo to blush. Mo''mo eyes were full of reverence when looking at Misaki. She timidly lowered her head and trotted to Misaki''s side. Misaki looked at the burn marks on Mo''mo''s arms and frowned. She raised her hand and a green light came out covering Mo''mo''s arms. The burn marks quickly began to heal before vanishing without a trace. Once Mo''mo was healed Misaki turned to Shu and said: "Shu carry this huma Carry Sato for me. We will head back to the base."


    "Yes, my Queen!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 117: Blood Will Flow

    Chapter 117: Blood Will Flow


    Shu went to take hold of Sato but stopped and asked Misaki: "My Queen, Are we walking or running?"


    "We will be flying. You only need to give Sato a lift. If he makes a fuss just drop him." Misaki said uncaringly. The her now, did not care for humans as the her before her evolution. Misaki knew this was due to the mentality change done to her by the system but this did not bother her in the slightest. She felt as if her head was much clearer now. As if the mundane things like worrying over others'' life or death were meaningless now. She knew why her evolution was forced and that because of her mental instability at the time, it caused her to have her original mentality almost fully wiped out and reced with her race mentality. But this was also a good thing. The less uncaring she was the less others could hurt her


    "My Queen, if we are flying who will carry you?" Shu was very confused. She was the only one here who could fly.


    "It''s fine just carry Sato. Mo''mo climb on my back." Mo''mo blushed. She did not know why but this new Misaki was a lot more to her liking. It to the point, she could not help but submit herself to Misaki. This also caused her to act more shyly since Mo''mo was heart was fluttering with the thought of being so close to Misaki now. Mo''mo shyly hooked her arms around Misaki''s neck and climbed up onto her back wrapping her legs around Misaki''s waist.


    Misaki held onto Mo''mo''s thighs to give her a bit more support and slowly ascended into the air. Shu''s mouth opened wide and a bright smile formed on her face as she happily said: "My Queen you can fly!"


    "Un! Now we can dominate the skies together Shu!" Misaki''s cold demeanor softened when she spoke to Shu but seeing Sato being carried in her ws caused Misaki''s brow to furrow and all traces of that softness from before disappeared. "Sato."


    Sato, who was still trying to get a grasp of what was going on, felt a cold chill run down his spine when Misaki called his name. "Ah! Yes-yes My-my Lo Queen" Misaki''s gaze made him so nervous he couldn''t help but stutter.


    "From now on Mo''mo is Dark Front''s mistress. Make sure she gets treated as one." Misaki knew that she was married to Mo''mo due to a misunderstanding. But now after everything Misaki was not going to toss Mo''mo aside. Plus now Misaki was forming new ns in her mind as she flew over the city.


    With a gulp, Sato said: "Yes of course." He did not know what to think of this new Misaki. She seemed to have such a presence about her that he felt like if he did not submit he would die without even knowing it. But at the same time when he thought about what he had said earlier in the day, he tried to push his fear aside and do as he had promised.


    "Good! Shu, bring him back. I have a few things to take care of first. Send me a message when you drop him off I will summon you and Ra''thar when your done." Misaki said.


    "But, My Queen if you summon Ra''thar wouldn''t Dark Front be overrun by monsters?" Shu asked.


    "If the humans can not even handle this level of monsters what good are they!?" Misaki''s angry voice bellowed out across the area causing the whole area to shake.


    Shu instantly had sweat rolling down her back out of fear. She quickly bowed her head and said frantically: "Yes! My Queen. Shu has said something stupid."


    "Haha! Shu rx you are my aid and guard why would I be mad at you. My anger was not for you but for the lowly humans who can''t even take care of themselves without the protection of the monsters that almost wiped them out. They would not even be here now if not for me. So if I want to bring my followers out for a stroll around the city what right do they have toin? If they lose a few lives then so be it." Misaki''s voice started off normal but towards the end of her words, her voice was filled with more and more rage. She looked at Sato who seemed to be sweating buckets and shook her head. "Sato when you get back, set up a defense around the base. Also, make room for more iing monsters. Have the full dive teams that are currently oute back while I am gone."


    "Yes, My Queen." Sato no longer dared to call Misaki by her name at this time in fear of losing his head. Misaki noticed this but did not say anything. All the rest abandoned her and now Sato was even acting like a stranger. The only ones who were still true to her were the monsters. Since the humans will look down on her they can just be her cannon fodderter on...


    "Misaki Are you okay?" Mo''mo asked


    When Misaki heard Mo''mo''s words she stopped in the air with a surprised look on her face. She could understand Mo''mo now! A gentle smile formed on Misaki''s face as she rubbed Mo''mo''s head. "I am fine Mo''mo. To be honest I feel better than ever. I feel like all the stress from the me before is finally gone. Thank you for your concern."


    "Then Mo''mo happy!" Mo''mo buried her head into Misaki''s back with a huge grin her face.


    "Alright, for now our task is to round up every monster in City C. I want full control of this ce by the end of the day. And by full control, I mean every monster in the city under mymand. Whether it is alive or dead it will be under mymand and we will not just stop there. We will work our way south and bring all of Dark Front''s area under ourmand. Anyone who tries to stop us kill without hesitation whether its friend or foe." After finishing her words a chilling icy oppressive aura undted out of Misaki in all directions. She let out augh as she said: "Once the south is taken over we set our sights even bigger! This whole world will be ours!"


    A light shed in Mo''mo''s eyes when she heard Misaki''s words. A bloodthirsty aura spread out from her apanied by a bloodthirsty grin. "Whatever Misaki wants, then Mo''mo will do what she needs to give it to Misaki."


    "Then I will be relying on you Mo''mo. A new era will soon be approaching. Blood will flow in rivers! The tides of war will soon be upon us. Mo''mo will you follow me?"


    "Mo''mo will follow Misaki anywhere." Mo''mo vowed.


    Misak, smiled as she looked up at the sky. She reached out with her hand towards the sun that was shining down on to them and clenched her fist as if she was capturing it in her hand. "I should thank Chiho and the rest. My mind is so clear now. I know exactly what I should do from now on."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 118: To Late For Regrets

    Chapter 118: To Late For Regrets


    It did not take long before Sato arrived at the base. Everyone was up in a stir because Ra''thar suddenly disappeared. No one seemed to know that Misaki could summon her followers at will. "Young Miss what do we do if Ra''thar is not here? Without him blocking the lower level monsters we will end up being overrun easily!"


    Chiho''s mood was not good soing back and seeing that their defense was now weakened made her even less happy. She was about to say something when she saw Shu flying over with Sato. "Good! Shu is back so she can ward off any monsters for the time being. I will ask her if she knows where Ra''thar went." When Shunded Chiho quickly ran over to her and asked: "Shu do you know what happened to Ra''thar? Without him here we can''t keep the monsters away from the base. But since you are here we should be fine until he gets back."


    Shu''s anger rose. She did not forget the hateful words that Chiho had said earlier. Feeling the strong hatreding off of Shu, Sato quickly took a few steps back before saying: "Nagasawa it would be best if you did not talk to Shu at this time..."


    "Huh? Why? Isn''t it part of her job to help keep the base safe? Since Ra''thar is gone she is the only one who is high enough level to keep the monsters at bay." Chiho was confused. ''<em>Isn''t this how it always worked?</em>''


    A surge of killing intent came from Shu as she stared coldly at Chiho. Chiho''s back became covered in a cold sweat as she stared at Shu in confusion. She was really bing confused as to what was going on. Sato only shook his head before he started to exin. "After you ran your mouth without even asking Misaki what had actually happened. Misaki broke down and ended up having a forced evolution. And now because of your fucking outburst, Misaki is no longer the Misaki that you once knew. Shu, go back to Misaki. I will do as Misaki asked me and call all teams back."


    Shu looked at Sato and nodded her head. She knew Misaki wanted to go for a "<em>Walk</em>" around City C and bring all the monsters under hermand. "Then I will leave it to you." A few seconds after speaking bright light shined and Shu disappeared from where she stood.


    Chiho was frozen in ce. She was having a hard timeing to terms with what Sato was saying. ''<em>Misaki was not Misaki any more? And it was her fault?</em>'' She quickly pulled on Sato''s arm and asked: "What do you mean by details? Why is Misaki not Misaki no more?"


    "What I mean is that her marriage to Mo''mo was an ident. She had no idea that epting and eating the fruit that a monster gives to you was akin to epting a marriage proposal for monsters. On top of that, Mo''mo at the time, was a hell of a lot stronger than Misaki so she did not dare to anger Mo''mo. But you! Instead of fucking letting her exin fucking exploded on her!


    "She treated you like family! Like her own fucking sister but because you were blinded by your so called love for Misaki you did not even give her a chance to exin her side of the story. Now because Misaki was forced to evolve she is no longer the Misaki of the past. Her original mentality is basically all gone and you''re to me. So much for being in love with Misaki! All you are is a selfish bitch!" Sato was beyond angry. He had heard all that had happened from Shu on the way over here since Misaki did not go into any details. When he heard everything he even sent a message to Misaki saying sorry for being so distant earlier. Even if she did not answer him it was fine as long as she knew he was sorry. He was very d that he felt things were not as it seemed or Misaki might have lost all of her mentality altogether if he acted the same as the others.


    Sato looked at Tetsu, Shinji, and Chizuru and sneered. "You three are no different than her. You were supposed to be her friend yet you gave her a cold shoulder and left. Leaving Misaki all alone in an unstable state. Just wait until Misaki gets back I can guarantee you will be wishing you had never done what you did." After finishing his words Satopletely ignored them and walked past them inrge strides and entered the base to find Chief Takahara. He had to aplish the task that Misaki gave him.


    Chiho''s mind was an utter mess as she slumped to the ground, her eyes full of tears. ''<em>Because of me, Misaki is no longer Misaki?</em>'' Chiho thought back to all the mean things she had said earlier and tears flowed from her eyes nonstop. "I really am a bitch! Why did I say such horrible and hateful things!"


    Chizuru was no different as she burst out in tears as well. Tetsu and Shinji both had grim looks on their faces. They all knew that they had really messed up this time. Because of them, Misaki had undergone such a drastic change. But now it was toote for regrets. It was not like they could reverse her evolution to bring back the original Misaki. They couldn''t help think about how they all promised to help Misaki stay her normal self. Now that promise was literally like a piece of paper chopped up and tossed into a fire.


    ---


    An hourter in the middle of City C, tens of thousands of monsters were gathered together. In the center of this crowd was Ra''thar standing tall with two smaller figures standing on his head. Misaki''s cold ck eyes swept over the mass of monsters and smiled. All these monsters looked up at her in reverence. This made her mood a bit better. "From this day forward you will all be part of my demon army! I will do everything I can to help train you all and assist you in bing real demons. I will show you what you can be. Here with me now are two of my followers who have been with me since the start. Because they were with me when I first evolved they are also now allowed to evolve to be lower demons!" Misaki smiled as she nodded to Shu who then flew up into the sky to get out of the way. Misaki then floated to stand in front of Ra''thar''s big head and gave him a warm smile.


    "Ra''thar you are my first follower and also like a big brother to me. So from this day forward, I will give you a new name. I bestow upon you the name Misaki Gen!"


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 119: Lowly Humans

    Chapter 119: Lowly Humans


    A bright light enveloped Gen causing those around him to have to close their eyes. Only Misaki and Shu stood staring with eyes open as they watched the light get smaller and smaller until it was more human sized. When the light dimmed a naked young man of around twenty with muscles in all the right ces, tanned skin, long ck hair, two horns protruding out of his head and ck eyes stood tall and proud. He looked up at Misaki and fell to one knee. "My Queen!"


    Misaki raised an eyebrow as she said: "Gen there is no need to kneel to me when you are now my brother. We are family. Family does not need to bow to each other. So just call me Sister or Little from now on and I will call you Brother."


    "As you wish Litte Sister!" Gen replied. Misaki smiled and pulled out a set of clothes. "I had thought this might happen so I already prepared a few sets of clothes for you. Take these for now. I will arrange a room for you when we get back to allow you to have a ce to store your things." Misaki inspected Gen and she couldn''t help but be happy at what she saw.


    [Name] Misaki Gen


    [Race] Devil


    [Grade] Mid Raid Boss


    [Range] Red


    [HP] 1689876988/1689876988


    [MP] 58762873/58762873


    Once Gen was fully dressed Misaki nodded her head in approval. "Mmm! Very good! Just like how my brother should be handsome and devilish!" Misaki then turned to Shu and gave a warm smile. "Shu you were my second follower and are like my sister. From this day forward you will be named Misaki Miyu!"


    Another bright light spread out this time from Shu''s body. When the light dimmed a beautiful young woman of around eighteen years old floated in the air in front of Misaki. She had a slim body with full human limbs. She had tanned skin and long ck hair. On her back was a set of ck feathered wings. Misaki floated forward and wrapped a robe around Shu now named Miyu. "To think my sister would turn out to be such a beauty. I will have to make sure no one tries to take any designs on you."


    [Name] Misaki Miyu


    [Race] Fallen Angel


    [Grade] Mid Raid Boss


    [Range] Red


    [HP] 1976529781/1976529781


    [MP] 800988524/800988524


    Misaki tied the sash on the Miyu''s robe and said: "From now on just like Gen I want you to call me Sister or Little Sister. We are now all family."


    "Miyu will do as Little Sister says!" Miyu smiled happily while giving a small bow.


    Misaki looked down at the ground where Mo''mo was standing and floated down to her. "Mo''mo, sorry for the wait."


    "It''s fine! Mo''mo does not mind as long as Mo''mo belongs to Misaki." Mo''mo said as she jumped up and hugged Misaki.


    "Just use Mitsu from now on. You are my wife so you should not act like a stranger." Misaki said as she scratched behind Mo''mo''s ear causing the cat girl to purr.


    "Then Mo''mo will call you Mitsu then." Mo''mo was very happy as she hugged Misaki.


    "Mmm! Good!" Misaki wrapped an arm around Mo''mo''s waist and rose up into the sky. With Gen standing on her left and Miyu on her right. Seeing how gen could fly caused Misaki to be somewhat surprised but when she thought of how she gained the ability to fly as well when she evolved she figured it must be an automatic ability after evolution.


    Misaki looked over the crowd of monsters and smiled as she said: "From what you have seen, bing true demons is possible. By following me you will have this chance in the future."


    Loud roars sounded out across the mass of monsters. Misaki now had tens of thousands of new followers making it a formidable army in its own right.


    "Now that you all follow me we shall now go to our base. I only have one rule! Do not kill the humans that are associated with Dark Front unless I say so. If this rule is broken I will kill you myself. Humans also have their uses besides food for you guys." Misaki cold eyes swept over the monsters below her causing them to lower their heads in fear. A sadistic smile appeared on her face as the feeling of those cowering in fear, filled her with joy. "Let''s set out!"


    ---


    Outside Dark Front


    "What the hell is that!" One of the Full Divers up in one of the watchtowers pointed towards arge wall of dust that was moving towards them.


    "I-Its monsters!" Another one yelled out.


    As soon as the word monsters was said rm bells sounded out. And quickly thousands of Full Divers gathered together. The team leaders of the groups quickly got their teams ready as the groups all got into defensive positions.


    "Wait for it..." Someone yelled meaning that they needed to wait for the wall of monsters to get a bit closer before attacking.


    "Attack!"


    A mass of spells began raining down towards the monsters but the scene of monsters dying under theirbined attacks did not happen as a magic shield came out of nowhere blocking all the attacks! Suddenly a massive oppressive aura smashed down on to the Full Divers as a voice full of anger filled the sky. "Fucking lowly humans!"


    Misaki who was holding Mo''mo along with Gen and Miyu floated down from the sky and hovered in the air in front of all the full divers. "You dare to attack my kin!?"


    Misaki rage was starting to take control. She was using all her willpower to not ughter all the Full Divers in front of her. "Misaki!" A familiar voice rang out. Misaki looked over to see Sato running over. Her cold gaze swept over him causing Sato to instantly break out into a cold sweat. Sato clenched his fist and made sure to show that he was not scared and forced a smile saying. "Misaki this is my fault I forgot to notify them to watch for you and a group of monsters."


    Misaki looked at Sato and her gaze turned back to the full divers. "You all should thank Sato for defending you..."


    "Mit-Mistu..!?" Another familiar voice nervously spoke out. This voice belonged to Chiho. Chiho looked at the new Misaki and almost fell to her knees. ''<em>Was this my fault?</em>''


    Misaki''s gaze moved to the sound of the voice andnded on Chiho. shes of what was said earlier filled her head causing Misaki''s rage to well up. Without a single word, Misaki raised her hand and a hand made of ck mes shot out and grabbed Chiho by the neck. Chiho''s eyes went wide with fear as her ability to breathe was cut off. Her hands grasped at the hand made of ck mes as she struggled to try to break free from said hand. Her whole body was being lifted into the air. All Chiho could do, was struggle and stare at Misaki in fear and disbelief as tears streamed down her face. ''<em>Is this truly my best friend? Am I going to die by Mitsu''s hand?</em>'' These thoughts filled her mind.


    "Misaki! Don''t!" Sato anxiously yelled out.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 120: New Paths Open

    Chapter 120: New Paths Open


    Misaki''s ice cold gaze looked at Sato but still did not release the hand made of ck mes instead, the grip it had on Chiho began to tighten. "Misaki! Don''t do this! Think it through first. I know she has said some terrible things to you and treated you wrongly." Sato said as he tried to keep his voice as calm as possible. Thanking quickly he continued: "Think about it. She is very strong for a human so she can be of more use alive than dead."


    "Humph!" Misaki coldly looked at Chiho and with a wave of her hand sent Chiho flying into one of the building walls fifty meters away. She then swept her gaze over all the full divers present and released an oppressive aura mming everyone to their knees. "From this day forward every human who has a system will learn how to fight alongside my brethren. I do not care if you want to fight or not. Those who do not listen will be tossed out or killed. The choice is yours."


    When she was done speaking to the full divers she turned her attention back to Sato. "Sato, I spared that woman''s life on ount of you and our friendship. If she dares to say the things she has said today again her life will be forfeit."


    Sato''s face paled but at the same time he let out a sigh of relief. "You have my word she will never say such things again."


    "Good, I will leave this horde to you. From now on I will hand human rted matters down to you. Oh, onest thing..." Misaki once again looked over everyone present. "As of today, the mistress of Dark Front is this girl here." Misaki squeezed Mo''mo''s waist and kissed the top of her head. "Her name is Misaki Mo''mo, my wife. On top of that when I am not around Mo''mo, my Brother Gen, and my Sister Miyu will be in charge."


    Finishing what she had to say she brought Mo''mo, Gen, and Miyu along with her and entered the base. Once she left the oppressive aura finally lifted. The full divers who were all made to kneel soon shouted out, voicing theirints. "Sato! What the hell was that!? What does she mean we all have no choice but to fight or not?"


    More and more voices rang out causing Sato to hold his head and rub his temples. He raised his hand to quiet the crowd before saying: "First I want to say that you should be happy that she did not just kill all of you for attacking her. You might not realize this but that was Misaki. The one who has brought us all this far. Due to some events, her mentality has changed to that of her race. She barely has a shred of humanity left in her. Luckily she does not want to just kill us all off. But in a way, this is also good. We will have higher protection now and all we have to do is follow her orders. Our basic freedoms have not changed. Think of it as having to take on an extra workload at work."


    "You say this as if it''s nothing but some of us do not wish to fight! We do not mind putting our lives on the line for the defense of our base. But running out to go to war is not something I am willing to do." One man yelled out.


    Sato heard this and only shook his head. He knew if he handled things wrong at this time and more people started to voice out their opinion and it made its way to Misaki. There would be a bloodbath waiting. "If you are not willing I suggest you leave. I will remove you from the guild and remove your marker. But if I do this do you think you can get past the horde of monsters that Misaki just brought back. The only reason they do not attack now is most likely due to her orders and the marker that you have. Once that marker is removed you are nothing but a free meal to them."


    Although Sato said this. This was not entirely true. He knew the reason these monsters were not attacking them was due to Misaki''s order and nothing else. He just did not know how much Misaki changed so he was not sure if Misaki was able to tell what was going on right now. So in order to keep any blood from being split Sato could only try to use scare tactics to keep everyone in order. Luckily these scare tactics worked and the man who spoke up said no more.


    ---


    Chiho who had been tossed ruthlessly into a wall sat in the rubble in utter disbelief. Tears rolled down her cheek not knowing what to do. Chizuru and the others were standing at her side trying tofort her. They all now realized the consequences of their previous actions. Maybe just maybe if a few of them stayed to try to console Misaki she would not have turned out like this.


    Chiho teary eyes looked up at the three in front of her and sobbingly said: "What should I do!? How do I get Misaki back!? I can''t stand this Misaki! I want the old Misaki back!" Another flow of tears rain down Chiho''s cheeks as she slid her knees to her chest.


    "There is no way to fully bring back the old Misaki. But if you try hard enough and sincerely apologize she might forgive you over time. But right now I would suggest not getting too close to Misaki for a few days. Handle things with care and show your worth to her. Right now Misaki sees us as nothing but cannon fodder. Even me who she still calls a friend is expendable. So take things slow. Regain her trust. Only then might we be able to see a sliver of the old Misaki again." Sato said as he walked up to Chiho.


    Seeing a sliver of hope, a light seemed to have red up in Chiho''s eyes. "If what you say is true. If it means I can see her smile once more I do not mind doing whatever she asks of me. Even if it means bing an enemy of this world. As long as I can see a glimpse of the old Misaki I will do anything."


    A strong determination filled Chiho. She knew what she said just now sounded like she was crazy but she did not care. If Misaki asked her to ughter thousands she would do it if it meant being able to regain Misaki''s trust.


    Normally speaking Chiho would never have such thoughts of this. Unknowingly the mentality of Chiho and the rest was being consumed at a faster rate than before. Because of this none of what Chiho said seemed strange to them. Of course, they were nowhere close to Misaki''s level of transformation but they were slowly but surely edging closer to it.


    At this time while everyone on the top side was dealing with the sudden changes, Grandpa Nagasawa, Chief Takahara, and General Utsumi were all standing before Misaki, Gen, and Miyu in a meeting room.


    "Misaki, you really want to go through with this?" Grandpa Nagasawa asked. He no longer dared to call Misaki like he used to. The pressure he got from her now made him feel that if he said the wrong thing he would not even know how he lost his life.


    "Yes, I want three thousand full divers ready forbat in a few days. I will bring them along with a few thousand monsters to reim all of southern Japan. The rest of you are now able to fully run through City C. By the time I get back I want to see the city flourishing somewhat again. I will leave these matters to you. My Big Brother Gen will stay behind to keep watch..."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 121: Soul Mark

    Chapter 121: Soul Mark


    A two dayster all regr humans and Full Divers were gathered outside the base after being summoned by Sato. Sato stood on top of the wall waiting for Misaki to show up. He did not have to wait too long as an oppressive aura could be felt by all present. In the sky, Misaki with Mo''mo in her arms, Gen, and Miyu stood tall looking down on everyone below.


    "I called all you humans here for one reason. From tomorrow on I will lead an army to reim southern Japan. While I do so my brother Gen will stay behind to help oversee matters. Mr. Nagasawa will also be here overseeing matters. If any issuese up go to Mr. Nagasawa first. To make sure nothing goes wrong within Dark Front, everyone here will be branded with a Soul Mark." Misaki announced, causing a look of confusion to appear on everyone''s face. Seeing this Misaki continued: "It was once spected that all humans have what''s called a soul. The past two days I had been contemting on how to make things more secure for Dark Front before I left. It was not until my wife Mo''mo suggested a soul branding which ismonly used amongst monster kind. These monster brandings are used for controlling ves of the different monster races."


    "Are you fucking kidding me!? You want us to be your ves!?" The same man from a few days ago yelled out.


    Misaki''s gaze fell on to that man. Her cold eyes made the man feel like all the air had been sucked out of him. Misaki waved her hand and screams sounded out in the crowd. The man who had interrupted Misaki suddenly burst into mes causing the man to scream out in agonizing pain. His screams echoed throughout the area causing others to quickly back away from him in a panic. It did not take long before the man''s screams became muffled until he finally became silent. His body fell to the ground and continued to burn until nothing was left. Misaki looked at the people in front of her and smiled as she asked: "Does anyone else want to say something while I am talking?"


    Silence. Dead silence. Not a single person dared to say anything. Seeing how no one spoke up Misaki continued: "These marks are not Soul Brandings. Soul Brandings make the one who is branded with it unable to think for themselves. I came up with a new version of this Soul Brandingst night. My version only puts a mark on your soul. This mark will only activate if you betray the Dark Front. By activate I mean it will destroy your soul making you a mindless puppet."


    Misaki paused and a smile formed on her face. Now some would say this smile was beautiful but if they looked into her eyes they would see that her smile was actually fake and would feel a shiver run down their spines. "You have a choice! Either be branded by my soul mark or end up like the human man that spoke out just now."


    "I will take the soul mark!" A voice rang out from the front of the group causing everyone to turn their heads. Misaki looked at the person who spoke out and was slightly surprised. She figured it would be Sato who would step forward first but she did not think that the first to speak would be Chiho.


    Chiho clenched her first and knelt down to the ground and pushing her head into the cement Misaki. "Mitsu I know what I said before betrayed you in the worst way possible and because of me, you have changed. I am sorry for that. But no matter who you are now, to me you are still Mitsu. From this day forward I will swear my loyalty to you and do anything you ask of me. No matter what it is."


    Misaki looked at Chiho and frowned. She really did not want to hear any excuses from this girl. "What if I ask you to service the monsters?" Misaki''s cold voice floated into Chiho''s ears.


    Sweat formed on Chiho''s forehead as tears started to well up. She clenched her fist to the point that blood started to drip from her palms. "If this is what you want me to do in order to express my loyalty to you then I will do it..."


    Sato who was watching from the side wanted to say something but he kept his mouth shut. He knew anything he said now would not help Chiho but make things worse. Seeing the pathetic face Chiho was making made Misakugh out loud. "It''s good you are willing to do such things. But I will not ask that of you. As Sato has said before, for a human you are quite strong so you will walk the battlefield for me. Prove to me that you are worthy of my trust with your actions. But I will say this..." Misaki''s voice lowered and became filled with killing intent. "If you ever have words like you did before I will not think twice before separating your head from your body."


    Giving a slight sigh of relief Chiho and said: "I will never say such things ever again! My life belongs to you!"


    "Good!" Misaki waved her hand and a small blood red magic circle appeared. It flew towards Chiho and entered through the spot between her brow. Chiho cried out in pain as the magic circle entered her but the pain quickly subsided. She slowly got up from the ground and smiled brightly at Misaki. She was d she had the courage to speak out this time. With this, she was one step closer to her goal of regaining Misaki''s trust.


    After Chiho received her mark Misaki no longer cared what anyone chose to do and sent out thousands of marks at the same time. Screams of pain filled the air as each mark burned into everyone''s souls. Some of the older people and even younger people who could not take the pain fainted on the spot. There were even a few that had died. Misaki''s expression was very indifferent about these things as she did not care whether any of these humans lived or died. The only reason they were still alive was because they held a use to her.


    "Now that, that is done. Tomorrow those who have been chosen to reim southern Japan will set out with me."


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 122: You Decide

    Chapter 122: You Decide


    A few dayster outside City G. Misaki stood high in the air with Miyu at her side and Mo''mo contently snuggled up on her back swishing her tail back and forth. "Seems there are quite a few survivors here in City G"


    City G was a city located to the west of City C. It was also another city that was right on the borderline with the northern side of Japan. In the city a group of Full divers looked on as they saw three people hovering in the air and on the ground was an army of almost ten thousand that was a mix of humans and monsters.


    "Shotaro what should we do?" A Full Diver turned and asked a young man who was sitting on a couch.


    "Rx I will go see what this person wants." Shotaro''s face did not look good. He could see the size of the army so he could only hope talking will settle things easier.


    He went to the top of the roof and stood on the edge and yelled out: "May I ask what brings you here to City G?"


    Misaki turned her cold gaze towards the voice causing Shotaro to almost wet himself in fear. Her gaze alone was enough to feel like he was being stabbed a thousand times. "Are you in charge of the Full Divers in this city?"


    "Y-Yes... Yes, I am." Shotaro did his best topose himself.


    "Then that makes things easy. Submit to me or die Choose now you only got three minutes." Misaki said bluntly.


    Hearing such a straightforward threat caused Shotaro to start to sweat. He had no idea what he should do. But before he coulde to a decision he heard the girl in the sky coldy say: "Times up. Kill them all!"


    A thunderous battle cry came out of the crowd as Misaki''s army charged into the city. Down below Chiho seemed to have changed into a demon as she fired her arrows at anyone who stood in her way. She did not care if they were just regr humans, a child, an adult, elderly, or Full Diver. Her only thought was gaining back Misaki''s trust. For this, she decided to be a demon.


    Misaki''s army rushed in killing everyone they say that was not one of their own. Mournful cries of people screaming out in their final breath could be heard all around. The door to the roof mmed open and a fat chubby man ran out. "Shotaro what the fuck are you doing!? We are being ughtered! These people don''t give a fuck who they kill. What''s worse is the fucking monsters. They are ripping people to shreds! Do something to make them stop!"


    It was only now that Shotaro finally came back to his senses. He quickly looked up at Misaki with fear in his eyes and yelled out! "We will submit!"


    "Oh? You should have said so sooner." Misaki said nonchntly. "Dark Front, stop the attack!" Misako''s voice boomed out across the battlefield. If you could call this a battlefield. It was more of a one sided ughter. But Misaki''s words stopped all her people. Humans and monsters alike, they slowly regrouped back outside the city.


    "You have one hour to gather everyone before me. And do not think of even trying to escape. I can tell the exact location of every person within this city." To prove her point Misaki waved her hand, sending out a crimson red de of wind at a building a little further in the city. A loud booming sound was heard and cries of pain and suffering rang out once again. The top of a building waspletely cut apart and if one looked close enough they could see bodies falling down along with the rubble of the building.


    Shotaro copsed to his knees seeing this scene. That building was full of nothing but normal people. But now hundreds must have died from that one attack alone! Doing his best topose himself. Shotaro got back to his feet and bowed to Misaki. "I will do as youmand."


    An hourter a few thousand people were standing in the city streets. Some were Full Divers and some were regr humans. Misaki looked at them all and waved her hand. Instantly cries of pain were once again heard throughout the city that onlysted for a few seconds. They all stared up into the sky confused as to what had just happened. Misaki looked down at them but did not exin. Instead, Miyu stepped forward and shouted out. "The person before is now your Queen. What she has instilled upon you is a soul mark. By having this soul mark means you are now one of her people and a person of Dark Front. If you dare try to have thoughts against your Queen, those of Dark Front, or any traitorous ideas, your soul will be destroyed making you a mindless puppet that will be nothing more than cannon fodder for your Queen''s Army." Miyu paused for a few seconds before continuing. "By order of your Queen, regr humans are to head to City C, While Full Divers are to stay here and guard City G. In a little while you will also have extra help from monsters to help guard the city."


    One of the normal Humans down below couldn''t help but yell out a question: "You say regr humans have to head to city C but what happens if we get attacked by monsters?"


    Miyu only smiled and answered: "You''re just a normal human. What does your life or death have to do with your Queen? As of now, you''re not even worthy to be used as a shield. If you are lucky to live and make it to City C you will be able to make yourself useful by acquiring a set of Full Dive equipment. But I will be nice and give you two choices. You can either try to make it to City C and be a useful person or you can stay here and be food for our precious family of monsters. You decide. Oh, I should remind you any thoughts of escaping will make your soul mark go off."


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 123: Hatake Isei

    Chapter 123: Hatake Isei


    All the normal humans looked at one another not knowing what they should do. One elderly man looked up at the young girl in the sky with her crimson red hair that was staring down at them as if they were nothing but ants. He gave a smile an asked: "Young girl, what about us elderly? Do you expect us to do the same?"


    Misaki looked at the old man and frowned. Miyu who was standing a bit forward was angered to death that someone actually dared to question her sister, her queen! She was about to end the old man''s life when Misaki raised her hand to stop her. "Old sir, by bing a Full Diver you will regain your youth. What''s a little danger when you can return to a youthful body and look however you want? You people might think I am being hard on you and making you walk to your death. No this is not the case! This world is not a ce where you can be protected without doing anything yourself. Right now I am giving you a chance at a new life a chance to be able to live a life where you no longer need to cower in fear!


    "If you be a Full Diver and work hard for me your ability to rise in the ranks and be someone who sits on top of others is not that far fetched. Think of it as joining the military but your military training requires you to hike from this City G to CIty C. At most you will need to be careful and choose your path carefully. As for monsters on the way Where do you think my army has juste from? Where do you think the mass number of monsters under mymand came from? I ask you! Before youin and question my reasoning look at the bigger picture! Nothing in life is free. If you ask me whether I care if you live or die. My answer will always be, no,I do not care. A human is nothing to me if they are not useful. Why should I care if you live or die? In this new life of ours, the only thing that rules her is thew of the jungle. The same goes for me! If I meet someone who is stronger than me I would either need to fight for my life and try to escape, fight to the death and take them down with me or submit and be an ant under their foot.


    "So instead ofining and questioning my reasonings, I will tell you this. Work for a better life and show me that you humans are actually useful. Otherwise, I will push you to the front of the line to be cannon fodder for my brethren."


    The entire time Misaki spoke her voice was cold and emotionless. But even still Chiho, Sato, and the rest actually put on a smile. Her words might have sounded mean and ruthless but they held a hidden message. ''<em>The road is already clear. Be careful and get to City C as fast as you can.</em>'' to Chiho and Sato this showed that Misaki was still Misaki deep down. She did not hesitate to kill anyone to get her point across. She would massacre many until they submitted. But that did not mean that Misaki was not willing to help those around her in her own way once they submitted to her.


    Even the Full Divers Misaki had brought with her realized this. It was only those who did not know Misaki from the start that would think she was being ruthless. But this old man when he heard her words understood what she meant. Those who do not work do not get any meat. A little danger to have a better life is better than hiding away cowering in fear. The old man looked up at Misaki and smiled. "Miss, may this old man know your name?"


    "My name is Misaki Mitsu. But you can refer to me as your Highness, my Queen, or your Majesty. Since after all, I am a Demon Queen." Misaki answered. She showed no embarrassment after saying such oundish things.


    "Then Highness, this old man''s name is Hatake Isei. From this day forward I will follow yourmand. That is if I make it to City C! Haha!" Hatake Isei let out a heartyugh.


    Misaki''s expression did not change, she only nodded her head. While the old man agreed, a young man a few meters away from him shouted out "The old geezer might have agreed! But I don''t! What right do you have to tell us what to do!? You came to our city and started killing people left and right then tell us to risk our lives to make it to City C. Are you fucking kidding me!?"


    Misaki, expression finally changed as her eyes narrowed at the young man. She waved her hand and the young man who had just spoke found his body was no longer under his control and could no longer speak. Fear and regret filled his face as his whole body lifted off the ground and floated up and stopped in front of Misaki.


    An oppressive aura undted out of Misaki covering the entire area making all those around her kneel. The only ones unaffected were Miyu and Mo''mo who was on her back. "People who do not seem to know their ce are of no use to me. But this is also good. You see my brethren have not eaten much in the past few days So I will give you to them as a snack."


    The young man''s eyes went wide and arge wet spot formed between his legs as he helplessly watched as his body flew through the air andnded hard on the ground in the middle of Misaki''s monster army. These monsters roared and pounced at the young man. Misaki let go of her control over him when right as the first monster snapped its jaws on to his head. The old man, Hatake Isei only shook his head and muttered. "Stupid idiot." He could tell right from the start that one should not actually try to anger the young girl.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 124: First Human Follower

    Chapter 124: First Human Follower


    After the killing that already happened this scene of the young man being eaten alive did not cause an uproar. People only looked at the scene and shook their head wondering why the young man was stupid enough to yell at such a powerful existence. After getting their orders the normal humans set out to make their way to City C. The Full Divers who came from City G took up their stations while one hundred of the Full Divers who came with Misaki were going to be staying to instruct the new addition to her forces on how to fight alongside the monsters.


    After a few days, things were set up in a manner that allowed Misaki to gather up those who would be following her to head towards City D. Because she was leaving she called for Shotaro. Shotaro walked into the meeting room that Misaki set up and quickly kneeled to the ground and said: "You called for me your Majesty?"


    "I will be setting out in a while. Those I left behind will instruct you all on how to coordinate your actions with monsters. You will have a total of five thousand monsters here. Remember to remind those that any thoughts of betraying Dark Front and running away or helping an enemy, their mark will go off and they will be a soulless puppet." After she finished speaking, Misaki turned back to the menu that she had open and she was looking at the requirements for her to evolve again. She wanted to hurry to the next evolution but the requirements were a bit steep.


    [Evolution System Exnation]


    [To Be a Demon Empress, you must enve 500,000 Humans and 1,00,000 Monsters and reach 1000 Stars.]


    [Current Status: 10234/500000 Humans Enved and 20875/1000000 Monsters Enved: 10/1000 Stars]


    ''<em>The only difference was that stars seemed to be easier to get.</em>'' Shaking her head seemingly disappointed Misaki looked up and saw that Shotaro was still kneeling there and frowned. "Did I not already give you your orders, why are you still here?"


    "Ahh! Sorry, your Majesty! I will leave right away!" Shotaro hurriedly got up almost stumbling on himself and rushed out the door.


    "Hehe! Mitsu, that human was still waiting because you never dismissed him." Mo''mo said as she sat down in Misaki''sp and popped a grape into Misaki''s mouth.


    "Whether he was waiting or not he should understand to leave after I stop talking to him. Anyway, Mo''mo it looks like it will take a while before I can evolve again. Once I do you might be able to fly like Big Sister Miyu and Big Brother Gen." Misaki said as she gave Mo''mo a warm smile and scratched her ears.


    "Mmm It''s fine but Mitsu you still have to make me your follower for me to be able to evolve with you." Mo''mo reminded Misaki.


    "Now that you mention it, you''re right. Well, then Miss Misaki, would you like to be my follower." Misaki asked while poking Mo''mo''s cheek.


    "Yep!" Mo''mo nodded her head smiling brightly.


    *Ding!*


    [Misaki Mo''mo wants to be your follower!]


    Misaki quickly hit ept. Nothing special happened as Mo''mo still acted the same. "With this set up when I finally evolve you will be able to evolve as well. I can''t let my wife be left out of the good stuff." Misaki gave a light kiss on Mo''mo''s lips causing Mo''mo to giggle and snuggle into MIsaki''s embrace.


    While the two were enjoying each other''spany a knock came on the door. "Misaki, It''s Sato and Chiho..."


    Misaki frowned a bit but still said: "Come in."


    Sato and Chiho both entered the room and knelt in front of Misaki. Chiho actually showed no trace of jealousy when she saw Mo''mo in Misaki''s arms. She knew that in order to be in that position one day she would need to work hard. "You both don''t need to kneel. Why are you two here?" Misaki asked.


    "The army is all set to move out. I have decided to let Tetsu stay and takemand here. I hope this is okay." Sato replied.


    "That''s fine. You can promote who you see fit amongst the humans to lead the groups we subjugate. Just make sure our defense is strong on the northern line. Although we have not heard anything from Eternal Games that does not mean they are going to stay quiet forever. That human is not one to take things lying down." Misaki stopped to think for a moment and an idea shed in her mind.


    "Chiho you said you would do anything I asked yes?" Misaki asked.


    "If Mitsumands it then I will do anything you ask of me!" Chiho said with a smile on her face. She was just happy that Misaki actually took the initiative to talk to her.


    "Then I want to test something. If this works when I evolve so will you. So this will actually give you some benefits as well. But I am not sure if you will be a mindless puppet that only knows how to follow mymands since I have never tried this on a human before." Misaki exined.


    "Whatever it is you ask of me, I am willing to do it. I said before to regain your trust and show that I will never do what I did before. I am willing to do anything." Chiho''s words had no hesitation in them as she spoke them.


    "Good! Then let''s see if this works. Are you willing to be one of my followers?" Misaki asked. Misaki wondered if her train of thought was correct. One had to be willing to follow her everymand to be her follower. Since Chiho had stated before that she was willing to do whatever she asked then Chiho was the perfect candidate to test this theory.


    "Yes of course!" Chiho felt ted! This was a huge deal because Misaki treated all her followers with care. For Chiho this was like taking a step towards her goal!


    *Ding!*


    [Nagasdawa Chiho wants to be your follower!]


    "Oh, it worked! Congrattions Chiho you are now officially my first human follower." Misaki said as she hit the ept button.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 125: Enemies Meet!

    Chapter 125: Enemies Meet!


    Hearing that she was nowMisaki''s follower, a huge smile formed across Chiho''s face. "Mitsu does it say what I will evolve into? Now that I am your follower?"


    Misaki checked her screen and shook her head. "Nope, we will have to wait and see if it will change your evolution to something else or if it will stay the same. Well, if you turn into a weird looking creature I won''t discard you."


    Chiho''s eyes lit up, this was the first time in a long time that Misaki actually joked with her. Tears slowly started to well up in her eyes. Misaki saw Chiho''s watery eyes and thought nothing of it. She only epted Chiho as a follower since she was the best candidate to test this on. She really thought nothing else of it. "Sato, you want to try to?" Misaki suddenly asked.


    Sato felt a cold sweat wash down his back, he was not sure if something weird would happen if he became Misaki''s follower but with her looking at him like she was he could only say: "If Misaki is willing."


    *Ding!*


    [Sato Akihito wants to be your follower!]


    Misaki hit the ept button and allowed it to do its thing. Chiho who was looking at Misaki with glowing eyes did not escape Mo''mo''s attention. "Hey, human girl! Don''t think just because my Mitsu is being nice to you right now that you can try to covet her. Mitsu belongs to me!" Mo''mo suddenly released an oppressive aura causing Chiho to pale.


    "Mo''mo it''s fine. Although I am not really on the best of terms with her, she is now officially one of my followers. Plus I need her for my current test." Misaki exined while scratching Mo''mo''s ears.


    "Humph! If she ever makes you go through what you went through before I will rip her head off! So listen human, I will be watching your every move." Mo''mo''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Chiho. Chiho did not say a word she only looked at the floor feeling a bit wronged. But she knew not to say anything right now. Her status was too low right now. She no longer cared if Misaki had a wife or whatever. She just wanted to be by Misaki''s side.


    Misaki did not say anything she was preupied with ying with Mo''mo''s tail. Once the room was silent once again Misaki finally spoke up. "It''s about time we set out. Sato, Chiho, go back to your respective teams we are leaving."


    With these words, everyone filed out of the room they were in. Their next destination was City D. City D was only a few hours away from City G. What they found when they arrived was a city in ruins. Sounds of battle could be heard as Misaki and her army strolled into the city streets. "Mitsu, It seems humans are fighting each other in this city."


    "Heh I can feel the presence of that bitch! She actually dares toe to myterritory!?" Misaki''s eyes turned cold and her demon queen aura spread out over the city. Quickly the sounds of battle stopped. "Watase Eriko! Show yourself!"


    "Hehe!" A softugh could be heard a little ways away. Suddenly a figure could be seen slowly walking through the sky towards Misaki. "To think you would actually arrive." Watase Eriko looked at Misaki and her eyes suddenly showed a bit of surprise. "Humph! So you evolved to!"


    Seeing Watase Eriko, Misaki''s killing intent spread out along with her aura bing even stronger. This aura alone was enough for Watase Eriko to be rmed. Even if she had evolved she still felt pressured. Misaki''s smirked seeing the bit of sweat forming on Watase Eriko''s brow. Just this alone told Misaki that Watase Eriko was weaker than her. "Exin yourself!"


    "What''s there to exin!? It was just as you saw. I was going to take this city for my own! I just didn''t think you would evolve so fast! But you should have expected this! This is the front lines after all and City D is situated right on that line so this city is up for grabs." Watase Eriko crossed her arms across her chest acting like what she was doing was normal.


    "If that''s so then should wepete? Actually it doesn''t matter. Since you are here, how about you offer up your head for this Queen?" Misaki''s ck eyes were filled with blood lust as she took out her sword and flew towards Watase Eriko. Mo''mo who was on her back suddenly perched herself on to Misaki''s shoulders and pounced right at Watase Eriko!


    Watase Erkio was surprised by the sudden attack and the way Mo''mo and Misaki were coordinating. She quickly waved her hand and shot a few fireballs at Mo''mo while using her other hand to create a shield to block Misaki''s strike. But unfortunately for Watase Eriko, Misaki was a lot stronger than her so this one strike caused Watase Erkio''s shield to shatter instantly causing her to take a full blown strike from Misaki''s sword. Blood sprayed and Watase Eriko went flying towards the ground below. The fireballs that were sent towards Mo''mo were easily swept aside. Mo''mo reached her hand out after losing her momentum as she fell towards the ground. Misaki quickly grabbed Mo''mo and pulled Mo''mo into her embrace.


    Misaki frowned when she looked down at the small empty human shaped crater in the ground below."She escaped once again and left her army behind."


    **************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 126: Flatten it!

    Chapter 126: tten it!


    Misaki looked at the two opposing sides in the city. She could tell right away who''s side was which because the dumbfounded look on one side said it all. "I will give you all one chance, surrender, or die. Pick!"


    There were easily over ten thousand full divers here. Most of which were Watase Eriko''s army that she left behind. They all stared up at Misaki, fear evident in their eyes. A few momentster a man from thearmy Watase Eriko brought yelled out: "We surrender!"


    "As do we!" The other side alsoyelled out. Both sides seemed to know they had no chance of winning if they tried to fight. With both sides giving up, Misaki quickly sent out her soul mark enving all those present.


    She liked going about things the easy way. All normal humans were also sent to City C. This continued on as the process repeated itself as Misaki and her army went from city to city, town by town. Her army now consisted of more than one hundred thousand full divers and monsters. Everything was going smoothly until they reached the very southern point of Japan. Arge wall had been erected around the city they were currently in front of.


    "Mitsu, there seems to be human weapons trained on to us." Miyu brow furrowed as she looked off into the distance.


    Misaki looked at therge wall that surrounded the city and was quite surprised that someone was able to actually aplish building a wall. It was about ten stories tall and a few meters thick. You could tell it was constructed in a hurry. "Seems someone hase to greet us."


    A man in a military uniform stood on top of the wall with a megaphone in his hand. "You there in the air! What do you want?"


    Misaki smiled and in a thunderous voice that seemed to be like the heavens themselves answering sound out: "I don''t want anything. Since everything I see already belongs to me!"


    The man standing on top of the wall, eyes open wide and almost burst outughing. "Real rich kid! I do not know what powers you got but this city does let anyone in. If you insist on trying to take this city we will be forced to return fire!"


    "Oh? Do you think you puny humans can defeat me with your weapons? That is like an ant trying to knock out a human with its leg. Since you do not want to surrender then you leave me no choice but to show you what force means! " Misaki waved her hand and dozens of car sized fireballs formed around her.


    The blistering heat could be felt all the way on top of the wall. The man''s eyes went wide and his jaw went ck as he stared at the scene in front of him! Misaki did not hesitate and sent the car sized fireballs directly at the man. The man stiffened in fear but by the time he actually came to his senses and wanted to run it was already toote. The car sized fireballs smashed into the wall, instantly turning the man into ash and destroying a section of the wall causing it to copse. Misaki raised her hand into the air and yelled "Attack!"


    Right after, when the portion of the wall copsed, the sound of artillery could be heard as guns, heavy cannon fire, and even rockets were fired towards Misaki and her army. Misaki only gave a snort as she waved her hand creating a barrier to protect her people. Allowing them to charge forward without care. Although normal weapons couldn''t kill Full Divers and Monsters it would still be a hindrance.


    Blood sprayed as magic spells, swords, and arrows killed everyone they touched. Chiho was covered in blood and a sinister smile formed on her face. Her blood lust had been growing more and more since she became Misaki''s follower. Her skin also started to turn darker. She no longer looked like a normal wood elf but more of a dark elf. She seemed to be reveling in the feeling of killing.


    Misaki had been watching Chiho very closely and did not miss a single change in her mentality. The corner of her lips slightly arched up seeing how murderous Chiho was being. "Seems once a human bes my follower the more they kill the faster they start bing a demon. On top of that, she is one hundred percent loyal to me now." Misaki nodded her head in approval.


    Mo''mo kissed Misaki''s cheek and asked: "Do you n to take her as a lover?"


    "We will wait and see. If things continue as is I might just make her dreame true. Why is Mo''mo jealous?" Misaki asked teasingly.


    "No! Mo''mo, is actually happy with this human''s performance. Well calling her a human is an understatement now. She is just as ruthless as our kin." Mo''mo replied.


    "Calling her a human now is a little much. I''d say she is more a demi human now. I bet when I evolve she will be a full fledged demon. What makes this good is that we will now have another demon general. Sato is also starting to slowly change. But his progress is slower since his race is a bit problematic." Misaki knew that Sato''s race was on the good side of the spectrum. Wingless Angel Misaki was quite interested in what he would turn into.


    "If he somehow turns against my Mitsu I will kill him for you!" Mo''mo firmly stated.


    "That is if I do not get to him first!" Miyusaid as she flew over.


    "Big Sister!" Mo''mo smiled and waved her hand.


    "You two can fight over who gets to kill him if he betrays me when the timees. What''s the situation?" Misaki asked.


    "All heavy artillery has been silenced and looted. They had a number of tanks as well. Right now there are about a thousand left who are still trying to put up a fight." Miyu replied.


    "To think they would fight to thest man standing. How are our losses?" Misaki already knew the answer to this but still asked just in case.


    "We have lost no one and only minor injuries due to explosions. They seemed to have started setting up explosive traps along the roads." Miyu answered.


    "Hmm Okay since they have set up traps on the roads there is no needfor this city. Once theydig in it will take a lot of time to weed the rest of them out. Call all forces back and tten the city!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 127: Reward

    Chapter 127: Reward


    Ten minutester the sounds of fighting ceased and Dark Front''s forces retreated out of the city. The resistance inside the city started cheering as they thought they had won. Unfortunately, their celebration was a little too soon. A light brighter than the sun began to shine down over the city. Three figures could be seen in the air floating high above the tallest building. Even higher in the sky above them were three enormous balls of fire. They were so big it looked as if the sun itself multiplied and moved closer to Earth.


    Misaki looked down from the sky. The resistance members had alle out of hiding to see what was going on. Seeing these people now standing in the street Misaki gave a bright smile as her voice carried out across the city. "I gave you all a chance. Since you did not take that chance. You all can stay here in this city forever!"


    With her words, Misaki lowered her hand causing the miniature sun sized ball of fire to fall towards the ground at the same time Mo''mo and Miyu dropped theirs as well. Before the balls of fire hit anything Misaki waved her hand covering the members of Dark Front with a multyered barrier as well as Miyu, Mo''mo, and herself.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    A massive explosion rang out. Arge ming mushroom cloud formed rising high into the sky, engulfing Misaki and the rest. An energy wave made of mes started at the center of the impact point and undted out. Everything this energy wave touched instantly turned to ash or melted as it spread across the city. Be it buildings or humans anything that was not protected was destroyed. This energy wave reached the edge of the city and continued outwards blowing past the members of Dark Front and continued outwards. Many small towns outside the city were also ttened to the ground and turned into a barren wastnd.


    Chiho, who witnessed Misaki''s actions, suddenly cheered out happily: "Mitsu is so cool!"


    Those who heard Chiho''s shout all nodded their heads. They were very happy they were fighting on the same side as Misaki. Otherwise They had a feeling they would not even know how they died.


    It took a few hours before the dust finally settled. Misaki stood in the air looking down at the newly created crater in the ground. This crater was quickly filling up with water as the ocean poured into it. Misaki let out a small hum as she looked at their handy work. "Not bad If Big Brother Gen was here we probably could have destroyed most of the coastline."


    "Mitsu, if we used our full strength we probably could take out the entire country." Miyu stated.


    "Big Sister, when Mitsu evolves, destroying this entire will be possible." Mo''mo proudly stated.


    "That is very true. But it would defeat our purpose. If we did that." Miyu said as she patted Mo''mo on the head.


    "I know I was just saying!"


    "Now that southern Japan is now under my control and all monsters and Full Divers are spread out to protect the regions, we can now return to City C and make ns for our invasion of the north!" Misaki eyes shed with killing intent. She wanted to rid herself of Eternal Games and Watase Eriko once and for all.


    Misaki flew down and hovered over the members of Dark Front. "You have all done a wonderful job! It has taken several months but we have finally achieved our goal. Dark Front now hasplete control over southern Japan! We will rest for a few days and make our way back!"


    Misaki floated to the ground, stopping in front of a certain person. This person was covered in blood from head to toe. "Chiho, how do you feel?" Misaki asked as she stepped forward to wipe a smear of blood off Chiho''s cheek. Misaki''s action stunned Chiho as she was not sure of how she should react. At this time she wanted to jump for joy because Misaki was paying attention to her but at the same time, she was afraid if she showed too much happiness it would cause Misaki to back away.


    "I-I, feel great!" Chiho finally choked out.


    "Good! Over the past few months, your performance has been the best out of everyone''s. I have watched you y many whether it was with your bow, your knife, or just your hands. Everyone who fought against you has ended up dead. Sato was right about keeping you alive. Your usefulness is very high. You have shown me your utmost loyalty during this time. Of course, some of this can be said to be because you became my follower. But this could also be said to be due to your determination to make up for your past mistake. Because of this, my opinion of you has been raised a lot. Seeing how well you performed, I feel the need to reward you. From now on you will stay by my side as my guard. While we are traveling my Big Sister will carry you on her back as we fly." Misaki''s cold expression turned soft towards the end of her words as she gave Chiho a smile.


    Chiho''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Misaki. For the first time in the longest time that Misaki had smiled at her. A smile that belonged to just her! Chiho burst out into tears. She was unable to contain herself any longer. Misaki did not push Chiho away instead she pulled Chiho into her arms and gave her a hug. A rare disy of affection that was normally only reserved for those close to her.


    Mo''mo puckered her lips as she looked at the scene in front of her. She leaned her head towards Miyu and said: "Big Sister I think we now have a Little Sister to take care of."


    "It was bound to happen. Mitsu and Chiho have always been close. One fight between the two might have changed Mitsu into what she is today. But that does not mean down deep the feelings she had for Chiho have disappeared. Us Monsters normally have many wives as it is so Little Sister Mo''mo will need to work hard to keep Mitsu''s attention." Miyu exined.


    "Humph! It will be a long time before Little Sister can take Mitsu from me!" Mo''mo said this but still felt a little threatened. But if Misaki wanted to take Chiho in she would not say anything against it.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 128: Dungeon Walk

    Chapter 128: Dungeon Walk


    After Chiho finally got a grip on her emotions. Misaki called Sato over for a report. "So how are the injured?"


    "The injuries were not too bad mainly those races whose skin were not as tough. Humans, Elves and a few others. They only got some minor burns and abrasions. We did not lose a single Monster and none of them got hurt as well. It seems this city did not have a single Full Diver. I think they were probably shunned out of fear of the unknown." Sato answered. He nced over at Chiho who now took up a ce right behind Misaki. He felt a bit of relief seeing the bright smile on her face.


    "Mmm Good. When we get back I n to set some new temporary City Leaders for our army. We need to station a City Leader in every city. Right now there are a few cities on the line with northern Japan that do not have proper leaders. Tetsu and Shinji are already stationed in two of the cities. Where is Chizuru?" Misaki had not seen Chizuru for a while now. So she was a bit confused as to where she went.


    "Chizuru asked if she could stay with Shinji. I think Shinji seemed to have broken down her barrier a bit." Sato answered.


    "Yeah, Chizuru told me that although she still loved Misaki she realized that after that day that she did not deserve to be with Misaki." Chiho added in.


    "In any case it''s fine. Chizuru can''t take up a leadership role anyway with how she acts. It''s better for them to not appear before me for the time being anyway. They are lucky I have still let them have such roles as it is now. If they were not useful in this sense I would have already fed them to my kin." Misaki''s killing intent flooded out of her body. She still remembered how they just up and abandoned her that day. Even now they have yet to apologize to her. Misaki was only keeping them alive because they were still some of the highest leveled humans in all of Dark Front. But this did not mean that they would always be irreceable.


    Chiho did not say a word as she lowered her head. She knew she had brought up Misaki''s sore spot. Mo''mo saw Chiho mood drop stepped forward and draped her arms over Misaki''s shoulder from behind and kissed her cheek. "Mitsu you are scaring my new little sister."


    Misaki retracted her killing intent and looked back at Chiho and gave her a smile. "Chiho, that was not directed at you. You have shown your loyalty to me and showed me how sorry you are. You have made up for your mistakes. But those three haven''t even taken the initiative to apologize nor have they even showed any signs of regret. Friends like that I do not need. Plus they are nothing but humans. Only those who are my kin are one hundred percent trustworthy. The humans who are being given certain positions are only there temporarily. The harpies only need one more evolution to be able to take up the positions. Some of the other monsters might evolve quicker as well. Once this happens I will be slowly moving any humans in high positions back to being grunts. Unless they are my followers, which seems to turn humans into my kin. This is easily seen with Chiho''s changes."


    "Yeah, my race has already changed to Dark Elf a few days ago. I have no idea what I will evolve into though. What about you Sato?" Chiho asked.


    "Still says Wingless Angel, but I think mine will take a longer time to change." Sato did not have the blood thirsty attitude that Chiho had. Mainly Because Chiho was trying to prove her worth, while Sato was just there for the ride. He had killed a lot of Full Divers and regr humans but nowhere near as many as Chiho has. In just the past month alone Chiho had killed at least one thousand humans between full divers and normal humans. But Sato knew his mentality was quickly changing because he did not find the bloodshed was wrong in any way. in other words, he did not mind killing defenseless humans.


    "Only time will tell. But my guess is that my bloody little imp will turn into a blood elf when I finally evolve." Misaki teased.


    Chiho blushed at Misaki''s words but still nodded her head and said: "I think you might be right but we won''t know until I actually evolve. My screen that shows my evolution status only shows three question marks for the name of the next evolution."


    "Then there is only one way to find out and that is when I can finally evolve. I will probably need to dominate all of Japan before I can reach my goal. But the number of humans and monsters I need to enve is rather high. Monsters are not an issue but the humans I am not sure what to do there..." Misaki frowned as she looked at her evolution status screen.


    [Current Status: 130234/500000 Humans Enved and 404750/1000000 Monsters Enved : 10/1000 Stars]


    "I just hope I can find a ce with more humans." Misaki frowned. The number of humans they saw recently makes up ny percent of this number. She could only hope she can find another four hundred thousand of them in northern Japan. Only then will she be able to quench the numbers she was needing for evolution.


    "There might be human settlements in the new dungeons now as well. The other teams we sent out never dide back. So we can only guess that they died." Sato suggested.


    "That is a good idea! When we get back I will have to take a look at these dungeons a bit more closely. Big Brother Gen is probably itching to stretch his legs so I will take Big Brother Gen, Chiho, Mo''mo, and Big Sister Miyu for a dungeon walk! Oh and Sato you cane as well."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 129: Return To The Land Of Burning Timbers Part One

    Chapter 129: Return To The Land Of Burning Timbers Part One


    Sato did not know if he should be happy or sad. Mainly because he knew he was really nothing more than a passing thought in Misaki''s eyes right now. ''<em>I guess I will need to prove myself as well...</em>''


    Misaki led her army back towards City C. The first dungeon she nned to visit first was the Land of Burning Timbers. The same dungeon she met Mo''mo in. The monsters there were all high level. So they would be perfect for bolstering her army.


    It took another few months to arrive near City C. This was because Misaki made sure to pick up any clusters of monsters she came across. It had now been almost two years since Misaki started ying Eternal Phantasy. She was now turning seventeen. At this time they were about a day out from reaching City C which caused everyone to be excited since Misaki was giving them all a two month break when they returned.


    "Happy Birthday Mitsu!" Chiho happily shouted as she gave Misaki a hug. Misaki was in a good mood on this day. She pulled both Chiho and Mo''mo over to sit next to her while everyone celebrated her birthday. This celebration was new to most of the monster race but just having the opportunity to have a celebration was enough for them to all roar out happily. They only knew that today was a day of celebration for their queen. So naturally, they would be happy about it.


    "Chiho, your birthday is next month so we will have to hold another celebration at that time." Misaki said as she smiled at Chiho.


    "It''s fine! As long as I can stay by your side Mitsu I couldn''t ask for anything else." Chiho replied, her cheeks blushed a little bit.


    "Chiho you are now one of my kin I will not treat you wrongly. Which reminded me. Big Sister Miyu and Mo''mo when were you two born?" Misaki asked.


    "I have no idea when Iwas born. I only know that I have been alive for a long time." Miyu replied.


    "Mo''mo, doesn''t know either. Mo''mo only remembers waking up one day. Everything else is basically only a blur. Mitsu, does this birthday thing represent the day you were born?" Mo''mo asked. Her eyes were full of curiosity as she looked at Misaki.


    "Yes, it does. It represents the day I was brought into this world by my parents." Misaki answered. She reached over and pulled Mo''mo into herp. Chiho who was sitting at the side couldn''t help but wish to switch ces with Mo''mo.


    Misaki saw Chiho''s envious eyes and reached over and grabbed Chiho''s hand and interlocked her fingers with Chiho''s. Chiho instantly became embarrassed and lowered her head but did not try to pull her hand away. Instead, she gripped Misaki''s hand tighter. After being with Mo''mo for a while, Misaki was now not as dense as she was when it came to people having special feelings towards her. Although she was mad at Chiho for a while. After seeing Chiho work hard to win back her trust and unhesitantly bing her follower. Her impression of Chiho had risen greatly. "Alright, I will decide on a date to set both Big Sister Miyu''s and Mo''mo''s birthday while we are on our dungeon walk!"


    The night was peaceful. The fire flickered. Full Divers and monsters alike were all celebrating. Some danced and some sang songs. Right now this was the scene Misaki had wanted to see the most before her evolution. Even now it was still a sight that Misaki enjoyed. But to this new Misaki, it was nothing more than a good time. It held no special meaning to her. Her only care was that her kin were happy. Most of these full divers were just expendable resources. This was especially so since in her next evolution her kin will all take on a human form and the harpies will also evolve once more. This was another reason why she was going for this dungeon walk. She wanted to get more powerful kin who can then evolve along with her and can be her generals.


    ---


    "We''re here again..." The ce they were currently at Chiho really did not want to visit since this was a ce of bad memories for her and Misaki.


    In front of them was the gateway to the Land of Burning Timbers. Misaki looked at the swirling Vortex with a big smile on her face. "Yep, we are here again! There are a few of our kin here that I need to spank."


    Misaki did not forget those monsters that kept chasing after her that day. Now that she was a lot stronger than them she would subdue them and then give them all a spanking! The one she wanted to find most was the monster she had almost lost her head to. She knew that that monster would make a fine general in the future. With these thoughts in mind and without the slightest bit of hesitation, Misaki calmly stepped into the vortex. She wondered if she might find a monster inside that she could have a decent fight with. It had been a long time since she had gotten the chance to really exercise.


    After Misaki disappeared everyone else quickly followed behind. When the scenery changed before Misaki''s eyes she saw the familiarndscape ahead of her. Not too long after Mo''mo and the rest appeared behind Misaki.Misaki turned her head and looked at her group and smiled. "Let''s see what this ce has in store for us! If I am lucky I might even evolve before I attack the north!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 130: Return To The Land Of Burning Timbers Part Two

    Chapter 130: Return To The Land Of Burning Timbers Part Two


    Misaki and her group all stood at the edge of arge cliff and looked out over the mass of monsters below. "They are still here fighting..." Misaki said as she looked out over the horizon. This was the same cliff that she stood on before to see this exact same scene in front of her. "Mo''mo, Big Sister Miyu, and Big Brother Gen watch over Chiho and Sato. I will be right back."


    Not waiting for an answer Misaki jumped up into the air and flew over to the mass of monsters below. She slowly released an oppressive aura out over the monsters causing them all to suddenly stop fighting and lower their heads. "Hear me, my fellow brethren! If you wish to leave this ce and follow me. I can promise you in the near future all of you will be full fledged demons! I only ask that you follow me and take me as your Queen!"


    Suddenly the sky filled with a thunderous roar as tens of thousands of monsters all sounded out at the same time. Misaki''s HUD was full of follower requests. Misaki smiled as she happily hit ept on each request. Luckily the requests were grouped by the monster''s race which allowed for the process to be quick. In a matter of minutes, the hundreds of thousands of monsters that were there suddenly disappeared as Misaki recalled them all. Not a single one remained. Misaki''s monster count suddenly shot up to 834978 from the four hundred thousand she had before. She was now less than two hundred thousand monsters away from reaching the one million monster goal. What she mainly stillcked was humans. With only 30234 of the five hundred thousand she needed.


    After taking in all these high level monsters Misaki returned to her group with a big smile on her face. "Let''s go! This dungeon is huge so we might be able to find a few humanoid races here!"


    "Leave it to Mitsu to subjugate a few hundred thousand high level monsters in an instant and act like nothing big had happened." Chiho let out a sigh. She was feeling very inferior to Misaki at this time. But this also bolstered her will of wanting to be stronger as well. So that she could be of more use to Misaki.


    "Chiho, once you evolve you will also be able to do amazing things!" Misaki rubbed Chiho''s head as the group continued on. Gen was carrying Sato, while Miyu carried Chiho, and Mo''mo was being carried by Misaki. The group flew over to the ce where Misaki was chased by the monster birds. She had Gen and Miyu wait outside the monster bird''s area so that they would not be attacked.


    Misaki with Mo''mo on her back slowly entered the zone. A fluttering sound could be heard as thousands of monster birds appeared in front of Misaki. Seeing this Misaki did not show any signs of fear. She could tell these birds were actually stronger than the monsters she had just subjugated. She only smiled and sent out her oppressive aura. When these monster birds felt this aura they all stopped in their tracks and hovered in the air a little ways away from Misaki. None of them dared to get any closer to Misaki. Misaki was about to give her normal speech when a voice could be hearding from behind the flock of monster birds. "Who are you!? And why are you here!?"


    "Oh? One that can speak? Interesting!" Misaki''s eyes lit up. It was rare to find monsters who could actually speak. Although it was not in Japanese and was in a monsternguage. Ever since Misaki had evolved she could easily understand other monsternguages. "I am here to find monsters, my kin, who wish to follow me. As a Demon Queen, they will not be treated unfairly and would all have the ability to evolve into demons!"


    "You say you are a Demon Queen is this true!?" The voice suddenly shook and a tinge of excitement could be heard within it.


    "Very true!" Misaki replied.


    A young girl with white hair andrge white wings on her back slowly flew out from behind the flock of monster birds and over to Misaki. When her eyes met with Misaki''s figure, they went wide and tears seemed to well up into her eyes. "To think such a day would actually arrive! You truly are a Demon Queen!"


    "That I am Soon to be a Demon Empress! May I ask who you are?" Misaki asked.


    "I am Lor''ia, I am the Princess of the Avian race!" Lor''iagave a small bow.


    "It''s good to meet you Lor''ia. My name is Misaki Mitsu and the cute girl on my back is my wife Mo''mo. Demon Queen and leader of Dark Front. If you do not mind I have a few friends waiting for me. Do you mind if I call them over?" Misaki was very polite to Lor''ia. Her race was also a monster race. But they were still considered humanoids. She was hoping that if she befriended Lor''ia she could bring her entire n to her side and hopefully reduce the number of humans she would need to evolve.


    "Of course! Any friend of the Demon Queen is a friend of mine." Lor''ia replied. Misaki nodded her head and sent a message to Miyu and Gen. A minuteter the two flew over and stopped just behind Misaki.


    "This here is my Big Brother Gen and my Big Sister Miyu. The two humans on their back are Sato, one of my followers, and Chiho, my personal guard." Misaki introduced everyone. Lor''ia was very surprised to see humans and even one of them was a personal guard. Chiho really surprised her the most because she had the scent of both monsters and humans on her.


    "It''s good to meet you all. Please follow me. I will bring you back to my n. I am sure my father would want to meet with you!" Lor''ia gave Misaki a smile before turning and waving her hand at the monster birds that were still hovering in the air. The mass of monster birds parted down the middle creating a path for Lor''ia, Misaki and her group to pass through. "Please stay close. The barrier to enter my n''s territory only stays open for a few seconds. If you are caught in the barrier when it closes you will be sliced in half."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 131: The Avian Race

    Chapter 131: The Avian Race


    They traveled through the tall teaued rocks until they came to an area shrouded in mist. Within that mist, you could see faint shes of light. This was the barrier that Lor''ia was talking about. "We are almost there, do not stray behind or you will be caught in the barrier when it closes." Lor''ia warned.


    They swiftly flew towards the mist. Misaki held on to both Miyu''s and gen''s hands as she flew at her fastest speed, acting as Lor''ia''s shadow. It seemed Lor''ia''s race was among the fastest of all the monster ns. "It''s open, quickly enter!"


    All seven of them shot through the small opening in the barrier. Right as Misaki pulled Gen and Miyu through the barrier mmed shut. If they were even a millisecond slower, they would have lost their feet. Misaki had to hand it to the Avian race, their barrier was truly terrifying. "Mitsu I need new boots..." Gen Comined.


    Misaki stopped for a moment and took a look at Gen''s feet and saw that the tips of his boots were missing and his sock covered toes were sticking out for all to see. Misaki couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, hold on. I think I packed away a few sets of clothes for you two." Misaki said as she opened her inventory. Lor''ia also stopped when she saw that Misaki had stopped following. She flew over and saw Gen with his toes out in the air and let out augh as well. Gen''s cheeks turned a tinge of red after beingughed at by Lor''ia. This did not escape Misaki''s eyes. Lor''ia looked to be around fifteen years of age but knowing the monster race she was probably a few hundred years old. She was cute and seemed to be a perfect fit for her big brother. Misaki decided she would y a bit of matchmaker if she could win the Avian race over.


    As Misaki was helping Gen get his new boots on, three figures appeared behind Lor''ia. "Halt! Who goes there!" Three men with white wings wearing leather armor with metal tes on it holding long spears yelled out. All three had their spears pointed at Misaki and the rest.


    Misaki gave a nce at these, what seemed to be Avian soldiers, and snorted. She waved her hand and a wind de flew through the air cutting off the tip of the spears in an instant. The three Avian soldiers suddenly felt a shiver run down their spines as an oppressive aura weighed down on them. Misaki stood up and started walking through the air towards the three men. She was only a few meters away when Lor''ia suddenly appeared in front of Misaki, facing the three avian soldiers.


    "You three stop! Do not disrespect the Demon Queen!" Lor''ia yelled out. Hearing the name Demon Queen caused the three Avian soldiers to show an expression of fear as they lowered their heads. Seeing them be submissive Lor''ia quickly turned around and bowed to Misaki. "Please let them off this one time. They were only trying to defend the n. They did not know who you were."


    "I will let it go this one time. Make sure it does not happen again. I did note here to make enemies with your n." Misaki retracted her aura and went back to helping gen with his boots.


    Once Gen was all set again the group plus the three Avian soldiers all headed towards the grand pce that was literally resting on the treetops. After they had passed through the white mist arge forest appeared before them. The Avian race had built their homes on top of these trees. The biggest was the pce. With Lor''ia and the three Avian soldiers, no one else dared to try to stop them. But As they flew over the Avian City Misaki was quite happy with what she was seeing. All the Avains she saw were all at a high level on par with Gen and Miyu. While some were even on par with Mo''mo. Misaki could only guess that the Avian king was most likely on par with her or maybe even stronger!


    Theynded in front of a set ofrge pce doors. The guards at the door upon seeing Lor''ia quickly opened the doors. "The ones behind me are with me. Do not stop them from entering."


    Hearing Lor''ia''s words they all bowed their heads, not saying a word. These guards knew that if they wereing with Lor''ia then they must be very important visitors. They walked into the pce to be met with many murals along the walls. They seemed to depict the Avian history. The only reason Misaki knew this was the Avian history was because Lor''ia mentioned it when she saw Misaki looking curiously at it.Misaki even asked if Lor''ia could exin to her in detail what the paintings meant when they were done with the immediate business.


    They continued into the pce until they came to arge set of arched double doors. Lor''ia opened these doors and walked right into arge room that had many other Avian''s inside. "Father! I am back and I have good news!"


    "Oh? What does my daughter have for this emperor?" The Avian emperor asked.


    "We will finally be able to evolve! I have met and brought back a Demon Queen!" Lor''ia answered happily.


    "Oh? A Demon Queen is this true?" The Avian emperor questioned as he looked up. It was only then that he realized that a young woman with a cold expression on her face was looking at him with a piercing gaze. The Avian Emperor quickly averted his eyes away from Misaki. He felt ufortable with her staring at him. He looked back at Lor''ia and was about to ask a question when he heard a voice float into his ears


    "You are being very disrespectful If you are not careful I might wipe out your entire n. I do not need followers who are ignorant to this point. Looking at someone yet not acknowledging them is very disrespectful. You turned your gaze away out of fear, I can understand this. But ignoring my presence after knowing that I am here is also something that can bring death upon you and your entire n. "


    ****************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 132: Big Brother Gen Good Luck!

    Chapter 132: Big Brother Gen Good Luck!


    Misaki''s words carried a lot of weight. She could tell that the Avian Emperor was weaker than her. So she had no issues giving this kind of threat. She first had to establish her dominance. Only then would they listen to anything she had to say. With her words, she also released an oppressive aura throughout the room. Some of the weaker Avian nsmen were forced to one knee instantly after being hit with her aura. Others did their best to resist but still ended up slightly hunched. Misaki did not release it at full force otherwise they would all have been smashed to the ground under her pressure.


    Lor''ia started to panic. She hastily knelt down and bowed her head to Misaki, beggingly said: "Your Majesty, please calm your anger my father did not mean to offend you!"


    "Did not mean to offend!? He tantly Ignored my sister! " Miyu roared out in anger, stepping forward as if she was about to attack. She would never allow anyone to disregard Misaki like this!


    "Big Sister Miyu, it''s fine." Misaki said as she stretched her arm and blocked Miyu before she could do anything else.


    "Mitsu..." Miyu was a bit reluctant to stop but seeing how Misaki stopped her she could only rein in her anger.


    "I will overlook your disregard for me this one time out of consideration for your daughter. But there will never be a second time." Misaki said coldly as she looked at the Avian Emperor.


    "Of-of course It will never happen again. My deepest apologies, your Majesty! I as the leader of the Avian race have not shown proper hospitality. Please if there must be punishment, let me take it all. My nsmen are not at fault." The Avian Emperor got out of his chair and also knelt down beside his daughter and lowered his head.


    Seeing this, Misaki''s cold expression softened. She could see the loyalty of this man when it came to his race. He would rather be punished alone than to have his whole n wiped out. "Good! I like your devotion! You are very devoted to your n. I will get straight to the point. I wish to make you and your nsmen my followers. In return, I can promise that you will all be able to evolve into demons when I evolve. As living examples of this, my Big Sister Miyu and my Big Brother Gen have evolved frommon monsters to demons."


    Hearing Misaki''s words caused every one of the Avians to break out in discussion. Even the Avian Emperor trembled in excitement. Bing a demon was the wish of every monster no matter what race they were from. The Avian Emperor raised his eyes that were starting to water up with tears and shakingly asked: "Do you truly mean that!?"


    "I swear on my name that I will keep my promise. Unless I die you and every single one of your nsmen will be able to evolve into demons." Misaki stepped forward and helped the Avian Emperor up off the floor.


    "Then can I ask for your Majesty to give me a day to spread the word and gather my nsmen?" The Avian Emperorasked.


    Misaki smiled and nodded her head: "Of course, take your time. I would also like to see the Avian city."


    Letting out a sigh of relief the Avian Emperor finally formed a smile on his face as he turned to Lor''ia and said: "Then my daughter will arrange proper amodations for you. Lor''ia please take good care of our most honored guests. Give them a tour of the city. Bring a few guards as well. Anyone who dares to offend her Majesty is to be executed on the spot!"


    "Yes, Father!" Lor''ia was having a hard time holding in her excitement. She would finally have a chance to turn into a demon! She had never thought such a chance would happen in her lifetime! After taking great pains to calm herself, Lor''ia stepped forward and motioned with her hand saying: "If you would follow me, your Majesty."


    Misaki nodded and followed after Lor''ia. While they were walking Lor''ia made sure to ask if there was anything Misaki needed. "Your Majesty, How many rooms will you be needing?" Lor''ia asked this question because this entire time Mo''mo had been hanging off of Misaki''s right arm while at the same time Misaki was holding Chiho''s hand with her left.


    Thinking for a few seconds Misaki looked at Mo''mo and then at Chiho who was blushing away and said: "Four rooms is enough. But mine must have a bed big enough for three people."


    Lor''ia slightly blushed as she said: "I will make sure they swap out the bed to arger one. Is there anything else?"


    "Nope, that is it." Misaki had nothing else she needed since it was all in her inventory anyway. She just wanted to make sure that both Chiho and Mo''mo werefortable.


    After a few minutes, they stopped in front of arge door. "Your Majesty this is your room. I will send someone to change the bed out as soon as possible. Until then there are plenty of soft chairs that can seat many inside. After I finish making a few arrangements I wille back to take you on a tour of the city. Is there anything else you will need while you wait?"


    Hearing Lor''ia''s question, Misaki did have one question pop into her head. "Lor''ia are you single by chance?"


    Misaki''s question almost made Lor''ia lose her bnce while standing still. She looked up at Misaki with flushed cheeks and answered: "I-I am..."


    "Oh? That''s good then..." Misaki smiled as she let go of both Mo''mo and Chiho and grabbed Gen''s hand and brought him forward. "What do you think of my Big Brother? He''s handsome right?"


    Lor''ia was at a loss for words with Misaki''s bluntness. But she could not deny what Misaki said. Her brother was indeed very handsome! So when she was so bluntly asked such a question she absentmindedly nodded her head. When she realized this her whole face turned bright red!


    "Good! I am d you think so too. Big Brother Gen I wish you good luck!" Misaki said these words then pushed Gen towards Lor''ia. She then turned around, took hold of Mo''mo and Chiho''s hand, and walked into her room. Leaving behind a red faced Gen and Lor''ia. Sato and Miyu both looked at each other and smiled.


    Only after a minute did Lor''ia finallypose herself enough to speak as she said: "Then I will show the rest of you to your rooms..." As she walked the entire time she kept sneaking peeks at Gen who was also doing the same. Behind them, Miyu and Sato were doing their best to hold theirughter in. They both had the same thought. ''<em>Soon they will be needing to wee in a new sister inw!</em>''


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 133: Offer Up Your Head As An Apology!

    Chapter 133: Offer Up Your Head As An Apology!


    After a few hours passed Misaki and her group led by Lor''ia and a few guards ventured out into the Avian city. Tree Top city as it was urately named was arge city built on the treetops of ancient trees. The wide broad limbs of the trees were three times as thick as the thickest tree trunks of normal trees. Along with its dense canopies, it could easily hold the city without any issues. Misaki was quite amazed at how they were able to engineer such a ce without issue. But this could be said for a lot of lost human civilizations as well. The Avian Pce alone made it seem like it would fall through the treetops but it stood strong and overbearing, overshadowing part of the city.


    One thing that Misaki made sure to note was that Lor''ia and Gen seemed to have gotten closer together. This made Misaki happy because Gen had shown a bit of interest in Lor''ia when they first met. Lor''ia had proven herself to be worthy of her Big Brother when she was willing to beg for forgiveness for her father. Now, Misaki wanted to find a good mate for her Big Sister. But she did not know if Miyu liked men or women so she made a note to check with herter on this.


    As the group made their way down therge wooden nked road arge group of Avians blocked their path. "Hey Lor''ia is this the so called Demon Queen? She doesn''t look like much. Why the hell should we follow a little twerp who still smells like her mother''s milk?"


    Lor''ia''s face turned ck as she looked at the young man in front of her. "For''a, you are father''s only son yet you act like a criminal! If you do not watch your tongue by father''s decree you will be dead on the spot!"


    "Haha! Lor''ia do you really think this bitch can harm me? I would like to see her try!" For''a let out augh as he sneered at Misaki.


    "You dare to say such things about Mitsu!" Chiho, couldn''t take this stupid bird man saying this and that about Misaki and took out her bow releasing a barrage of arrows at For''a.


    Seeing this onught, For''a only snorted and waved his hand sending out a gale of wind which easily destroyed the arrows on contact. The difference in grade and range were evident. After destroying the arrows For''a waved his hand one more time and sent a wind de straight at Chiho''s head. A cruel smile formed on his face as he said: "Ants should stay in the ground. Let me help stay there forever!"


    Chiho''s face paled as she saw the wind de flying towards her. It was so fast that she didn''t even have time to moveshe could only close her eyes and ept her fate. But the inevitable pain and darkness did not happen. She opened her eyes to see Misaki standing in front of her. Misaki clothes fluttered as her demon queen aura flooded the area."You dare try to kill my people?" Misaki''s body flickered and disappeared from where she stood.


    For''a''s eyes went wide as the oppressive aura mmed into his body making it hard for him to even breathe. He was forced down to one knee with his head lowered against his own free will. He finally understood what it meant to feel fear for the first time in his life. As soon as Misaki disappeared from his sight she suddenly appeared out of thin air right in front of him. "You dare try to kill my people then you must face the consequences. Offer up your head as an apology!" A sword appeared in Misaki''s hand as she swung it down slicing through For''a''s neck as if it was butter. Losing the support of its body For''a''s head fell to the ground rolled a few times and stopped at the edge of the wooden nked road. Misaki flicked her sword to get the blood off before storing it away. She turned around and looked at Lor''ia who lowered her head. "He brought it upon himself. Let''s go back. I am sure you will want to hold a funeral."


    Lor''ia, could only slightly nod her head as a few tears rolled down her cheek. She did not me Misaki. She med her brother for being aplete idiot but he was still her brother so she would, of course, be sad if he died. The short venture into the Avian city, Prince For''a, was beheaded in the streets as an apology for attacking the Demon Queen''s guard. This news quickly spread throughout the city. But not a single one of the Avian citizens med the Demon Queen. Mainly because everyone knew how Prince For''a acted within the city. Using his status tomit all kinds of crimes.


    The Avian Emperor did not even want to hold a funeral. He only had his son buried. Misaki out of goodwill decided to allow them three days of mourning. The Avian Emperor was very grateful for this as it would give him more time to get other matters settled.


    In her room Misaki had Mo''mo snuggled up on her right side while Chiho was snuggled up on her left. Misaki petted the top of Chiho''s head tofort her. Chiho was very depressed at this time because she never felt so weak in her entire life. "Chiho you will evolve soon so your strength will grow. Do not let this little incident get you down. Remember I almost died in this dungeon myself when I first came here."


    "I know but still not even being able to dodge..." Chiho felt depressed, she wanted to get stronger. But it was not like before where she could grind levels and level up. What''s worse was that right now her evolution menu was all question marks so she could only wait until Misaki evolved to finally be of any use.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 134: Second Wife!

    Chapter 134: Second Wife!


    Three days passed and Misaki was now standing in front of a few hundred thousand Avians. Just to amodate such a huge crowd many buildings were dismantled over the course of a few days to allow them all to gather. Misaki floated in the air overhead, next to her were her own people along with the Avian Emperor and Lor''ia.


    "As your Emperor has informed you all. I will be taking you all under my wing and giving you all the chance to evolve into demons. As you know it is impossible for those of the Monster races to be full fledged demons on their own without the help of Demon Lord or above. I myself am currently a Demon Queen and very soon I will be a Demon Empress! As of now, I own arge portion ofnd outside of this dungeon and n to expand it even more in the future. All I ask is that you follow me and serve only me. I will never treat those under me unfairly. Once you follow me you will be my kin, my family. So far your Emperor and your Princess have already joined me. Now I am here to ask you all if you would like to join me as well. I will not force any of you to join me. After all, we are all monster kind. As long as you bring no ill will towards me or my people I will not harm you in any way." Misaki was different when it came to the monster races. She showed no malice as she did with the humans.


    An elderly Avian stepped forward, his whole body shaking as he struggled to stand up straight. "Your majesty This old bird has two questions I must ask."


    "Go ahead." Misaki said with a smile.


    "Is it true that you killed For''a? And my other question is if we be demons will my lifespan increase?" The Elderly Avian asked. A look of hope could be seen in his eyes. You could tell he was in thest few years of his life.


    "To answer your first question, yes I did. He tried to harm my second wife." Misaki paused as she nced over at Chiho.


    Chiho''s face showed shock and surprise. She never thought Misaki would ever say such a thing in her life. She knew Misaki now cared for her deeply but she never thought it went as far as this. Chiho''s eyes welled up with tears. Mo''mo who was at her side gently put her arm around her shoulder smiling brightly. "See what happens when you admit to your mistakes and work hard for Mitsu''s trust? You are now officially my little sister. So make sure you work hard to keep Mitsu happy along with me from now on okay?"


    "Un! I will Big Sister Mo''mo!" Chiho said happily. A bright smile formed on her face as sheughed and cried at the same time.


    Misaki nodded to the two girls before turning back to the elderly Avian. "If it was just a few words that he had spoke, I would have let it pass but he kept talking which angered my second wife. My second wife did attack but she did not aim to kill. She only aimed to punish. But For''a, although he knew he was more powerful than my second wife he aimed his attack right at her head. If I did not step in she would have been dead. This I can not tolerate. So as an apology I took his head. No one is allowed to try to take my people''s lives without facing the consequences of their actions. People who I consider my kin, I will defend tooth and nail. Blood for blood! You want to take one of my people''s lives. I will take yours in return. This is how I work. Those who oppose me shall be wiped out! Questioning my authority after I give an order is the same. Like I said before I do not treat my kin unfairly. But everyone else is an exception. "


    Misaki released a pressure that only a Demon Queen can give with her words alone. This sent shivers down the spine of the Avian people. Some were excited and fired up while others felt fear. The mixed emotions spread throughout the crowd. But not a single one of them said that they did not want to join Misaki.


    "And for your other question. I am not sure if your life will be extended. All I can say is it is worth a try to see if you regain your youth after evolution. I can not promise you anything since I myself do not even know how long I will live for. Besides my hair, skin color, horns, and tail I still have the same looks as I did two years ago. So to be honest I could be immortal and not even know it. This evolution thing is all new to me as well." Misaki answered seriously. She truly did not know if she would ever grow older or how long she would live for. She figured as long as she did not die from a fight she would most likely end up living a very long time.


    "That is good enough for this old bird then. I will be the first to say I would like to serve under you, your Majesty!" The elderly Avian said with a wrinkled smile on his face.


    Soon more and more voices agreeing also rang out. In no more than an hour, every single Avian there followed suit and joined Misaki and luckily Aviains did count as humans in her evolution.


    Misaki''s current status to evolution was as so


    [Current Status: 347834/500000 Humans Enved and 834978/1000000 Monsters Enved: 865/1000 Stars]


    Misaki figured she would take in the bird monsters that were outside to gain the one million monsters she needed and then look for another humanoid n in this dungeon. She nned to stay in this dungeon for a while and gain control of every monster race within it before leaving, settling them down, and heading to the next dungeon.


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 135: Dark Elves Part One

    Chapter 135: Dark Elves Part One


    In order to easily travel with the Avian race that was now under her wing, Misaki recalled the entire race to her followers'' menu except for Lor''ia. This was mainly due to Gen wanting to spend time with Lor''ia as they traveled. Misaki realized that she was basically in a solo team now that everyone with her was officially her follower. She basically had no need to team up with anyone else since she could summon hundreds of thousands of followers to assist her. This was probably the biggest perk of being a Demon Queen.


    When Misaki left the Avian City, she was met with a flock of Monster birds that literally blotted out the sky. It seemed all the monster birds were waiting for them. As soon as the monster birds saw Misaki, Misaki was spammed with several different follower requests which Misaki happily hit ept to. Her new total of monsters was now 932726/1000000 and 900/1000 stars, which made Misaki very happy.


    "Only seventy thousand more monsters and I will have what I need to reach my monster quota. Which only leaves about two hundred thousand more humans and one hundred stars left to go. Then I will evolve into a Demon Empress. This also means the rest of you will get to evolve as well!" Misaki said with a smile. Not only would she get stronger but her followers would get stronger as well.


    "I can''t wait! I hope I will be able to fly as well. I feel bad making Big Sister Miyu carry me all the time." Chiho hated the fact that she could not fly. She also hated how weak she was. She wanted to grow stronger so she could be of more help to Misaki.


    "Sister Chiho does not need to worry about anything. You are now Mitsu''s wife which makes us all one family." Miyu said, trying tofort Chiho a little bit.


    "Mmm! What Big Sister Miyu said is correct we are now all one family." Mo''mo also chimed in. It seemed that Mo''mo had taken quite the liking to Chiho now that she had done so much to regain Misaki''s trust and showed her worth as someone willing to give their life for Misaki.


    "Chiho what they said was right. You are now my wife so there is no need to think about such things. Until the day you are able to do things on your own. We will be there for you and support you. This is what a family, your kin, does for one another. They support each other to the fullest extent that they can. If anything I will always be there to protect you." Misaki flew close to Chiho who was on Miyu''s back and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    Chiho''s cheeks went flush and tears welled up in her eyes. She had never felt so loved and protected as she was now. She was d she was able to regain Misaki''s trust and was able to find her way into Misaki''s heart.


    As they flew into a new area Misaki was met with arge forest. Beyond the forest, Misaki could see a vast mountain range off in the distance. They ended upnding just outside the forest due to how thick the tree canopies were. They could not see what was going on in the forest below, from the air and Misaki really did not want to pass up any monsters or hidden races like the Avians.


    "Everyone stay close together. Chiho and Mo''mo, you two are not to leave my side. Sato you stay with Gen, Miyu, and Lor''ia. If anyone is in trouble make sure you shout out." Misaki gave a few orders as she paused and thought for a second. "Lor''ia do you know what monsters are in this forest?"


    "If I am not wrong there are many treants and nt monsters in this forest along with a colony of Dark Elves. I am not sure how big though. But they are all excellent hunters. I have met a few of them when my Father met with their leader to speak on peaceful rtions and trade, a few hundred years back." Lor''ia answered.


    Thinking of Dark Elves, Misaki took a look over at Chiho and nodded her head. "Good we will try to get these Dark Elves to join us. They might be able to assist Chiho in her archery as well. Just be careful of the nts. If possible I would love some of them to join me too. But. Do nt monsters have anguage?"


    "I am not sure..." Lor''ia felt a bit bad because she was not helpful in this sense. She had not encountered many nt monsters before.


    "Well, I guess we will find out. All we can do is wait for something to attack us first. But do not kill it I will try to talk to it and see if it can understand me." Misaki figured anything was worth a try. nt monsters were handy for home defense. If she relocated them to the base camp, then it would be possible to have them report any disturbances or just outright kill any invaders. They were the perfect hidden trap.


    As they made their way into the forest nothing seemed to strike anyone''s attention. They had already been walking around for an hour. When a few figures shed out of the trees with arrows training on Misaki and her group. Misaki raised her hands to show she meant no harm and said: "I am only here to speak with your leader."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 136: Dark Elves Part Two

    Chapter 136: Dark Elves Part Two


    The Dark Elves lowered their bows and looked at Misaki and her group. They were very surprised to see the diversity of all those present. Then their eyes fell on to Chiho which caused them to be even more surprised.But that surprise soon turned into caution as they raised their bows again. "Why is the Banished Princess here!?"


    Misaki was a bit confused as she looked at the sudden change in attitude. "Excuse me, but you are mistaken. Chiho is not a princess of a Dark Elf n nor has she ever been."


    "Lies! She is indeed the Banished Princess that was banished one hundred years ago!" one of the Dark Elves yelled out.


    "I will say this again, she is not. And also Chiho is only seventeen. So how could she be your princess if she was only just born seventeen years ago? Hell, she was a wood elf until not too long ago!" Misaki moved to stand in front of Chiho in case the Dark Elves tried to attack her. "Also, if you do not lower your weapons right now I will make you eat the ground beneath your feet."


    After saying her words Misaki released a bit of her Demon Queen aura that she had been suppressing. When the Dark Elves felt this aura they all suddenly looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Sweat dripped down their cheeks, they knew that if they did not lower their weapons Misaki was going to do something. With this thought they all lowered the weapons.


    "We will need to have an elder look at your friend there. If what you say is true they will take you to the n leader." The Dark Elf who had been the one to speak this entire time, waved his hand to send one of his people back to get an elder.


    The entire time they were waiting the two groups ended up having a staring contest. Well it should be said the Dark Elves had a staring contest while Misaki seemed to have no issueying her head down on Chiho''sp and indulging in Chiho gentlybing her hair. Mo''mo felt left out so she curled up next to Misaki. Gen talked with Lor''ia and Sato and Miyu sat together under another tree. Misaki had noticed that those two had been together a lottely. She made a note to ask Miyu if she liked Sato or not. If she did she would try to get the two together, but she was not sure how Sato felt. But from the looks of it he was happily chatting andughing away with Miyu.


    It was about an hour before an older looking Dark Elf appeared from the tree line the other Dark Elves were guarding. He looked at the group of people who were casuallyying down entertaining themselves and felt a bit surprised that they were so rxed in such a situation. He looked at each one of them up and down until his eyesnded on Lor''ia. "Princess Lor''ia?"


    Lor''ia turned her head and looked at the elder. "Oh! Elder Za''bo, it has been a long time."


    "Indeed it has. How is your father the Emperor?" Za''bo asked respectfully.


    "He is doing better than ever now that he follows the Demon Queen as well as I." Lor''ia stated proudly. She even puffed out her chest a bit.


    "Demon Queen? You mean..." His eyes scanned the group until theynded on Misaki who was being pampered by Chiho and Mo''mo. His eyes shifted to Chiho but did not stay for long when he turned to the Dark Elf who was inmand. "Why did you say that the Banished Princess was here? Even if she was you are to treat her with respect. Although Banished she is still part of our n! Plus she is not even present or does every female Dark Elf look the same to you idiots?"


    After giving the Dark Elf squad leader a ear full Za''bo turned towards Misaki who had now stood up. "You must be her highness the Demon Queen. My n and its people wee you and your group with open arms." A big smile formed on Za''bo''s face as he respectfully bowed to Misaki. Out of the corner of his eyes he saw his people standing there looking stupid so he of course yelled at them. "What the hell are you doing show some respect and bow!"


    "Elder err Za''bo was it. It is fine. I did note to your n to make war. I onlycame to talk with your leader and hopefully take you and your entire n under my wing and allow you and your people to finally evolve." Misaki stepped forward and helped Za''bo up. She wanted to make friends with the Dark Elves to allow herself to evolve and to hopefully benefit Chiho with her archery.


    "Your highness do you truly mean what you just said." Za''bo''s figure was shaking with excitement.


    "I do! I hope for your nsmen to be my kin and assist me on my journey, wherever it takes me." Misaki wanted nothing more than to have these Dark Elves as her followers.


    "Your Highness please follow me. My n leader is waiting for you." Za''bo smiled would not fade. Every monster n wanted to be a demon. It did not matter their intelligence level. It was a universal dream. He was happy that the idiots from his n did not cause too much of a scene and offended the Demon Queen. Otherwise, they would have really missed out on this chance.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 137: Dark Elves Part Three

    Chapter 137: Dark Elves Part Three


    Misaki and her group were brought into the deepest section of the forest to arge vige. The Dark Elves, used the trees themselves as their homes. If the Avian was a race that built their city on top of the trees, the Dark Elves were a race that built their homes halfway up the trees and inside of them. They had awork of bridges that went to and fro from each tree. There were even hanging tforms suspended up in the air by long thick vines that were wrapped around thick branches.


    Misaki had found it interesting to see how different races built their homes. Each race had its own special touch and ways of doing things. Misaki and the rest were all brought to thergest tree in the vige. It was where the n leader stayed. When they entered they were met with a unique style house that waspletely carved out of the tree. There were two floors. The first floor had arge entry room, a kitchen area, and three side rooms. The second floor had a balcony that overlooked the first floor with a spiral staircase leading up to it. Misaki did not go to the second floor but she figured that this was the sleeping area of the house.


    Standing in therge room was an elderly Dark Elf who supported herself with a wooden cane. This was the n leader of the Dark Elves. "Leader, her Highness the Demon Queen has arrived."


    "Mhm! I have been expecting you, your Excellency! My name is Li''lia. As you can see I am at the end of my years. To be able to leave my n in the hands of a Demon Queen gives my old bones reassurance that they will be given a better life." Li''lia bowed her head to Misaki.


    Misaki smiled as she said: "Do not count your days just yet Li''lia. Once I evolve you might gain a new lease on life. I am not sure if it will happen or not. But there may be a chance." Misaki Stepped forward and held Li''lia''s hand. "I want all of your people to have a life that goes beyond just the trees. A ce where your people can experience a world freely without worrying about being attacked by other monsters. When you join me you will be my kin, my family, so I will do whatever I can to help you all settle down. I only ask that when called you wille and assist as we expand ournds. "


    Tears formed in Li''lia''s eyes as she looked at Misaki. "Then maybe these old bones have a few years in them yet."


    "Of course they do! I will stay here in your city while you make the necessary preparations. I would also like to ask your people if they wish to be my followers or not. I will not force anyone to join me if they so choose to stay here in this vige." Misaki exined.


    "Then I will have Za''Bo settle you in. Please give me three days." Li''lia looked like she had new life instilled into her with Misaki showing up.


    After being settled in Misaki, Chiho, and Mo''mo decided to take a walk around the Dark Elf Vige. One thing the three found was that everyone was very polite here. As Misaki and her two wives passed by, the Dark Elves would give them a smile and a slight bow. Misaki liked this because it gave her a chance to really take in the sites without anyone starting anything with her. There were quite a few shops in the center of the vige which is where most of the people were at this time of day as they browsed the new goods. Each item was handcrafted and intricately designed. One of the stalls was selling wooden hair essories that had a colorful floral design at the end of them.


    "Excuse me, what do I need in order to purchase two hairpins?" Misaki asked.


    A middle age looking Dark Elf man turned around from what he was doing and looked at Misaki. A big smile formed on his face as he let out a heartyugh. "Haha! Your Highness, to visit my humble shop I am truly blessed. You may take any two you wish. From what I understand you will be our new leader in a few days so how can I ask you for anything? Plus, to be honest, these only take me a half hour each to make."


    "Oh? Word has already spread about me taking everyone as my kin?" Misaki was surprised that word had spread so fast but that did answer her question as to why everyone bowed to her as she passed by.


    "Yes of course! Such a big event is bigger than when the n Leader had her first child! We are all looking forward to it. To think I have a chance to be a demon in my lifetime. Such a thing is truly a blessing." The middle aged looking Dark Elfgave Misaki a big smile.


    "Then I will thank you ahead of time. When you all leave this vige you will be able to sell your wares to many others." Misaki looked through the hair pins that were there before spotting two that had flowers that were painted red. She picked them up before turning to Mo''mo and Chiho. She walked over to Mo''mo firstbed a bit of Mo''mo''s hair behind her left ear and slid the hairpin into her hair to hold it into ce. She then leaned in and gave Mo''mo and kiss. "Mhm! Perfect!"


    After Mo''mo Misaki walked over to Chiho andbed a bit of hair behind Chiho''s right ear and inserted the other hairpin. Chiho blushed as Misaki leaned in and gently kissed her lips. "You two have worked hard, its not much but it''s the first ce where I can get you both something new. I hope in the future I can do more than this."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 138: Dark Elves Part Four

    Chapter 138: Dark Elves Part Four


    Chiho and Mo''mo both looked at each other and gave a small nod before jumping on and hugging Misaki. They both then each took a cheek and kissed it. "Mitsu does not need to worry about giving us things. You show how much you care for us by your actions. Especially at night..." Mo''mo blushed as she said thest bit of words. These words also made Chiho''s whole face red. But she did not deny Mo''mo''s words. She had never known that Misaki to be so good at such naughty things until just recently.


    Misaki had slightly pink cheeks as she rubbed her nose and said: "Well, I can''t just let my wives go unsatisfied. Plus the way you two attack is also very good!"


    "Hoho! That''s the spirit of being young! But your Highness must have a lot of energy to be able to take on two at once. Who knows maybe we will see a little Demon Queen running around in the near future. Haha!" The middle aged man who gave the hairpins to Misaki let out a heartyugh listening to the three girls.


    Misaki said her goodbyes to the middle aged man and continued walking with Mo''mo and Chiho. After hearing what he said Misaki wondered if it was even possible for such a thing to happen. Her gic makeup waspletely different but she had no idea if it was possible to get either Chiho or Mo''mo pregnant or if she would still need to involve a male. With this question on her mind, she decided to ask Mo''mo, and if she did not know she could always ask Miyuter on. "Mo''mo, is it possible for two females to produce a child among the monster races?"


    "Hmm? Of course, it is. There are many female only races out there. It''s just not possible to have a male baby since there is no male involved. If you wanted a male I would suggest using Sato..." Mo''mo was exining when she was cut off by Chiho.


    "Absolutely not!" Chiho felt utterly threatened by Sato from before when he was so buddy-buddy with Misaki. But when she realized that she yelled out so loudly she quickly shrank back down out of embarrassment.


    Misaki let out augh at Chiho''s outburst. She pulled her close and kissed her cheek. "Do not worry. Although I do have a bit of interest in the male part. There are items out there that can rece it. Plus if I wanted to see one I would rather ask Big Brother Gen. Wouldn''t his be bigger?" Both girls unconsciously nodded their heads at Misaki''s question with blushed faces.


    As they walked and talked, many of the Dark Elves blushed after hearing Misaki and the girls'' conversation. Some even whistled and told them to get a room. It was only then that they realized this was not the ce to begin having such conversations.


    They ended up visiting a few more shops before stopping to grab a bite to eat to try the local cuisine. Dark Elves, unlike Wood Elves, also had meat in their diet. So they ended up having forest vegetables and earth deer, a low grade monster species. After that, they headed back to the ce that Za''Bo had set up for Misaki and her whole group.


    When they walked through the door Misaki saw Miyu and Sato sitting in chairs talking but she did not see Gen or Lor''ia. "Big sister Miyu where is Big Brother Gen?"


    Hearing Misaki''s question caused Miyu to blush as she said: "They are in one of the rooms. They decided to start sharinga room together."


    Seeing Miyu''s blushing face she already knew what those two were up to, so she did not ask any more than that. "Big Sister Miyu,e here for a second I want to ask you something privately."


    Now Misaki could talk to Miyu in a private chat but she figured it would be best to do this where no one was around. Miyu had a habit of showing her feelings on her face. The two went to one of the rooms on the opposite side of the house far away from Gen''s room and sat on a bed. "I will not beat around the bush. Big Sister Miyu, do you prefer a male or a female as a partner?"


    Miyu felt both embarrassed and surprised at this question. But she still would never hide anything from Misaki."To be honest I do not think sex matters to me. It''s the person who I find fun to be around and can share my burdens with. I am not sure if that is love or not but I do know that there are two people that fit that description for me."


    "Hehe Sato is one of them huh?" Misaki smiled as she looked at Miyu. She found it cute how she lowered her head as she blushed.


    "He is indeed one of them. The other one is you. But I am not sure if it is love for a family member or more then that." Miyu''s head kept lowering more and more. Even though Misaki had told her that they were family and that Misaki was her Queen. She still harbors a bit of feeling towards Misaki. She just did not know what those feelings were.


    "So Big Sister Miyu has feelings for me? Hmmm It makes me kind of happy! Well, whatever you choose, I will always support you. I love you no matter what. Gen and you both are my brother and sister. But also remember we are not blood rted. So if you decide you want to be more than my sister. Let me know. Do not hold yourself back. I will wee you with open arms. And if you decide you want to be with Sato. I will support you with everything I got. Because you are my sister. Just like I noticed Gens gaze at Lor''ia. I did what I could to bring them together. I had also noticed how happy you are with both me and Sato. All I want is for my Brother and Sister to be happy. Even if it means evolving from a sister status to a lover status." Misaki gave Miyu a bright smile and stood up to let Miyu think things through. She would never pressure Miyu into moving a certain way. This was a choice she had to make on her own. No one can tell her which was right.


    Miyu looked up at Misaki who was about to walk out of the door. She opened her mouth after mustering up some courage and asked: "Then... Can I kiss you to see if I feel any different?"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 139: Dark Elves Part Five

    Chapter 139: Dark Elves Part Five


    Misaki smiled and nodded her head. Miyu leaned down and pressed her lips against Misaki''s. Misaki reached up and cupped Miyu''s cheek. She then pushed her tongue into Miyu''s mouth which surprised Miyu at first but she quickly started to wrestle with Misaki''s tongue. It was as if the two were fighting an endless war. Misaki pulled Miyu on to herp allowing the two to deepen their kiss. This kisssted a good five minutes before they finally parted. Misaki bit her lower lip and smiled at Miyu. "Did you like it?"


    "I did It felt very nice." Miyu said as she blushed. It was her first time being intimate with anyone in her hundreds of years. She was very inexperienced in the matters of love. Misaki however found Miyu''s blushing face very cute.


    "Well, when you decide what you n to do let me know. Like I said before, I will support youpletely with your decision. No matter what you choose." Misaki wanted Miyu to decide what she wanted to do with her love life.


    "No I don''t need to decide. Mitsu would you really be willing to ept me?" Miyu asked as she pushed her head into Misaki''s shoulder.


    Misaki smiled and hugged Miyu tightly as she replied. "I said I would. But that would mean that I won''t get to call you Big Sister Miyu any more. It will just be Miyu from now on. Are you sure you want to be with just me? Do you not want to force a kiss on Sato and see if it makes your heart flutter?"


    "No need..." Miyu smiled brightly as she hugged Misaki. She had a look as if a great amount of stress was lifted off her shoulders. Miyu did have some feelings for Sato but her feelings for Misaki were tens times stronger. She asked Misaki to kiss her to confirm that her feelings were not just that of family love but more. But once their lips touched it was as if an electrical current swept through Miyu''s body. She never felt anything like it before. She felt at peace for the first time in a long time. She lost this feeling the day Mo''mo showed up. But now she had it back and could not be any happier than she was now.


    "Then we should probably tell the other two though they probably already know. Right girls?" Misaki turned to the door and asked as she waved her hand.


    The door slowly crept open to reveal Chiho and Mo''mo standing there with their hears pressed against the spot where the door used to be. Realizing they had been caught, they both blushed red. Chiho rubbed her nose and Mo''mo rubbed her head out of embarrassment. Misaki grinned at the two before saying: "I will be taking Miyu as my third wife. Do the two of you have any objections?"


    "None here.""Me neither." Mo''mo and Chiho quickly answered


    "Good, then I expect the three of you to get along as you normally do. Now both of youe over here." Misaki waved her hand and the door closed behind the girls after they entered the room. All three girls fell back on to the bed with Misaki letting out excited screams.


    In the main room of the house, Sato sat by himself, sipping on tea.He looked left and then looked right before muttering. "I wonder where everyone ran off to?"


    The next day Misaki and her group met with Li''lia on the ground where around one hundred and fifty thousand Dark Elves were located.After a few words, Misaki received the Dark Elves follower requests, which she happily epted.


    Misaki''s evolution status now looked like this.


    [Current Status: 457236/500000 Humans Enved and 932726/1000000 Monsters Enved: 1000/1000 Stars]


    She was very close to reaching her goal. She stored all the Dark Elves into her follower''s menu before finally setting off to the next area. Her next destination was the tall mountain that she saw before entering the forest. She was hoping that she could reach her second goal point here soon. Mo''mo had told her that her vige was located halfway up the mountain and that her tribe was very closed off.This was one of the reasons why Mo''mo had no real understandings of the area she lived in.


    "Alight is everyone ready?" Misaki asked only to see Sato staring at two distinct groups.


    "Is it just me or am I the odd man out?" Sato asked and his question was not out of ce to ask because Mo''mo and Chiho were both hanging on to Misaki''s arm while Miyu was getting a piggyback ride from Misaki. Next to them, Lor''ia was getting a piggyback ride from Gen. Only Sato was standing around by his lonesome self.


    "In the next vige, you should try to find a cute girl. Were heading to Mo''mo''s vige next. So you might find a cute catgirl!" Misaki teased as she turned and walked away. She had a prideful smile on her face as if she had won some kind of prize.


    Sato only let out a sigh as he hurried up to follow after the group. He decided it was time to stop seeing Misaki as a love interest and more as a rival when it came to the girls he meets. He had a feeling if he was not careful any and all cute girls will be swept away by Misaki leaving him with nothing but his hearing and his right hand to rely on. Misaki and the girls were not good at doing things quietly at night!


    While Sato was secretly cursing Misaki. Misaki was thinking of how to get Sato a girlfriend. She really did have the intention of helping him find a girl that he might like and want to spend his time with. She had no intention of taking in any more girls at this time for her self.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 140: Secrets Within The Cave Part One

    Chapter 140: Secrets Within The Cave Part One


    Misaki and the rest were making their way through the forest in search of nt monsters. They did not really need to search for too long because currently kneeling in front of Misaki were ten treants that were bigger than the treant world boss she fought in game. It was actually quite amusing to see them kneeling as they were. Since their kneeling stance looked as if they were kids who had done something wrong with their long faces.


    When Misaki and her group first encountered this group of treants they originally attacked her. But once Misaki released her demon queen aura they stopped their attack and quickly knelt to the ground. Right now Misaki was hitting the ept button to take them as followers. Treants were good because they could be positioned anywhere and were very mobile. Because of their flexibility, Misaki asked one of the treants to help her find more of its race. Stationing such monsters around her domain would allow for heightened security.


    "Do you all mind if we searched the entire forest? These nt monsters will be of great help to use in the future." Misaki turned to her group and asked. She did not want to force them to search the entire forest if they did not want to.


    "I am fine with it." Chiho spoke up first.


    "Same as me!" Mo''mo answered next.


    "Where every Mitsu wants to go I will follow." Miyu answered.


    "If little sister, Mitsu, wants to search the Forest then as a Big Brother I can''t leave you by yourself."Gen replied.


    "I donot mind." Lor''ia who was attached to Gen''s arm said.


    Sato was thest to answer, he shook his head before saying: "Misaki you act like we have a choice. Did you forget we are your followers? You can just tell us and we will follow!"


    "Sato your not just followers, you are my kin. As my kin, my family, I will never force anyone to do something they did not wish. Like if Big Brother Gen wanted to go spend alone time with Lor''ia, I would not stop him. Plus I am still waiting to see my nephew!" Misaki had to toss in a bit of teasing when she spoke about Geb and Lor''ia. Her teasing seemed to work since both Gen and Lor''ia blushed.


    "Either way we are all already here. So it is best to gain as much as we can to help defend Dark Front. So in other words I have no issues." Sato was having some issues keeping up with how Misaki went from being dark to light to dark. she was loving and caring to those she saw as family, but bloody and ruthless to those she did not. He had to admit though, even with all the power in her hand she never once forced any of her followers to do something they did not want. Of course, this was in all one saw it since even if she asked them to do something they originally did not want they would still do it.


    With everyone willing to search the forest. Misaki happily started finding nt monsters left and right. Some of these nt monsters were very hard to spot since they were nocturnal and would hide throughout the day. But with the help of one of the treants, she was able to find them with ease. The only issue was that after making the treants her followers, she had found that they were a chatty species. The entire time it was My Queen this and My Queen that. Even when she asked it to shut up it would only be quiet for a few seconds before it would start talking again. After a while, Misaki just gave up and tuned it out.


    Days passed turning into weeks, they had spentover three weeks inside the forest now and Misaki now had well over the number of monsters needed for her evolution.


    [Current Status: 457236/500000 Humans Enved and 1004765/1000000 Monsters Enved: 1000/1000 Stars]


    She was just running short on humans and she would finally evolve into a Demon Empress. Misaki wondered what her next evolution would be after bing a Demon Empress.


    One thing she was sure of, was that this dungeon seemed less like a dungeon and more of a world of its own. The sheer amount of monsters here was unheard of for any normal dungeon. Unless it was unique because it was a real world dungeon. She really had nothing topare it to since she had yet to enter the other dungeons. But it was only a matter of time before she would enter them. As of now, she had enough power to wipe Eternal Games off the map. That is if Watase Eriko did not already flee the country.


    "Mitsu what''s that?" Chiho asked as she pointed out a waterfall not too far away. It was not the waterfall exactly that she was talking about but what was behind the waterfall.


    "Seems to be a cave entrance. Let''s go check it out." Misaki had a strange feeling that she would find something interesting in this cave. She really couldn''t exin what that feeling was. It was more like an instinct like something in her blood was telling her to investigate the cave.


    Misaki and her group flew over to the waterfall to find that the cave seemed to have some kind of barrier blocking the water from entering. Misaki stood in front of the barrier looking at it before reaching up with her hand and touching it. Right as the tips of her fingers made contact with the barrier, a suction force came out of nowhere and sucked Misaki in!


    "Misaki!" "Mitsu!" Chiho and the rest who were behind Misaki all yelled out. To Misaki, their voices were now muffled and could barely be heard. Misaki had figured she passed through the barrier, but to her surprise, the other side of the barrier was not a cave but an open grassy meadow. Off in the distance, Misaki could see a lone massive golden tree that rose high into the sky. It seemed to extend beyond the sky itself.


    "Where the hell am I?" Misaki asked herself out loud.


    "Oh? A guest How rare."


    ***


    <strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong>

 Chapter 141: Secrets Within The Cave Part Two

    Chapter 141: Secrets Within The Cave Part Two


    Misaki turned around to see an old man with a long white beard and ck robe standing behind her with his hands behind his back. When Misaki tried to see the old man''s stats she was surprised to see that all his information was covered in ''<em>????</em>''. This either meant that this old man had such a high level that she could not see it or that this old man was outside the system. Which confused Misaki since this was within one of the dungeons.


    Feeling it was best to give courtesy in such a situation, Misaki smiled and gave a slight bow befitting her Japanese heritage. She then began to honestly exin how she came to be in this ce. "I apologize for my intrusion, I chanced upon a cave behind a waterfall with a barrier. When I touched it I was sucked in."


    "Haha! No worries little one. That barrier you talked about only pulls in people who are worthy of knowing the secrets of this world." The old man smiled back at Misaki with a lightugh. "Honestly though you are the first to visit this ce. So you should feel proud. You are one of a kind. Someone who is meant to rule this world."


    Misaki looked at the man confused. Not sure what to make of all of this. The old man smiled seeing Misaki''s confusion. "Come with me. I will exin everything to you."


    The old man waved his hand and before Misaki knew what was going on, the world around her changed and she was now standing underneath therge tree she saw earlier and in front of her was two chairs and a table with a pot of hot tea resting on it.


    "Come sit." The old man who was already sitting motioned with his hand as he poured a cup of tea for himself then one for Misaki. Misaki nodded her head and pulled the chair out and sat down.


    Misaki opened her mouth to ask a question but the old man raised his hand and stopped her. "Save question until the end after I exin things to you." Misaki closed her mouth and nodded. The old man smiled and took a sip of his tea.


    "Good! Restraining one''s self and patience are good traits to have. Now, where should I start? I guess I will start from the beginning. You see, any time a civilization reaches a certain point in their technological society, no matter what it is, it will be thrown into a semi state of decay. In this sense, your actually made a neuralwork that connected the brains of all the people in the world who yed a certain game. Such a feat is on the verge of ying god since it also built a world of its own.


    "Let me try to exin a little better. Let''s say you take a god''s brain and then a human''s brain and ce them side by side. What you would notice is that there is not much difference between the two. The main difference is that the human brain has a set of limiters. These limiters define who is a god and who is a human. Gods do not have limiters ced in their brains. Humans, however, who were, how should I say it A species created as an experiment when your spices was very young. You could say that this was basically a testing zone orb of sorts for Gods.


    "Because the Gods lose interest in things fast, once your species hit a certain point in their creation, they split the world up by creating multiplenguages and then leaving the world to its own devices. Well to tell the truth there was one small group of humans who had outshined your current selves by a few millennia. But they were taken away from this world and already reside in the realm of the gods. Mainly because they were considered more god than human.


    "Now besides this which sits in a lonely spot in the universe, there are many, many others that have intelligent life that far exceeded that of you humans. Each and every one of these worlds were forced to pass a test.


    "Said test would then push the world into a state of chaos. If that civilization was able to push through and pass the test then that would have the right to join the realm of gods. Your is actually going through this test now, albeit very prematurely." The old man exined.


    "You mean to say my world is going through a test that will decide its fate?" Misaki asked.


    "That basically sums it up. As I see it the one who will decide the fate of your world is you and you alone. Well, there is that crazydy who owns thepany that created your neuralwork. But from what I see she will never make it this far and most likely you will end up killing her anyway." Misaki knew who the old man was talking about and also found it somewhat amusing that he had already passed her off as dead.


    "Now because your test was brought forward a few millennia sooner than it was supposed to, your world was really not ready for such things to happen. What is unique about your world is by the means your test was started. A video game as your people call it is a creation of a world within your minds. Now normally this would not be an issue but your species went a step beyond that and linked all your brains to a system that used your brains as the space to y this game. This created a fracture in time and space. Where the monsters of the game world flooded into your world. At first, this was not your test but as the fracture became bigger and you all gained powers far beyond that of which you humans should have. Plus breaking one of your limiters to gain such power. Your race stepped a half step into the realm of gods.


    "To offset this, the gods were forced to throw your world in the pool for testing earlier than it should have. You all gained an evolution system, correct?" The old man asked.


    Misaki stared nkly at the old man processing everything that had been said to her. She had no idea if she should believe what this old man was saying. But then again did not see any reason for this old man to lie to her either.


    "Hard to believe right?" The old man asked basically reading Misaki''s mind. "Then let me take you somece so you can see for yourself what I mean."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 142: Second Evolution Part One

    Chapter 142: Second Evolution Part One


    A light shed past Misaki''s eyes and once again the world around her changed. In front of her was nothing but ck and white dots. She looked down to see a familiar looking but somehow it seemed to have changed. "What you''re looking at is the changes that have been urring to your world since the test began. The faint goldishyer surrounding your is a divine aura. The reason it is even there is mainly because of you. It will grow stronger with each of your evolutions. You should be a Demon Queen at this time, almost a Demon Empress. That is when your crown will form.


    "Your crown will give you a few divine abilities. What they are I don''t know but it will allow you to evolve faster. Most worlds never reach that stage due to the difficulty. But from what I have seen. You''re progressing at an unheard of rate. This probably has something to do with the system that was created by the neuralwork. At any rate after Demon Empress you will be a Demon Demigoddess, then after that is, of course, Demon Goddess. The realm of gods has many kinds of people just like your world. Although Demons who reach the realm of the gods are rare, your not the only one of your kind.


    "Once you reach Demon Goddess your world will finally ascend to the Gods Realm. Now one thing I will warn is that in the current state of things your world is an easy target for other realmers.


    "Anyway, let''s head to a ce that is currently also undergoing this trial. They started at their test a while ago." The old man said before reaching out with his finger and creating a crack in space. He then entered the crack pulling Misaki along with him.


    Misaki found herself in a space void of light except for a glowing path beneath her feet. "This ce is?"


    "Void Rift. If you can evolve into a Demon Demigoddess you will be able to use it too. But not on a scale like this. It basically shortens the path between two points. you would need to do two or three jumps before being able to reach another world." The old man exined.


    After a few minutes, they came to the end of the path and Misaki found herself standing above another. This one was mostly covered in water except for onergendmass. "This here is a called Aquaina. As you can see it is mainly covered in water hence its name. They are also undergoing the same test you are. Let''s go take a peek."


    Misaki stood in the skies of Aquaina and looked down below her. What she saw shocked her. Just below her on the ground was a massive city that was practically destroyed. She could hear battles going on here and there throughout the city. A stray shot whizzed past Misaki''s face but Misaki did not even flinch, she only asked: "They are usingsers?"


    "sma weapons. The technology of this is about one hundred years more advanced than yours. Even their test is different." Shaking his head the old man formed a grim smile as he looked at the scene below him. "This is doomed. They are fighting so hard against each other without even trying toevolve. There is not a single person who has made it past the first stage of evolution. And this test has been going on now for fifty years!"


    Misaki was astonished to hear that they have been going through this for fifty years. It was no wonder the city was in such ruins. "Anyway, this should be enough for you to believe what I have said right?"


    A smile formed on Misaki''s face as she gave a nod. She then did something the old man never thought she would. Misaki amplified her voice as she yelled out. "People of Aquaina, you have two choices! Either be my followers or be obliterated here!"


    "Hey wait! What!?" The old man watched in amusement as Misaki raised her hand above her head and arge massive ck orb started to form above her head. She then extended her other hand where arge ck fireball began to form.


    "Old sir you forget that I am a Demon Queen. If I can take these people under my wing I will be able to evolve. I figure if I destroy most of the city the ones still living will be willing to submit." Misaki gave a sly smile as she released both her spells on opposite sides of therge city.


    The old man let out a chuckle. "That is true! Hahaha! This is the way things should be. Since they are going to fail their rise to the Gods Realm, anyway. I will not interfere if you wish to destroy them all!"


    The old man stood aside as he watched the massive magic attacknd on the unsuspecting city. All fighting down below stopped as a loud rumble filled the air. A wave of energy and mes released as the two sections of the city werepletely obliterated. One section of the city was covered in a sea of ck mes while the other was now a gaping hole that was filling up with water that came up through the ground.


    Misaki looked at her handy work with a big smile on her face. She once again amplified her voice as she said: "If you do not wish for me topletely obliterate your world be at the south side of your city within two hours!" After finishing her words Misaki came to a realization and turned to the old man. "Can they understand me?"


    "Yes, they can. You no longer speak your oldnguage, though it may seem it. You are speaking god''s tongue. You have been since the beginning of your world''s test."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 143: Second Evolution Part Two

    Chapter 143: Second Evolution Part Two


    Misaki was once again surprised by what she was hearing. This entire time she never noticed that her own spoken tongue had changed without her knowing. But knowing this made things easier since it did allow her tomunicate with the people of this. One of the things that really surprised Misaki was the way she was fully handling this situation. If it was the Misaki of the past, she would have been freaking out but now here she was threatening to destroy an entire alien civilization if they did not be her followers.


    An hour passed and in front of Misaki was a mass of Aquainaese people. These people all had a bluish tint to their skin with scales covering parts of their body and fin like ears. Besides these features, they looked mostly human. Misaki looked at the old man with a questioning gaze. "They are a race that can not only live onnd but also in water of any kind."


    Misaki nodded her head as he said this. She turned her gaze back towards the Aquainaese and took in a deep breath. "Like I said before You have two options submit or die!" With no hesitation, Misaki released her Demon Queen aura causing the crowd of threehundred thousand in front of her to fall to their knees.


    The old man looked at Misaki with eyes full of surprise. ''<em>Seems a new high ranking god will soon be born.</em>'' With this thought in his head, his expression went from surprise to anticipation.


    Misaki quickly had a message pop up on her screen. It was a single message that was a unanimous decision from those present. Over three hundred thousand Aquainaese submitted to Misaki. As soon as Misaki hit ept a whirl of ck mist poured out from under her feet and wrapped around Misaki. A cocoon of ck mist slowly started to mix with red. The two colors one ck one red shot up into the sky inrge intertwined columns and spread out over the world. The once blue sky was now a mix of ck and red dying thend an eerie color.


    The old man went wide eyed as he saw what was happening. "Impossible! This reaction! But she was only supposed to evolve into a Demon Empress! Why is it like this!?"


    Misaki who was in the cocoon eyes slowly started to close. Thest thing she saw was a message spring up on her HUD.


    [Special Conditions met! Evolution skip now initiated. All followers will auto Evolve. Currentlyevolving into Demon Demigoddess]


    On Earth, shouts of surprise rang through the air as those who followed Misaki were all wrapped in ck mist cocoons. This was the same for Mo''mo, Miyu, Chiho, Sato, Gen, and Lor''ia.Those from Dark Front who were just normal Full Divers could only stare at the scene in front of them in surprise. The people of Aquaina that had just been taken under Misaki''s wing were also wrapped in ck mist cocoons.


    Next to the old man another figure appeared. It was a woman in her mid tote twenties, wearing a slim red dress. She had long ck flowing hair, pure white skin and deep ck eyes. "Frell, what is going on?" The woman in the slim red dress asked.


    "Oh Rya it''s you. To be honest I do not know. This girl was supposed to be a Demon Empress. But now she is skipping the Demon Empress evolution and going straight to Demon Demigoddess." Frell answered.


    "Oh? That is unheard of." Rya put her finger to her chin and tapped it as if in deep thought. "Good! I have not seen such an interesting person in a long time. Since I have yet to choose a Demigod or Demigoddess to oversee, I choose her!"


    "Hey wait a minute Rya! I am supposed to be her overseer!" Frell protested.


    "And you can oversee her test. I will oversee her development. By descending and standing by her side. Plus there is no rule saying two gods can not take a liking to the same fledgling. You can also descend and oversee her test by her side can you not?" Rya gave a wide grin.


    "Humph! Fine! But I get most of the credit since I found her first!" Frell did not want to give up all the honor of raising such an up and bing goddess to someone else.


    "I won''t take your spotlight. I just have a feeling that if we follow her, by the time she reaches the Gods Realm she will make waves no one has seen before." Rya sat down mid air looked intently at the ck cocoon in front of her with a warm smile.


    "I had the same feeling. I feel she will end up being a high ranking God in the works. Maybe even higher who knows." Frell said.


    Rya and Frell both sat quietly in the air as they watched the cocoon in front of them. One hour turned to two, before turning into a day. Three days passed and finally a crack formed on the cacoon. A bright ck and red light shined brightly as the cocoon shattered into millions of pieces. Misaki who was in the fetal position slowly stretched her body out before slowly rising into the air. She looked mostly the same as she did before except the bone crown on her head that seemed to be embedded into her skin. Her long crimson hair flowed in the wind only parted by the newly sprung ck and blood red dragon wings sprouting from her back. She slowly opened her eyes to reveal her fully ck eyes that now had a stream of gold in them that swirled around in the ck abyss.


    "Congrattions! Never would I have thought that you would have skipped an entire evolution process." Frell''s old face wrinkled into a wide smile.


    Misaki did not answer right away because her eyes were locked onto the neer next to Frell. She pulled out her sword as she asked:"This is?"


    "Hehe So defensive! But do not fret, I am on your side and will be helping you from now on as an assistant along with this old man here. My name is Rya. I am a mid ranking God."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 144: Astonishing Stats!

    Chapter 144: Astonishing Stats!


    Rya looked over at Frell and continued: "And this old coot is Frell, he''s also a mid ranking God."


    "Rya are you not just as ol. Guwah!" Rya instantly appearedin front of Frell and with a swift kick to the gut he was sent flying like an arrow shot from a bow right out of the''s atmosphere.


    Seeing such aical scene caused Misaki to burst outughing. "Hehe, so you can smile! Mmhmm! Much better. Even with all your demonic touches your still very cute when you smile."


    "Well, anyone wouldugh at such a thing. Anyway, may I ask why the two of you want to assist me?" Misaki asked. She knew there was no way to beat either one of them. At least they did not seem to be a threat but she still wondered why they would want to assist her and not one of these other races undergoing the same test.


    "Well first off you have the potential to be a high ranking god or maybe even a supreme god. You may even get a chance to break through the bindings and surpass the supreme level. The two of us, myself and Frell want to follow a legend in the making. It is unheard of for one to skip an evolution stage. But here with my own eyes, I watched such a thing ur. This is probably due to you making an entire race submit to you in one go. Which normally would not happen except, Frell brought you here in order to get you to believe what he was saying which is normal procedure. But there has never been an instance where someone threatened an entire race and subjugated them beforepletely taking over their in one fell swoop. Not at the second level of evolution. This would only be possible for a demigod." Rya exined.


    "I see Well, it all worked out for the best. But I should return or my wives might start killing everything on my just to search for me." Misaki wondered if her three girls and her big brother were doing okay.


    "Yeah should be no problem. I will teach you how to use Void Rift." Rya smiled and went to stretch out her hand only to see Misaki poke the air and create arge Void rift in front of her.


    "Hmm I just thought of something." Misaki turned to look at the newly evolved Aquainas and was surprised to see that they all had deep dark blue skin with shimmering scales and horns growing out of their heads. They each had the kind of aura she had when she was a Demon Queen. "Interesting..." Misaki smiled as she amplified her voice and said: "Gather all of your weapons and other useful technology. If you need me to store it just ask. But I want to get it all gathered here in the next three hours. We will move to my at that time. I will set a barrier around youras well as leave one hundred thousand of you to protect it, while we are gone. This will now be under my rule. And since you all are now my kin, you can send me a message to let me know if something is wrong. Every year I will switch you out so you can all experience my. I will leave it up to you who stays and who goes."


    Misaki did not want to deal with the finer details of figuring out who goes where. She just wanted to get the stockpile of technology here to make her life easier on earth. When she thought of this she quickly added to her orders. "All engineers and scientists will being to Earth."


    When she finished speaking she heard a unanimous shout: "By your word, Goddess!"


    Misaki thought nothing of this new title, her only thoughts were now fully focused on her new status.


    [Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Demigoddess


    [Evolution Status] 50000/70000000 Stars


    [Grade] High Demigoddess


    [Range] Gold


    [HP] 999,999,999,999/999,999,999,999


    [MP] 999,999,999,999/999,999,999,999


    [Attack Power] 999,999,999


    [Magic Power] 999,999,999


    [Defence]999,999,999


    [Magic Defence] 999,999,999


    [Health Regeneration Out Of Combat] 100%


    [Health Regeneration In Combat] 70%


    [Equipment]


    [Armor]


    Storm Snake Boots, Storm Snake Skirt, Storm Snake Chest, Storm Snake Gloves, Storm Snake Panties, Storm Snake Bra, Starlight Graphene Phoenix Circlet, Starlight Graphene Chest te, Starlight Graphene Greaves, Starlight Graphene Shoulder Guards, Starlight Graphene Wrist Guards, Starlight Graphene Hand Guards


    [Weapon]


    The Queen''s de MKII


    [Skills]


    Nature Control, Demon Demigoddess''s Subjugation, All Magic


    [Passive Skills]


    Qualities Of A Demon Demigoddess, Demon Demigoddess''s Oppression, Flight, Divine Light


    [To Be a Demon God, Conquer Your Home World 0/1, 50000/70000000 Stars.]


    [Current Status: 0/1 Home World Conquered: 50000/70000000 Stars]


    Misaki''s eyes almost bulged out of her head. When she saw her current stats. She was basically unkible! "Am I not a little too overpowered!?"


    Rya let out a light chuckle at Misaki''s words before saying: "It''s true that you are overpowered for your homeworld but if invaders from another realm or if another demigodes, you will have a hard time. But from the massive force, you have now you should be okay. Now the biggest issue would be if a rogue god decided to descend and try to kill you. But that won''t be an issue since you will have me and Frell at your side."


    Misaki let out a sigh of relief. To know she had a bit of backup if the worst case scenario were to ur. Misaki gave a smile and a slight bow as she said: "Then I will be in your and Frell''s care then."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 145: Returning Home

    Chapter 145: Returning Home


    As Misaki continued to wait for the weapons and technology of this world to be gathered. While checking out her stats a familiar ding sound rang out in her ears.


    *<strong><em>Ding!</em></strong>*


    [System Message]


    [New Passive skill Added!]


    [Divine Light: A halo of Divine Light surrounds you causing those who see you, to worship you. Can be turned off and on.]


    [New Passive skill Added!]


    [Demonic Protection of the Demon Demigoddess: When Health Points reaches zero, the Demon Goddess will not die. They will be given a choice to either Reincarnate or Soul Escape.]


    [Reincarnation will return the yer to an infant like state in another world. Once reborn the Demon Demigoddess will need to start all over to regain their strength. But the speed in which they are able to evolve is ten times faster. Memories will stay intact.]


    [Soul Escape will allow the Demon Demigoddess to flee their dying body in soul form with all their current prowess. Then after ten thousand years, their original bodies will slowly rebuild themselves. Warning: In soul form, the soul will be weak against light and if exposed for too long will disperse their souls. There is only a twenty four hour period in which the soul is immune to light.]


    [New Skill Added!]


    [Hell Magic]


    [Hell magic consists of four spells.]


    [Hells Gate: Opens a gate to a fiery pit of purgatory under the targets. Those lower than the Demigod/Demigoddess Grade, will not be able to escape. The area of effect is based on users'' abilities.]


    [Hells Inferno Chains: Binding chains that even Demigod/Demigoddess Grade will have a hard time escaping from. Those lower than the Demigod/Demigoddess grade will burn to death due to the purgatory fire wrapping around the chains.]


    [Hells Soul Capture: Antern from hell made of Soul Extinguishing mes able to capture souls of any defeated foe.]


    [Hells Guardian: Summon one of Hell''s Guardians to fight alongside you for as long as the user''s magic powersts. ]


    [New Passive Skill Added!]


    [Demonic Immortality: Demon Gods/Goddess and their contracted followers will no longer age or die of old age. You can still die if either your brain or heart is destroyed.]


    [Following skills have be more powerful and had their names changed: Demon Queen''s Subjugation is now Demon Demigoddess''s Subjugation. Qualities of a Demon Queen is now Qualities of a Demon Demigoddess. Demon Queen''s Oppression is now Demon Demigoddess''s Oppression.]


    "Oh, these are some interesting bonuses." Misaki said as her lips curved up into a beautiful smile.


    Rya who had been watching Misaki''s every action also smiled as she said: "Seems you are happy with the changes?"


    "Mhm! These new skills are very handy. Not just for me but also for those who I hold dear and who follow me. Now at least I know they will no longer die of old age." Misaki had wondered what would be of Mo''mo, Chiho, Miyu, and Gen when she became a goddess. But now it seems her worries were for not.


    "It will take some getting used to when you start living tens of thousands of years. But once a few thousand years go by each year will seem more like a day than an actual year." Rya exined.


    "Rya is right, time flies the longer you live. Until it gets to a point where all perception of time is lost. But gods have no need for time since we do not die easily." Frell who had been kicked to god knows where finally returned. "You know Rya, kicking me into the next gxy''s ck hole over a simple slip of the tongue is not very nice. We do need to work together now."


    "Humph! Next time watch your tongue or thisdy will kick you five gxies away!" Rya said as she red at Frell making him shrink back a bit.


    "Goddess we have finished the work you assigned! We also put everything into a space cube for easy transportation. Also, the first rotation for the Aquiana defense has already been selected." One of the Aquiana''s flew up into the sky and stood in the air in front of Misaki with his head bowed.


    "Mmmm Good job. Gather everyone who is not on guard duty. We will be going to Earth now." Misaki said as she turned to Rya and Frell. "The Void Rift I made Does it connect to earth or somece close to it?"


    Frell and Rya both turned towards the void rift that had been opened for a while now before turning their faces towards each other. The look of surprise on their face said it all. "To think you are this powerful already. To be able to make a Void Rift that can connect to a location that is so far away as a Demigoddess is in amazing."


    "What Rya said is correct, it truly is surprising and this does connect to your homeworld." Frell added.


    "Good, then that will make things easier for me in case something happens here on Aquiana." Misaki waved her hand and all the followers who wereing to Earth with her disappeared. She then turned and stepped through the Void Rift. A few minutester she reappeared right above Earth. Next to her stood Rya and Frell.


    "Rya, Misaki, cancel your Divine Light or there will be issues when we are in front of mortals. I will take us back to where we first met." Frell, reminded before waving his hand, Misaki''s surroundings changed back to where therge meadow and giant tree was.


    "I should quickly head back or my wives will worry." Misaki said.


    "Do not worry about them, it has only been a few minutes since you disappeared. I will create an exit now so we can all go meet your family." Frell said with a smile. A door appeared in front of them. Which Misaki quickly opened and jumped through, reappearing just outside the barrier by the waterfall.


    "Mitsu!!!!"


    *<strong><em>Bang!</em></strong>*


    Misaki after being tackled by the three girls fell to the ground with a stunned expression as she looked at the three girls in front of her.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 146: Changes In The Three

    Chapter 146: Changes In The Three


    Miyu no longer had the older sister look, she now looked a tad younger than Misaki with two little ck horns sticking out of her head. Her wings hadpletely vanished and made her look that much more human. She had evolved into a Pure Demon.


    [Name] Misaki Miyu


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] Mid Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 20,873,976,567/ 2,976,567


    [MP] 5,934,821/5,934,821


    [Spouse] Misaki Mitsu


    Mo''mo still looked basically the same. If anything she looked a bit younger and cuter than she was before. Her chest did grow a bit more, it was now around an A cup if only by a little. Her new stats were as such.


    [Name] Misaki Mo''mo


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] High Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 30,746,738,287/ 30,746,738,287


    [MP]10,872,531/10,872,531


    [Spouse] Misaki Mitsu


    Out of everyone, Chiho was the one who changed the most. Misaki barely even recognized her. She had be extremely beautiful. She still looked the same age as before but her hair was now a tinum blonde, her skin was as white and unblemished as fresh snow, her eyes were a dark red resembling fresh blood. On top of her head were two white horns with ck tips that almost blended in with Chiho''s hair. On her back were two little white bat-shaped wings and further down just above her butt was a thin tail that had a pointed arrow shape at the end.


    [Name] Misaki Chiho


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] Low Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 10,983,256,832/ 10,983,256,832


    [MP] 2,723,601/2,723,601


    [Spouse] Misaki Mitsu


    All three were now thousands of times more powerful than they were before. Chiho alone could probably wipe out all of Eternal Games by herself.


    While the three girls were nuzzling into Misaki''s embrace, Gen, Lor''ia, and Sato both came walking up. Lor''ia had lost her wings and now looked like a normal human girl except the two horns on her head. Gen now looked much younger as if all his muscles hadpacted making him look a lot thinner. Then there was Sato who now had a dark fiery halo above his head and a pair of ck metal wings.


    [Name] Misaki Gen


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] Mid Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 20,876,999,989/20,876,2,999,989


    [MP] 1,534,267/1,534,267


    [Spouse] Misaki Lor''ia


    --


    [Name] Misaki Lor''ia


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] MId Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 20,113,123,236/ 20,113,123,236


    [MP] 6,889,900/6,889,900


    [Spouse] Misaki Gen


    --


    [Name] Sato Akihito


    [Race] Demon Kin


    [Grade] Low Rank Higher Demon


    [Rang ck]


    [HP] 10,729,123,762/ 10,729,123,762


    [MP] 7,581,311/7,581,311


    [Spouse] None (Virgin)


    Misaki realized that although everyone looked different they were now all generalized under one race which was Demon Kin. As Misaki was scanning over their stats she almost burst outughing when she saw the spouse section for Sato. Her eyes watered up from holding herughter in as she looked at Sato who seemed to have noticed her gaze and his face went red. With a weird grin on her face, Misaki said: "Sato I will find you a wife soon."


    "Damnit!" Was all Sato could say before turning around and walked away. You could clearly see the red tips of his ears as he left.


    Misaki let out a lightugh watching Sato depressingly walking away. She kissed the top of the girls'' heads as she said: "Aright! Let me up. I need to exin a few things to you all and introduce you to two newpanions."


    Misaki then continued to exin the things she learned and talked about what she had done. "So Mitsu you basically took over another?" Chiho asked.


    "Not basically, she did take it over, it was quite the sight." Rya stepped forward and answered in MIsaki''s stead.


    "And this is?" Chiho asked as she cautiously stared at Rya. She did not know why but she felt a bit of fear towards this woman.


    "Ahh this is Rya and the old man next to her is Frell. They are mid ranking Gods. they will be here to observe and assist me while I work on building and mobilizing an army to take over Earth." Misaki introduced the two neers and also dropped a bombshell into everyone''sps.


    "It''s nice to meet you. Wait! We are taking over the?" Chiho suddenly shouted out in surprise.


    "Mmm! I can not evolve into a Goddess unless I take over all of Earth. So we will get to cause a lot of destruction and bloodshed along the way, fun right?" Misaki asked in an enthusiastic voice.


    Chiho went into deep thought for a second before nodding her head. "Very fun! But Mitsu What will you do if you find your parents?"


    "What can I do? Whether they are alive or dead does not matter. I am no longer the human Misaki I used to be. I am now Misaki a Demon Goddess, apletely different race from what I was before. Don''t get me wrong, they gave birth to me so I am grateful for that, but if they decided to stand in my way of taking over the world, I will not hesitate to take their lives. I hope it neveres to that. But if it did, it''s fine." Misaki lightly exined. It was true that she had no qualms about killing anyone even if it was the people who brought her into this world.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 147: Chiho Strikes Part One

    Chapter 147: Chiho Strikes Part One


    With her original goal already reached, Misaki decided to wait before visiting Mo''mo''s home vige. She figured it was time to fully take over Japan and wipe out Eternal Games for good. The biggest threat on Earth that Misaki knew about was Watase Eriko, though now with her current stats Watase was nothing more than an ant beneath her foot.


    "Alright let''s return." Misaki said as she touched the space in front of her creating arge Void RIft that got wider and wider until a pathway was formed. "Go on through this will take you to the base."


    With no hesitation at all Chiho and the others, all jumped into the Void Rift followed by Frell and Rya. Once everyone was through Misaki jumped in after closing the crack behind her. Because the dungeon was basically another dimension that connected to earth the Void Rift could only shorten the distance between the two points by a three minute walk. Unlike the Void Rift that took her half away across her gxy in a matter of a few steps, this was a bit different and used up a ton of Misaki''s mana. Since the Void Rift had to basically pierce through the dimension.


    "Not bad, not bad for a Demigoddess. It''s no easy feat to tear time and space between two dimensions." Frell eximed.


    "Mmm, used up a lot of [MP] to do it. About two hundred fifty thousand points of [MP]." Misaki had never used so much [MP] in one go before. It was a new feeling seeing such arge chunk of her stats drop like that in a while.


    The exit for the Void Rift was in the air above the Dark Front base. When they exited the void rift they were met with many Full Divers pointing their weapons and readying Magic to attack Misaki and her group. Seeing this Misaki was quite surprised at how quickly they reacted. This was a good thing. She waved her hand and all the monsters in the whole area disappeared. This caused a shock from the hose below. Only when Grandpa Nagasawa recognized who it was did he yell for everyone to lower their weapons.


    "So you''re finally back!" Grandpa Nagasawa yelled. His voice filled with a bit of anger. "Do you know how much we had to deal with since you left? That bitch from Eternal Games has attacked us many times! We have lost many Full Divers just trying to defend this ce!"


    "So?" Misaki tilted her head confused. ''Was it not your job to defend this base while I was gone?''


    "So!? What do you n to do now? I had thought you decided to abandon this whole ce. " Grandpa Nagasawa asked. He slowly started to weaken as he felt an overwhelming pressuring bearing down on him.


    "Mmmm. Did I not send you a bunch of humans to turn into Full Divers? Why is it that you areining when your only job was to defend Dark Front''s base against some weaklings? You had a horde of monsters here to protect the ce. And youin because a few weak humans died?" Misaki was starting to get angry. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was Chiho''s grandfather, she would have already erased him from the face of the.


    "Jiji! You need to watch your words. Mitsu has been hard at work securing southern Japan and building up our military might. Even now we are about to make a move on northern Japan and get rid of Eternal Games once and for all." Chiho long tinum blonde hair blew in the breeze as she hovered in the sky looking down at her supposed grandfather.


    "Who the hell are you?" Grandpa Nagasawa did not recognize Chiho at all, causing Chiho to re up in anger only to be pulled back by Misaki.


    "Hmmm Seems I have no need for any humans in Dark Front anymore. Though you are now a young Fei, you''re still an old senile man on the inside. To think that you can not even recognize your own granddaughter. How about this. I will clean up all of Dark Front of its useless trash. Trash that had found it so hard on you to defend a simple location. Since this hardship has caused you to lose people you care about to the point that you can not even tell who your granddaughter is, I will help you reunite with them. Sound good?" Misaki raised her hand ready to start casting a spell that will kill everyone in sight when Chiho grabbed her arm and looked at her with a frantic plea.


    "Mitsu please don''t!" Chiho''s eyes started to water up. She still had attachments for her grandfather even if he did not recognize her.


    "Old man, it seems your luck is good Chiho, my wife has pleaded for your life." Misaki lowered her hand and petted Chiho on the head.


    "Chiho!?" Grandpa Nagasawa looked at the girl who was basically pure white from head to toe in shock. His shock onlysted a few seconds before he rposed himself as he thought for a moment. He was getting sick of being tried as nothing more than a tool. The Misaki he knew changed and was no longer the same person as she used to be who wanted to make a ce for humans to live in this new world. Letting out a big sigh and mustering up some courage Grandpa Nagasawa asked: "Chiho are you really going to side with someone who sees humans as nothing more than cannon fodder, expendable chess pieces?"


    "Jiji Please watch what you say Mitsu has done so much for you all and is working towards a better future than you would ever think. She even went out of her way to leave monsters here for defense but you still can''t understand her train of thought? What does it matter if a few humans die for the greater good? Those that died, died defending Dark Front. What''s wrong with that? Have you not looked at your own racetely? Have you not realized you, yourself is not even human anymore? If you truly want to live free in this world, Jiji, then you will need to let go of the old ways and embrace your monster side. If you follow Mitsu faithfully she will take you as a follower and allow you to be a demon just like me!" Chiho did her best to exin everything to Grandpa Nagasawa.


    But unfortunately, no matter how good you try to make something appear, some people will not always agree. "To hell with that! It seems you have changed as well. You are no longer my granddaughter!"


    Chiho''s eyes showed a hint of sadness after hearing these words from Grandpa Nagasawa. This was only for a second before a rush of killing intent burst out of her as her blood red eyes stared down at Grandpa Nagasawa. "Then we can only have you die then..."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 148: Chiho Strikes Part Two

    Chapter 148: Chiho Strikes Part Two


    Misaki looked over at Chiho who was now filled with blood lust and asked one simple question. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes..." Chiho gave a determined answer. Misaki said no more and stepped back as Chiho dived towards the ground, balled up her fist and mmed into the ground.


    The point of impact from the power Chiho just released from the punch instantly copsed causing the entire area including parts of the underground base to be destroyed in the process. All the Full Divers that had been standing at the location she hit were tossed along like debris in the wind as well.


    Chiho stood up and gave a wide grin as she shouted: "On this day, all who do not rightfully submit and be Mitsu''s followers will be in. Rtion has no meaning anymore. The blood in our bodies is no longer the same. So do not think I will go easy on you just because I once considered you family."


    After saying thesest words, Chiho charged towards Grandpa Nagasawa who started to panic and fired off a few spells in retaliation at Chiho. Chiho snorted, she didn''t even dodge them and instead tanked through them like she was being sshed by water. She quickly arrived in front of Grandpa Nagasawa and grabbed him by the face. Chiho lifted him into the air while Grandpa Nagasawa grasped at Chiho''s hands trying to free himself as his legs kicked out all over the ce. A bloodthirsty grin formed on Chiho''s face as she started to squeeze Grandpa Nagasawa''s head with her hand. "Jiji, I gave you a chance, I even pleaded with Mitsu to not kill you but you still decided to hold on to the old ways. Now that you have forced my hand that should never have moved. I will turn you into an example of what happens when you defy and speak out against Mitsu, the one who will rule this world."


    Grandpa Nagasawa''s face turned pale. Never in his life did he think he would see such a face on his granddaughter. But here she was grinning happily as she squeezed his head slowly causing him a great deal of pain. Grandpa Nagasawa knew that she was making sure he suffered as much as possible as she killed him. Making him an example for the rest, basically saying ''<em>Either do as you are told or die like this</em>''. Coming to such a realization Grandpa Nagasawa stopped struggling, both his arms fell to his side and his legs went still. He closed his eyes and let out a long painful sigh. ''<em>Do what you must, this old man is tired anyway.</em>''


    *<strong><em>Crunch!</em></strong>*


    A few screams of horror were heard as Chiho squeezed her hand causing Grandpa Nagasawa''s head to cave in. Blood and bits of brain matter dropped out of the crushed skull down onto Chiho''s hand. Seeing the blood dripping on to her, Chiho''s eyes shined brightly as she let out a demonicugh. She released her grip on the now dead Grandpa Nagasawa and brought her hand to her nose. She sniffed the blood and then smiled even brighter as she stuck her tongue out and licked it. She tilted her head back and cocked it slightly to look at another Full Diver. Seeing the fear in the man''s eyes caused Chiho''s eyes to be even more excited. Her body shed disappearing from where she was.


    The Full Diver who was in her sights had no idea what had happened. Thest thing he saw was Chiho standing in front of him with a bloody red object in her hand waving it at him. He looked down to see a gaping hole in his chest. Only then did he realize what that object was. It was his heart!


    Off to the side, Misakiidzily against Miyu and Mo''mo as they watched Chiho go on her rampage. Frell and Rya both looked at the scene in front of them and then at Misaki. Misaki felt their gaze and said: "Wondering why I do not stop her?"


    "To be honest yes. These were your people after all." Frell answered.


    "Mmmm To put it simply Chiho seems to be happy right now and I do not want to ruin her fun. These humans have done nothing but hide under my protection, never trying to better themselves. You could consider this judgment day for anyone that does not want to or does not deserve to be my kin Wait I spoke too soon. There is one person who has greatly worked hard." Misaki stood up and her body shed disappearing from where she was before reappearing in front of a young man who was standing off to the side watching everything that was going on. "Old sir you are looking younger than ever."


    "Haha! Your Highness, it is good to see you again." Seeing Misaki the young man knelt down on one knee and bowed his head.


    "No need for that. I am amazed at how quickly you have been growing. You are very close to evolving on your own." Misaki nodded her head in approval.


    "Ah Well, you see, being the old man that I am and the fact that you showed me a new path in life when my days were numbered. I figured I would work hard. To be honest I am a little disappointed by some of these people. They do nothing butze around all day and do no work. Even when we were under attack they were cursing your Highnesses name for not being there to defend them. But being at the bottom of the pyramid means I can not say too much about such things." The young man said.


    "Well Hatake Isei, If you are willing to be my follower I will ensure you a better future one that will allow you to not only grow stronger but also allow you the chance to be a full fledged demon." Misaki remembered this young man as the old man who asked her a few questions before making the long trek to Dark Front''s main base. In such a short time he had gotten himself to a point that he was close to evolving. He was steps ahead of the others, even the human leaders of Dark Front.


    "If your Highness is willing then, this old man will be willing to follow you through fire and brimstone."


    *Ding!*


    [Hatake Isei wants to be your follower!]


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 149: Chiho Strikes Part Three

    Chapter 149: Chiho Strikes Part Three


    Misaki saw the message and smiled. She hit the ept button and was surprised to find out that she could already activate Hatake Isei''s evolution. "Oh? Seems you won''t need to wait to evolve. Isei, would you like to evolve now?"


    "If your highness wishes for me to evolve then I will." Hatake Isei bowed his head.


    "Isei, you are now one of my kin, there is no need to be so formal, Misaki is fine. I should also tell you, I never force my kin to do anything they do not wish. So this is just a normal yes or no question. Would you like to evolve or would you rather work for it yourself?" Misaki asked.


    "Although this old man would prefer to work hard for his strength, just knowing that as I am now, I am too weak to even be able to be considered useful to you Misaki. So if it is okay this old man will choose to evolve so I can be of more use." Isei did not like the short road so much, but he knew he needed strength in order to help the one person who gave him a new lease on life. He who was on death''s door was now able to have a new life without the worry of dying of old age or sickness.


    "Isei, it is not a bad thing to gain power at a quick pace, without hard work. As long as you continue working hard after gaining that power. I have a feeling that soon, you will be one of the people others in Dark Front will need to look up to. This is why I came here to give you an offer that I am not extending to others. I couldn''t have my cute little Chiho, killing a person like you." Misaki said as she hit the evolve button.


    *Ding!*


    [Follower Hatake Isei, will now tri-evolve!]


    "Oh? Interesting!" Misaki let out augh as a ck mist enveloped Isei.


    While Misaki was talking with Isei, Chiho was having the time of her life. "That''s right, run! Scream! Ahaha! It will all be the same in the end!"


    Chiho''s body was flickering all over the ce as she continued her killing spree. Her entire body was covered in blood. With her pale skin and tinum blonde hair,bined with her sinister smile, it gave off a chilling sight to those she saw as prey.


    The ground was littered with dead bodies and blood flowed freely amongst the ground. Chiho saw no difference between age or sex. If they were alive she would kill. Her demonic instincts hadpletely taken over. It was if the screams for mercy and the sight of blood had triggered something inside her. There were even times where she would even drink some of the blood from her victim. She had beenpletely consumed by her bloodlust. But the smile on her face, in the eyes of Misaki and in the rest, showed how much fun she was having.


    Misaki watched Chiho as she continued her rampage with a smile on her face. She waved her hand and wrapped the ck misty cocoon that Isei was in and flew over to the rest of her group bringing it along with her.


    "Mitsu, is this our new brother?" Mo''mo asked.


    "Yep, out of all the people present he was the only one in such a short time hade close to evolution and it seems the gods have realized this as well because he will soon be as powerful as Sato here or maybe even more powerful." Misaki answered.


    "I wonder how powerful he will be when hees out of his cocoon." Miyu asked as she poked the cocoon.


    "We will find out when the timees. But I have to ask you, Mistu, is it okay to let little sister Chiho go on a killing spree like this?" Gen looked at Misaki with a concerned expression.


    "It''s fine. She is having fun and embracing her demonic side. Plus She is mourning the death of her grandfather as well. So let her be for now. If a few thousand human lives is what it takes to allow Chiho to be able to cope with what she has done then so be it." Misaki had seen the sad expression that Chiho had made before she killed Grandpa Nagasawa and knew that deep down Chiho was still sad about it. "When she is done I willfort her and give her a ce to vent her grief."


    "Mitsu is kind and caring as always." Mo''mo said as she jumped onto Misaki wrapping her arms around her neck and nuzzling her face into Misaki''s chest.


    Frell and Rya both watched on from the sidelines with small grins on their faces. "It seems you are truly loved by your kin Misaki." Frell said with a smile.


    "I would not be where I am without them. They have done more for me than half these Full Divers. They stayed by my side when I needed them the most. Though... Chiho is a different story But she worked hard to regain my trust and showed me how much she was willing to sacrifice just to stay at my side. Now she is one of my wives and I care about her deeply.


    " All these humans below. Though they might have different races now. They are still humans mentally. The human mentality of ease of use is a gue. They refused to let go of their old human ways. The thought of bing more like a monster scares some. I can understand this but this fear is also a curse on them. Then there are those who want to do nothing now that they have gained above average power. They rely on others to protect them and do nothing in return. Then there is thest group who rely on more powerful people thenin when said powerful people are not around to help them. They are nothing more than children looking for a hand to hold. I have kin who have just been born who are more useful than these humans here. Out of everyone down there, only Isei had worked hard to the point of almost evolving in a very short time. I do not know about those in the base. But from the looks of it, they seem to be nning on turtling inside and to think, I had high hopes for both the General and the Chief.


    "The difference between my kin and those below is too huge of a gap for them to ovee. After bing what I am now, I finally realize how much of a gue humans are. They are a viral organism that takes and takes without returning. If such a species actually made it out into the universe, it would be no different than letting loose a deadly virus that will consume world after world."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 150: A New Dawn Part One

    Chapter 150: A New Dawn Part One


    Frell and Rya took in everything that Misaki said. Her points were pretty valid for this world. "I see your point but won''t you need these humans when you reach the Gods realm?"


    "Why would I need humans from this world? Only those who show promise amongst the human race are allowed to join my ranks. Monsters are a different story. No matter what age they are they always strive for one thing And that is power. The power to evolve. In this world, I am the only one able to provide this power to them. Not to mention many dimensions connect to Earth now. I originally thought they were just dungeons but they seem to be vast worlds. ces where I can offer the ability to join my ranks. A ce where if I offer they get a choice. These races are loyal and unlike humans, their greed is very little. They strive for power and to follow the one who can lead them to the goal all monsters dream of.


    "Look at Mo''mo here, she was once just a regr monster but now she is a demon kin. The same goes for Gen, Chiho, and Miyu. Any and all of my kin are the same. They have reached their goals but yet still work hard for me. Albeit that most are stored away. Even now with my entire evolved army already reaches into the millions. I can already easily take over this world." Misaki was not counting the monsters that joined her before and that was not counting the humanoid species or the monsters and humans she had already gained as followers. Right now her current count was more than likely almost two million.


    "You truly are shocking to be able to carry around such a massive army." Rya''s eyes widen in shock. "You could literally walk right through the gates of the celestial pce in the Gods realm by your self as a visitor and release your army inside instantly taking control. Plus if you continue to build your army..." Rya looked over at Frell who looked at her, both of them smiled and nodded to each other.


    "Misaki,ss Would you like two more followers? I want to see what will happen if you take on two gods as followers in this system of yours." Frell asked.


    Misaki stared nkly at Frell. Having them as actual followers would be a huge help not to mention it would be a good test to see if she could make a god a follower and if they could evolve. "Just so you know you might end up as demons..."


    "Haha! So what? Be it a demon or god it doesn''t matter. The gods'' realm has been ruled by both over the many millennia. We are choosing to follow you because we see the possibilities in you. Not only would it benefit us to be your followers, but you would always have the protection of two gods at your beck and call." Frell replied to Misaki''sment.


    "Alright then if you wish to be my followers then I am willing to give it a try." Misaki smiled at Frell and Rya.


    *Di* *ng!* *Ding!*


    [Sys Syste. System MessSystem Message]


    [Frell wa wants t o beco me your follower!]


    Misaki''s head started pounding as the system message seemed to be going haywire. Her HUD started to distort as the buttons for ept and decline appeared. With her head aching in unbearable pain she reached out and hit the ept button. She figured there was probably some kind of resistance to the system due to Frell already being a god.


    [System Message]


    [Forcefully removing all limiters. Brain functionality will now be 100%]


    "Ahhh!" An even greater piercing pain stabbed at Misaki''s mind. All the limiters the gods had originally put on the human race suddenly broke open causing a burst of light to shoot up into the sky from Misaki''s body.


    Dark clouds formed overhead spreading out as far as the eye could see. Streaks of lightning crackled throughout as the rumble of thunder boomed overhead. The sudden change in the air caused even Chiho who was in the process of ripping someone''s heart out to stop her actions and look up into the sky. Seeing Misaki holding her head in pain, Chiho''s body shed and quickly returned to her side where both Mo''mo and Miyu were trying to do their best tofort Misaki.


    "What''s going on!?" Chiho looked at Frell and asked.


    "I am not sure. She was epting me as her follower when she suddenly almost fell out of the sky while screaming out in pain." Frell really had no idea what was going on since he had never seen anything like this before.


    "I might be wrong but I think she is undergoing a trial of God Hood without even going through the test!" Rya said worriedly.


    "What do you mean?" Frell looked at Rya confused.


    "You said earlier did you not, that humans were created in the image of gods but they had limiters ced on to their body. If something were to forcefully remove those limiters what do you think will happen? If I am not wrong because Misaki tried to take you as a follower and since you are a god, the system that is in ce in this world must have had a hard time trying to make this a possibility. Though Misaki is a Demigoddess that does not mean her limiters were removed. The test for the lower worlds to enter the realms of the gods only means they have to evolve into a god or goddess. The system we used to allow for these worlds people to evolve was mixed and merged together with the system already intact in this world.


    "In a sense, if we had just allowed the current world to progress without the evolution system butting in, after a few tens of years there would have been beings on this at the same level as lower gods without our assistance due to this world''s system. But now they are merged and Misaki just tried to take you as a follower. I think the merged system forcefully removed her limiters bringing about what is happening now. Misaki is undergoing a trial of gods that has nothing to do with any system! This is the ancient trials that have not been used in billions of years!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 151: A New Dawn Part Two

    Chapter 151: A New Dawn Part Two


    Hearing Rya''s exnation caused Frell to show a shocked expression while the girls all showed concerned expressions. Rya looked at the three girls and let out a sigh. "You three can not do anything now. Everything is up to Misaki''s ability to survive now. Take this cocoon and back up a few kilometers, Frell and I will do our best to make sure she passes this trial."


    Mo''mo and Chiho were reluctant to leave Misaki''s side but Miyu pulled the two girls and Isei''s cocoon out of the area. It was not that Miyu did not want to stay by Misaki''s side, it was just that she knew what Rya said was true. Right now there was nothing they could do. This was an ancient trial that Misaki had to undergo by herself. Only Frell and Rya will be able to help in this situation.


    "Misaki, we can only protect you for so long so you will need to endure the pain of your limiters being removed and protect yourself throughout the lightning trial." Misaki was about to undergo something that was used a lot in Chinese fantasy novels, the trials of tribtions when one ascended to the heavens. But in this case, this was not a fantasy story, it was the real thing that Misaki was about to have to forcefully endure.


    "Rya it''sing!" Frell yelled as arge bolt of lightning rained down from the sky directly at Misaki.


    Frell and Rya could not directly block the bolt of lightning or the trial would never end, they could only strengthen Misaki''s bodyand add a thinyer of protection to her body to try to help ward off the effects of the lightning.


    The lightning crashed down on Misaki''s body. "Ahhhh!" Misaki let out an agonizing cry. She was already dealing with the stabbing pains in her head, now she was being hit with lightning at the same time causing her pain threshold to lower drastically.


    Hearing Misaki cry out in pain caused Mo''mo, Miyu, and Chiho to begin crying. Sato and Gen tried tofort them while Lor''ia watched on in horror. This was the first time any of them, including Frell and Rya, had ever seen lightning tribtion to be a god.


    With each lightning strike, they became progressively stronger. Destroying the earth around them. Misaki who started off in the air was now kneeling in with one hand resting on her knee while the other balled up into a fist pushing against the ground. She refused to be mmed into the ground any more than she already had. Her clothes and armor were burnt and in tatters. Her back alone was fully exposed and showed no sign of its original allure of her delicate skin. At this time it was red and burnt with some ck spots where it seemed that her armor had melted into her skin.


    As Misaki continued to be bombarded by the lightning. A roar ofughter that sounded like it came from heaven itself sounded out. "Haha! There seems to be something interesting going on down on this small!"


    Rya and Frell''s faces both fell when they heard this voice. "Leo The War God!" Rya eximed.


    "Leo, why did youe?" Frell quickly got into a battle stance. "Although I may not be able to defeat you, but in order to protect this girl I will fight you to the death if you so choose to attack! High ranking god or not I will give my all."


    "Whoa! Whoa! Rx Frell, I am only here to watch the show. It has been a long time since I have seen someone ascend to godhood the old way. It seems those old fogies sitting up in the celestial pce had forgotten about this. Descendants of the gods, the human race who had so much potential, it scared the old fogies and caused them to limit their growth. Plus I have taken a liking to this girl. The way she does things is right up my alley! Hahaha!" Leo let out another roar ofughter. His golden hair swayed in the wind as the sun shined down on his massive muscles. Therge sword on his back that was three times the size of his body was crimson red almost as if it was dripping in blood.


    Seeing how Leo had said he was interested in Misaki, Frell lowered his stance. Mainly because for Leo to like anyone was unheard and if he takes a liking to someone he would train them and teach them the art of war. This was a good thing for Misaki. As long as she can get past this one point she will have an unstoppable future. Frell did have one question he had to ask Leo. "Since when did you check in on the lower worlds?"


    "Haha! Well, normally I don''t but one of the worlds that normally has lots of wars suddenly went quiet. Me being me I use these worlds as my form of entertainment. When one goes quiet I check in to see if the world was destroyed or not. But what did I see when I went to check in on it? A girl with two mid rank gods by her side threatening the entire to submit or be destroyed! Hahaha! It was the bestugh I have had in a long time. But when she actually seeded and showed how powerful she was myughter stopped and my interest in the littless grew. I want to see how she ends up bringing her world to the Gods realm. If she seeds I will take her as my disciple and teach her the art of war. If I am lucky I will raise a monster who can overthrow those old fogies! Hahahaha!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 152: A New Dawn Part Three

    Chapter 152: A New Dawn Part Three


    Frell shook his head. He knew Leo only cared about war. He would rage war on anyone as long as he knew he would win. He was probably going to see if Misaki was worthy of taking the helm and when the time came he would offer her his support. Even if he did not n for such a thing, just having him train her a bit was well worth its weight in gold.


    "Hoho! Thest strike ising and the girly is on herst legs. If she survives this she will have passed the tribtion and have the right to enter the realm of gods." Leo suddenly yelled out. But quickly his happy expression changed and his body shed in front of Misaki, he raised his hand into the air and arge turtle shaped dome covered the two of them. At the same time a bright light shed before the lightning fell smashing into the barrier causing arge crack to appear in it. Leo dispersed his barrier before the tribtion lightning fell and stared up into the sky and shouted:"What is the meaning of this!? You actually dared interfere with the ancient trial of the gods you old bastard?"


    "Leo stay out of this! She must not ascend to godhood! Her whole race should not ascend. If they do it will be a disaster of the gods realm." An old man appeared in the sky wearing a grey grey cloak.


    "It was you old fogies who created them, then limited their potential, and abandoned them. Now that they are on the verge of rising up you want to interfere!? Are you really that scared of the human race? Do you fear them so much you would go against thews set since ancient times?" Leo bombarded the old man with question after question. His gaze showed an extreme amount of killing intent.


    "We are the elders of the Celestial Pce, we make thews! What we say goes, if we want to wipe out an entire race then it shall be so. Leo it is you who is out of ce!" The old man ignored Leo''s questions and scolded Leo instead.


    "Humph! Seems to me that you old fogies only hide in your pce and onlye out when something new forms that can threaten your position. Just like how you destroyed my n all those millennia ago. If it was not for the fact that I hid and the old god of war took a liking to me, I would have been killed as well. But here you are again trying to wipe out another race that threatens your position." Leo scoffed. He hated people like this the most. They never allowed anything to threaten their position so they had no problemsmiting genocide to erase any threats that my oppose them in the future.


    A faint groan came from Leo''s side as a strong power burst out of Misaki. Arge halo of light burst out of her body destroying everything in its path.The wounds on Misaki''s body started to heal at a speed that was visible to the eye. Leo looked over at the girl who had just received thest bolt of lightning surprised at what he was seeing.Misaki still looked the same. The only difference was now her skin was pure white instead of tanned. She slowly rose her body from the kneeling position and turned her head skyward looking at the old man. "Did you just say you wanted to destroy all the humans on this?" Misaki''s cold voice forze the air in the area. The power pouring out of her was so great that even Leo and the other gods felt a bit suffocated by it.


    "You and your whole race need to die in order to keep the bnce of the Gods realm intact!" The old man answered Misaki''s question.


    "To be honest you can kill all the humans in this world for all I care but you are for getting one thing..." Misaki paused and smiled lighty at the old man.


    "And what am I forgetting?" The old man asked.


    "I am not human!" Misaki''s statement caused Leo to burst outughing.


    "Haha! She got you there Lord Julias." As Leo let out a boisterouugh, Frell and Rya were also doing their best to hold in theirughter without much sess.


    "Even if you are not human now you once were and still have the physique of a god. Now that you passed tribtion I have no choice but to kill you!" Lord Julias yelled out as he waved his hand, sending a bolt of lightning straight at Misaki.


    Misaki who was now fully healed looked at the iing bolt of lightning and smiled. "It''s kinda funny that you toss lightning at someone who just finished being continuously struck by tribtion lightning." The lightning attack directly hit Misaki''s body but she did not even flinch. She checked her body. Seeing nothing wrong Misaki lifted her head and gave a bright smile. "Seems I am immune to lightning now."


    Lord Julias was about to start another round of attacks with a different element when three more old men appeared in the sky in front of him. "Julias! If you continue we will have to detain you. Breaking the ancientws is an unforgivable offense."


    "Why are you stopping me!? If she is allowed to ascend to the Gods realm with her, there will be a war so big that the Gods realm hasn''t been seen in over ten billion years!" Lord Julias protested.


    "It does not matter. Ancientws are to be upheld! It was us who created them and left them to their own devices. If they ascend and take over, so be it! If you n to go behind our backs then we will have no choice but to imprison you!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 153: A New Dawn Part Four

    Chapter 153: A New Dawn Part Four


    Lord Julias snorted at the threat from the three old men in front of him. He looked over at Misaki and red at her. "If you really doe to the Gods Realm little girl be prepared to fight. Because I will not let your race live long!"


    Misaki looked at Lord Julias, her eyes growing cold. She waved her hand and a sword made of ck mes appeared in her hand. Her body flickered and reappeared next to Lord Julias. Her sudden action surprised Lord Julias because he never thought that in a million years that Misaki would suddenly attack him. Misaki''s face showed no expression as she swung her sword down towards Lord Julias''s head. Just before the sword was about to make contact with Lord Julias who seemed to be frozen in ce in shock, two hands fell on to Misaki, one on her shoulder the other on her wrist of the hand that was holding the sword. The other old man pulled Lord Julias away.


    "Youngss, I understand your anger but for now give us old men some face and leave him alive for now. We will take him under custody. We will keep him under our watch for the next ten thousand years." One of the old men exined. He then sent a message into Misaki''s mind. "If in ten thousand years you are able to reach the height that is needed to face all four of us, I will step back and allow you to take over the Gods realm. You have my word as the current ruler of the Gods realm."


    Misaki''s expression did not change but she rxed her stance and the two old men who had ahold of Misaki released their grips. Misaki red at Lord Julias as a sinister smile formed on her face. "Be warned, old man, this time I am backing down for the sake of these three. But next time I will take your head if you so much as think of harming my kin."


    After her words, Misaki''s body flickered and reappeared next to Mo''mo, Chiho, and Miyu. "Are you three okay?" The previous cold expression was instantly reced with a warm caring expression when she looked at the three girls.


    "Mitsu!" The three girls cried out in unison. They were scared to death when they saw how hurt Misaki was earlier when being struck by the lightning.


    Seeing such a change in expression when dealing with her own people only firmed up the old man''s thoughts about what he had promised Misaki earlier. "Young Lass, sorry for all the troubles we old men will be taking our leave." The old man then looked over at Leo who was still ring at the four of them. "Leo, stay in this world and protect that girl. You have my permission."


    Leo was actually taken aback by this promationing from the old man. This wasing from the one who sat on the highest seat in the entire Gods realm. This caused Leo to take another strong look at Misaki. The actions she did just now surprised even him in how she was so quick in her actions and decisiveness that she almost killed a Supreme God in an instant. If not for the fact that the other three supreme gods were here to stop her she would have seeded! For the first time in his life, the God of War Leo had actually truly wanted to protect someone until they were strong enough to defeat anyone who stood in their way. Gritting his teeth due to not liking to agree with these old men, never the less, give his word to them, he solemnly said: "You have my word."


    While the four supreme gods were deciding Misaki''s future for her, Misakipletely ignored them and wasforting the three girls who were crying in her arms. While she was doing that she took a peek at her status.


    [Name] Misaki Mitsu


    [Race]Demon Goddess


    [Evolution Status] ???


    [Grade] ???


    [Range] ???


    [HP] ???


    [MP] ???


    [Attack Power] ???


    [Magic Power] ???


    [Defence]???


    [Magic Defence] ???


    Misaki looked at her status and was a bit confused. All her skill information disappeared! Not to mention armor and such as well. This really confused her. But not only that it now showed her whole name. As Misaki pondered she realized that the system might have merged more with the system the gods had implemented. But one thing she did notice was arge exmation point at the bottom of her status menu. Misaki quickly selected it and a new window popped up.


    [Status To Enter The Gods Realm: Conquer Your Home World 0/1 ]


    [Note: System will update once reaching the Gods realm. All information besides basic information has been removed. All skills and other menus are still intact.]


    Reading the small note at the bottom caused Misaki to inwardly let out a sigh of relief. She still had her followers and all her abilities. Luckily they did not disappear. But she did wonder what the new system will look like once she conquered this world.


    After another quick thought Misaki then quickly opened her follower menu to find her active followers. She went through it to find Frell in the followers'' list. Unfortunately, although the evolve button was there, she could not select it as it was greyed out. Misaki figured it was part of the system undergoing an upgrade. Done with her menus, Misaki gave the three girls a kiss on the head before releasing them from her embrace. She then turned to Frell, Rya, and Leo and bowed her head as she said respectfully and sincerely: " I thank you all for protecting me during this time."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 154: The Great Purge Of Japan Part One

    Chapter 154: The Great Purge Of Japan Part One


    After everything outside was finished and Chiho and the girls had checked every inch of Misaki to make sure she was no longer hurt, only then did things calm down. Misaki summoned arge force of one hundred thousand demons outside Dark Front''s base. She stood high in the sky and looked down at her kin. Who all now had humanoid forms, a far cry from their original monster forms. "We will now purge any and all humans who are not working toward a goal of bing stronger. All monsters will be taken under my wing and be my kin. Any humans that show promise will also be taken under my wing. I do not care if they are young or old, if they are useless then dispose of them. How you dispose of them is up to you. Eat them, burn them, or leave them to turn into zombies. It does not matter. I will just take those zombies under my wing, at least then they would be useful. We will first clear Dark Front''s base of the useless trash that has gathered here. Leave all craftsmen and scientists alive. They will at least be useful. Go!"


    At her word, the demons rushed into Dark Front''spound and continued the ughter that Chiho had started. Misaki and her small group, along with ten thousand demons entered Dark Front''s base and started the purge there as well. Misaki let her kin do as they pleased as screams of horror and pain filled the halls.


    "Yo-Your highness why!?" Chief Takahara and General Utsumi were in a meeting room discussing how to handle the situation when they saw Misaki walk in with a smile on her face.


    "Why? You seriously want to ask me why? Look at you two! Since I have left, what have you been doing besides eating? Neither of you has evene close to evolving! You seem to be too busy eating and letting others do the work without lifting a finger. Instead of leading the army like you should have been doing, you held up inside the damn base! Not only that, when we were ughtering the people topside, you did nothing! You didn''t even show your face! What use are you? You''re nothing more than a parasite that is leaching off the strong!" Misaki''s face was full of anger as her aura pressed down on both the general and the chief. Sweat dripped down their foreheads as they listened to Misaki berating them.


    "We were in a meeting formting a n of action!" General Utsumi couldn''t take the pressure any longer and blurted out.


    "So the two of you were trying to formte a n to either go against me or escape, am I right?" Misaki let a stream of ck mistflow out from her hand and wrapped it around general Utsumi''s neck and lifted him into the air. He started to il about as he floated towards Misaki.


    "Chiho, slowly torture him until he either bleeds to death or tells the truth about everything they seemed to have been nning. Because there seems to be something else going on here." Misaki had caught a glimpse of worry in Chief Takahara''s eyes. This caused her to think that he is either afraid of dying or something else was going on.


    One thing she had found strange since she came here was that before Grandpa Nagasawa died he said they had been fighting with Eternal Games and had lost a lot of people, but there does not seem to be many losses at all, not to mention any signs of battle outside Dark Front.


    "Hehe.. is it okay to make him feel pain he never thought was possible?" Chiho asked, her eyes glowing with excitement.


    "What am I going to do with you. Fine but make sure he doesn''t die right away okay? We still need him to tell us everything that they have been up to." Pausing for a second she turned to Mo''mo and Miyu and asked: "Mo''mo, Miyu do either of you want to have fun?"


    "Me!!!!" Mo''mo quickly raised her hand with a bright smile on her face.


    "Sister, no fair! I wanted to do it!" Miyuined.


    "Miyu, let Mo''mo do it this time. I will find another for you to y withter. For now,stay by my side okay?" Misaki felt a little bad about not having another person here for Miyu to torture but there were two people she still had yet to finish things with so she will get her chance in the future.


    Miyu meekly nodded her head and trotted over to Misaki. Misaki smiled and grabbed Miyu''s hand and interlocked their fingers as she went and sat down in one of the meeting room chairs to watch the show. She pulled Miyu into herp and snuggled her nose into the nape of Miyu''s neck as she watched on.


    "Hehe, Sister Miyu is being pampered!" Chiho gave a warm smile at the scene of the two as she ruthlessly stabbed General Utsumi in the back with her hand, causing him to scream out in pain. She felt around until she grabbed a hold of his spine. She broke the vertebrae making sure to not sever any of the nerves and went to work, "ying with the nerves", causing unbearable pain to shoot throughout General Utsumi''s body. "Come on make sure you scream! It''s no fun if you don''t scream out and beg for mercy!"


    On the other side, It was basically a bloody mess as Mo''mo was slowly skinning Chief Takahara with her ws. She was doing it nice and slow making sure he felt every centimeter of skin she was being cut off of him.


    Frell, Rya both had indifferent faces as they watched the show. Only Leo was looking at Misaki with sparkling eyes. "Haha, my good little disciple you sure are ruthless as your master I love it!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 155: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Two

    Chapter 155: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Two


    Misaki rolled her eyes at Leo and watched on as two of her wives continued to spill blood. In the end, it was General Utsumi who ended up spilling it all. "It was Watase Eriko! She said if we changed sides with her we would not have to worry about protecting ourselves any longer. She promised us a life where we would not need to live worrying if you would kill us or not! In return for betraying you, we were to be given high up seats at Eternal Games!"


    Misaki heard all this and only shook her head. "What''s the point of switching sides? Now, because of that woman, you had to deal with such unbearable pain. Was it truly worth it? See I had nned to see if you wanted to be my followers which would have given you an even better life. But you had to go and betray me. This is fine though, the great purge of Japan is already underway! Kill them both."


    Waving her hand and getting up from her seat Misaki walked out of the room with her wives leaving behind a few demons who were licking their lips. Leo, Frell, and Rya followed soon after. As the door closed behind them, screams could be hearding from within. "Little Disciple! Little Disciple!" Leo walked quickly to arrive next to Misaki.


    "So I am your disciple now?" Misaki asked, giving Leo a sidelong nce. He had said that he was only going to take her as a disciple if she was able to take over this world.


    "Anyone who can pull off a surprise attack on one of those old fogies is worthy of being my disciple." Leo patted the top of Misaki''s head. It was like doting father patting his indifferent daughter''s head.


    Misaki let a faint smile show on her lips: "My next stop is the city where two people are currently supposedly guarding. I need to settle a few things with these two people. But before that..." Misaki turned to Chiho. "There is no sign of Tetsu."


    "Tetsu would only go to one ce if he was not here and that is the Nagasawa n''s old home." Chiho answered Misaki''s next question before she could even ask it.


    "Then let''s get going." Misaki tapped the air and formed a void rift right to the Nagasawa n''s old home.


    Misaki and Chiho looked at the now dpidated and broken down Nagasawa residence. A smile formed on both their faces as they remember the time from before the world changed. "Mitsu did you ever think we woulde to be lovers one day? Back then we were nothing but game addicts, mainly you were a massive game addict who pulled me along."


    "No, at that time until we had that fight, I never once had such thoughts, to be honest. I didn''t care for love. Before the world changed, I only cared about ying whatever games I could get my hands on too. After it, I was worried about the people we saved. Now I am happy, I feel released from the confines of my old life. I have you, Miyu, and Mo''mo now. What more could I ask for?" Misaki said as she leaned in and kissed Chiho''s lips. Seeing the jealous looks on the other two''s faces she also gave them a kiss as well.


    "Little Disciple you now have me too!" Leo butted into the conversation as if the warm atmosphere was nothing.


    Misaki only pushed him away and stepped through the gates. They entered the yard and walked down the path until they reached the front sliding door. Misaki''s nose twitched as she slid the door open. A frown formed on her face as she saw the pool of blood and a very familiar personying within it. Tetsuid hunched over with a sword sticking out of her gut. Next to her was an envelope that rested just outside the pool of blood.


    "Tetsumitted suicide." Chiho''s face did not even change as she stepped forward and ced the palm of her hand on Tetsu''s open eyes and slowly closed them.


    "The letter she wrote exins it all To be honest it''s hard for me to even believe how stupid she was." Misaki said as she handed the letter to Chiho.


    Chiho opened the letter and began reading it. ''<em>Young Miss, I can no longer take the happenings of this world. Even the Old Master has changed and is conspiring to switch sides. I can get used to my body changing but when ites to losing those who I looked up to and wished to protect, my life loses all meaning. Young Miss, you and master took me in when I was a stupid kid who knew nothing but stealing and dealing drugs. You two gave me a chance at a new life. But that life changed abruptly. I did my best to deal with the situation but after you left with the one you love. I started to see this world for what it really was.</em>


    ''<em>Once Misaki was no longer around, those at the top stopped listening to me and began negotiations with Eternal Games in order to free themselves from Misaki. They did not want to ept a new world. I on the other hand was content just following along. That was until the day the Old Master tried to sell me off to one of the people at Eternal Games. That was the breaking point for me. They tried to drug me and ship me off but my resistances were too high and I left without even looking back. With nowhere to go, I came here and decided it was time.</em>


    ''<em>Young Miss, thank you for the second life you had given me.</em>''


    "This idiot!" Chiho yelled out.


    "Yep, an idiot. Hold on let''s have a little chat with this idiot." Misaki waved her hand and a green wave of magic surrounded Tetsu''s body. The blood on the ground seemed to rewind as it returned back into the wound on Tetsu''s chest. The sword that had once impaled her slowly slid out of her. With a "''<strong><em>ng</em></strong>'' the sword fell to the floor and the wound healed up almost instantly. Tetu''s eyes fluttered and her eyes slowly opened up to see two familiar figures standing in front of her.


    "Hey, idiot! Who said you can go and kill your self without my permission?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 156: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Three

    Chapter 156: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Three


    Tetsu slowly began to open her eyes as she looked at the two figures smiling at her. "Misaki? Young Miss? Did you two die as well?"


    "Wake up you idiot!"Misaki reached down and smacked the back of Tetsu''s head.


    "Ow! Huh? I''m alive? But I was sure I died!" Tetsu looked around and saw the swordying on the ground. She then looked down at her stomach to see the wound that should be there waspletely gone.


    "You did die, but Mitsu brought you back to life." Chiho exined.


    Tetsu looked at Misaki, stupefied and somewhat embarrassed. Misaki sighed and helped Tetsu to her feet. "Tetsu, if you feel that your life is not worth continuing because you lost your master and from being betrayed then follow me. Take me as your master and be one of my kin. I can promise you, that you will never have to worry about being betrayed again."


    Tetsu''s eyes started to well up with tears as she knelt to the floor and kowtowed to Misaki. "You brought me back from the dead, this life of mine is yours to do as you will!"


    "Mmm good!" Misaki said with a smile. Chiho also smiled brightly. Tetsu was like a brother to her when they were younger and a sister when her body changed. She was a very loyal person who would put her life on the line for the one she follows.


    *Ding!*


    [Tetsu wants to be your follower!]


    Misaki hit the ept button but did not hit the evolve button right away. She first helped Tetsu up and fixed her hair a bit. "From this day forward you will serve as my guard along with Chiho. You will be going into a state of hibernation while you evolve. How long it will take I do not know. Some take longer than others. But when youe out of your cocoon you will be stronger than you would have ever imagined was possible. And then from that time on I will count on you to defend my back. Never ever think of taking your life again since now your life belongs to me and only me understand?"


    Tetsu who was in tears nodded her head up and down. She never would have thought she would get another purpose in life. "Hehe if you''re lucky you might even get to be Misaki''s wife too!"


    Misaki looked over at Chiho who looked back at her with her tongue sticking out of her mouth."You are going to get itter!"


    "Promise?" Chiho asked as she pecked Misaki on the cheek with a big smile on her face.


    Misaki shook her head and let out a sigh. "Okay enough ying around. Tetsu I will start your evolution process now."


    Not waiting for Tetsu to answer, Misaki hit the evolve button causing a ck mist to wrap around Tetsu. Misaki then recalled Tetsu into her followers'' menu. "Alright let''s go talk with the other two."


    "What do you n to do with them?" Chiho asked.


    Misaki did not answer, she only tapped the air in front of her creating a Void Rift. The Void Rift, connected to the city she had left the two in. But when they got there they found the whole city deserted except the demons who were here to help keep the ce secure. Now that they were evolved from monsters, they could now at least speak the monsternguage.


    "Your Majesty!" One of the demons quickly flew over to Misaki, his face full of reverence.


    "Where are the humans that were supposed to be here?" Misaki asked.


    "They left some time ago with somedy and headed north." The demon answered.


    Misaki''s whole body erupted in ck mes as a murderous intent burst forth covering the entire city. "I see So they decided that betraying me was the better choice huh! Fine! If that is how they want to y then let''s y!"


    Misaki''s rage rose even higher. She waved her hand and a sea of demons appeared around her in the air. She took a deep breath before giving out her orders. "From this day forth we will purge Japan of all humans! Kill and feast to your heart''s content. I want northern Japan to be a sea of blood. Drenched in the blood of those who follow Watase Erkio! If you find Watase Eriko, Watase Toshi, Shinji, or Chizuru, bring them to me alive. I will deal with them personally."


    A loud shout of cheers shook the area as hundreds of thousands of demons flew towards the northern part of Japan. Only when she saw them flying off did Misaki finally calm her anger a bit. "Sato, Chiho, I''m sorry but they must die."


    "It''s fine anyone who betrays Mistu deserves to die." Chiho spoke first.


    "To be honest I am surprised by their actions. But they made the choice. Since that is the case we will do as you have ordered and kill anyone and everyone in the north." Sato finished speaking and then took off flying behind the group of demons Misaki sent out.


    "Hehe, little disciple you truly are to my liking. How about this, as your master, I will lend a hand and go kill people for fun. Maybe I can even find someone worthy of challenging you." Leo was all smiles when he heard that Misaki was gonna go on a killing spree.


    Misaki ignored her self proimed master and turned to Rya. "Rya did you still want to be my follower?"


    "I have been waiting for you to ask!" Rya smiled and sent out her intent.


    *Ding!*


    [Goddess Rya wants to be your follower!]


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 157: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Four

    Chapter 157: The Great Purge Of Japan Part Four


    On the horizon, all you could see is a sea of ck as over a million demons flew towards northern Japan. The cities that were being used for frontline defense were quickly overtaken by the demons. Not a single person was spared. As Misaki slowly flew over the city in front of her and the smell of fresh blood filled the air a smile formed on her face as she listened to the screams and dying voices of those around.


    "Mitsu you seem happy." Rya who was now Misaki''s follower was sticking to Misaki like glue ever since. She had designated herself as Misaki''s personal caretaker while Frell designated himself as her second inmand. When this was all benign decided between Rya and Frell Misaki could only smile and shake her head. What could she say they were both gods. And her wives did not seem to have an issue with it. In fact, they were happy about having such powerful people to back Misaki up.


    Mo''mo even turned to ask Leo what his position was. This of course caused Leo to grin brightly as he determinately announced: "From this day forth I will be the head of my little disciple''s army!"


    Although he did not be Misaki''s follower, she still felt that Leo was very trustworthy and he was of course the god of war, so he was the best choice for such a position. And he took to his oath right away as he flew high up in the sky and started organizing the demons from a mob of killing machines into an orderly army who did as they were told. Misaki was surprised at how powerful the word of a god can be.


    Because of how massive Misaki''s army was, they were steadily making their way north towards what used to be Tokyo. It was only then that she finally saw the biggest resistance so far. It seemed the smaller bases outside Tokyo were just there to slow them down enough to gather their forces when word of arge force from the south began to invade.


    At the forefront of this group from Tokyo was an all too familiar presence, well four to be exact. Watase Eriko, Watase Toshi, Shinji, and Chizuru. Seeing the four of them caused Misaki''s rage from earlier began to boil up again. She was only calmed when Chiho grabbed her hand. "Rx, Sato is already up there. Let''s see what they have to say first before we make a move."


    Seeing the bloodthirst in Chiho''s eyes, Misaki knew that Chiho was also holding herself back. They quickly flew up to meet with Sato, who was already in conversation with them. "We can have all of Japan except Tokyo, you say?" Sato''s voice yelled out, feeling very aggravated. He never understood why people who knew they were no match for the enemy yet they still tried to make demands. Was this not just asking for death?


    "We only want to keep Tokyo to give the human race a ce they can call home for themselves."Surprisingly the one to speak was not Watase Eriko but Watase Toshi.


    Satopletely ignored Watase Toshi''s answer and looked over at Shinji and Chizuru. "And you two, why did you betray Misaki? You both had many chances to Apologize but you did not? Did these people brainwash you or something? Chizuru did you not love Misaki to the point that you would give up your life for her? Why did you suddenly change? " Looking at the two he saw Shinji grab Chizuru''s hand and suddenly understood. "So the two of you have joined as one huh? One fuck was all it took for you to lose all your love for Misaki, Chizuru? Such a fickle woman it''s a good thing Misaki never let you get too close to her."


    Sato felt Misaki standing behind him and turned his head and asked: "What should we do?"


    "You have to ask?" Misaki said this one simple question which caused Sato to nod his head and lower his hand. No warning nor shout of the attack, just one hand single, and the whole mass of demons rushed the city.


    Watase Erkio and Watase Toshi both started to panic. So did Shinji and Chizuru. Misaki was about to move but before she could, Chiho had already appeared in front of them, her eyes full of blood lust as she stabbed out with her hand piercing right into Chizuru''s chest.Chizuru had no time to react as something red and bloody was pulled out that stilled throbbed in Chiho''s hand. Chiho brought the bloody object to her mouth and took a bite. After chewing it a bit, Chiho made a disgusted face as she spit out what was in her mouth back at Chizuru and crushed the object in her hand. "As expected your heart tasted dirty. It was no wonder that you were able to change sides so easily. But now you''re dead so I guess it doesn''t matter. Hehe..."


    After saying her words Chiho looked at Shinji and her smile widened. She wiped the blood from her mouth andughed as she asked: "I wonder if your heart tastes just as dirty?" Before Shinji could even move he too was stabbed through his chest and his heart was ripped out of him. After finishing the two off Chiho returned to Misaki''s side, her face showing utter disgust.


    "You didn''t have to actually taste their hearts you know." Misaki let out a smallugh as she whipped the blood off Chiho''s face and pulled out some fruit candies from her inventory handing them over to Chiho.


    "I couldn''t help it, even after changing sides, they didn''t even grow much in strength. They were using items to allow them to fly temporarily. Probably from the old item store. My guess is that the two Watase siblings there, being smacked around by Sato, gave them some kind of incentive to join them. Either way, they dared to betray you so they deserved death. I just made it quick out of the kindness of old friendships."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 158: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part One

    Chapter 158: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part One


    Misaki looked coldly at the two bodies lying in a pool of blood on the ground. Then she looked over at Watase Toshi and Watase Eriko who were now kneeling in mid air with Sato standing behind them. A smile formed on Misaki''s lips as she looked at the two who now looked like beggars. "Did you really think that after everything you have done, you would be able to ask me for anything? You know the only reason I am what I am now is thanks to you all. To be honest I should thank you. But I can not do that. You turned my people against me and had them betray me. Forced me to kill people I used to think of as friends. Though I did n to kill most of them anyway that is beside the point. But you know what really amazes me? Look how weak you are and you created the game."


    "Hahahahaha! You think we are weak? Did you think with all the knowledge ourpany has that we were just sitting by idly?Let''s see what you can do with this then. HAHAHAHA!!!" Watase Eriko let out a crazedugh as she bit down on a broken tooth in her mouth.


    A rumble shook the entire area causing Misaki to feel something was off. She looked at the crazed Watase Eriko and knew from the way she was smiling she did something. "Sato, kill them both!"After saying this she shot higher into the sky. Misaki''s group followed after and what they saw made their eyes open wide in shock.


    "To think that crazyss was able to construct such rge magic circle." Leo was very surprised to see such a creation but the more he looked at it the worse his face became. "Shit that stupid bitch created a portal to the Devils Domain! She nned to release Devils all over this world!"


    "What''s the difference between Devils and Demons?" Misaki was confused. Wasn''t the two one and the same?


    "Devils are a race of their own and are on par with gods. It is not wrong to say that Demons have two sses. Ones who practice devil practices and those who don''t. Devil practices are sickening. The two sses live on a fine line. Your little wife there Chiho, she is a perfect example of that fine line. If it was not for your love she would have turned into a devil. You can see it by her horns and tail.That bit of ck on her horns was the start of her bing a true devil. In her own right, she would have descended into bing a powerful devil if not for you. Now she will be a very powerful goddess in the near future. The problem is that some devils are so ancient that even the supreme gods are wary of them." Leo exined his face bing grimmer and grimmer as time passed the murderous aura that was spilling into the world was bing denser as time went on.


    "So basically now that this is active, Devils we will spill into the world?" Misaki asked.


    "Yes, luckily you have four gods here including yourself. Along with your demon army, we will be able to hold out until reinforcementse. The Gods realm will not allow Devils to invade a world that is undergoing its test to join the God''s realm." Leo answered.


    "Your wait will not be long. To think I leave only for a short time and now this happens. This human race is really surprising." A familiar old man appeared in the sky next to Leo. It was the same old man that spoke to Misaki before.


    "Supreme Lord Mevesis!" Leo Eximed. He was surprised at the quick response from the Gods realm.


    "I am keeping this world under my watch and as soon as I detected the aura of Devils, I came immediately. I also mobilized the eight great factions and the five great ns. They will be here shortly with Lord Den and Lord Ides" Lord Mevesis exined and then in a telepathic message to Misaki he said: "I must say little girl you are working this old man to death. You better grow strong in the future so this old man can retire."


    Misaki looked at Lord Mevesis confused but only saw the old man smiling back at her. She suddenly felt that this old man was trying to put a lot of pressure on her. Giving a wry smile, her attention was drawn back to the magic circle when she heard Miyu yell out: "Something ising out!"


    Misaki quickly waved her hand recalling all her demons before releasing them again behind her. She looked at her kin, her face showing a bit of softness and a bit of worry. "Today, for the first time as my kin we will be fighting for our lives. I can''t promise that all of us wille out of this alive or not. But I want you to be able to survive this. So if you [HP]reaches critical levels please recall yourself back to my followers'' menu. I will not be able to keep a watch on everyone''s [HP]. So I am relying on you as brothers and sisters, as my kin to keep an eye on each other and help each other. If you see a brother or sister in need of help please run to their aide if you are able to do so. On this day we will be going to war with beings just as strong as us. Be on your toes and kill without mercy!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 159: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Two

    Chapter 159: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Two


    Momentster the ground began to rumble as a strong earthquake hit. The ground cracked open right underneath the magic circle, wit ha span of the entire circle itself, destroying half of Tokyo in the process. If you looked closely you would see that the spot that opened up did not show the sides of the ground, it was just a ck hole that looked as if one fell into it they would fall eternally into the dark abyss.


    From thisrge crack, arge ghastly looking pirate ship that seemed to be alive rose up out of the crack. As it did, screams and wails of the dead could be heard. The boat''s structure seemed to pulsate as if it was the heart of a biological life form. If you looked closely you could actually that it was indeed a life form of some sort. It was like it was made of muscles and veins without the skin to cover it all up.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!! To think we get to go on a rampage in such a pure looking world. Wait huh?" A sick looking old man who was nothing but skin and rotten flesh felt a sense of danger. He looked up to see arge ball of ck me being hurled towards him. "You dare attack!?"


    Misaki was not one to wait for someone to finish their monologue as she quickly tossed out an attack towards the foreign invader. Her attack was followed by a rain of arrows from Chiho, massive ck wind des by Miyu, and a Beam of light from Mo''mo''s mouth that destroyed anything it touched.


    Lord Mevesis and the other gods were all surprised at Misaki''s decisive attack and couldn''t help but nod their head in approval. What''s more, as soon as Misaki attacked she yelled out. "Don''t let theme out easily, kill everything thates out of the crack!"


    "You dare!?" The old man yelled from the ghastly ship. He waved his hand and a barrier made of blood suddenly formed in front of Misaki and her army.


    "Well if it isn''t Old Man Stinker! Still got some flesh I see!" Leo yelled out. "I thought you died back in thest war but it seems I will have to kill you again! Hahahaha!"


    The old man''s eyes grew wide when he noticed Leo charging at him. "Leo! What are you doing in the lower world!?"


    "Me? I am here training my disciple. It''s just your bad luck you guys chose to mess around on the wrong." Leo answered as his sword mmed into the blood barrier smashing it into nothingness. "Huh? Were you always this weak?"


    The old man''s face turned grim as he turned around and waved his hand. As he did a door opened in the ghastly ship where millions of devils suddenly started pouring out. Seeing this Misaki quickly took action. "Get into your units and attack in groups! Protect each other from all sides!"


    Misaki was not taking this lightly because they werepletely outnumbered already and the war had just started. Lord Mevesis flew next to Misaki and whispered: "Hold out for thirty minutes. I will assist as well. But this number of enemies is not easy to deal with. Even if we have to retreat a bit do so. I will follow your call. These are your people who are fighting, so I will follow your orders here. When the reinforcements arrive we''ll pull your people back to give them rest and recuperate. "


    "I will have to thank you then, Lord Mevesis. If things start looking grim we will pull back but we have the upper hand since they still have yet tofully escape the confines of the ship but if moree through the crack...." Misaki was worried if a few million hade through on one ship what would happen if more ships came.


    "Shit, Misaki the ship is raising further out of the crack!" Sato yelled over after slicing a devil in two. He watched the ghastly ship as it started rising into the skies of Earth.


    "Gen, take control of my unit. I will go in and see if I can push that ship back down." Misakigave out her orders and flew towards the ship. Misaki and Leo hade up with a unit system for her followers who were under themand of those she trusted most. Her unit was some of the more elite followers. But Leo had also been training Sato in the way of war as well in order to give Misaki anothermander for her army. So with Mo''mo, Miyu, Chiho, Gen, and Sato, she had fivemanders.


    Misaki flew past Leo who was fighting with the old man and hovered above the ship. She formed arge hammer about ten times the size of her body made of ck mes. She raised it high into the air and with all her strength mmed it down onto the deck of the ghastly ship.


    *AROOOOOO*


    A loud sound sted through the area as the ship screamed out in pain. Its whole mid section sunk under the tremendous impact of Misaki''s hammer, causing it to sink back into the crack a little bit.Shen didn''t stop there as she once again raised therge hammer getting ready to attack again. "Hahaha! That''s my disciple!" Leo Laughed happily seeing Misaki''s attack.


    "What!?" The old man eximed as he watched as with every strike from Misaki the ship sunk lower back into the crack clogging it back up. "Quickly stop her!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 160: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Three

    Chapter 160: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Three


    A mass of devils converged in the sky and flew straight at Misaki who was hammering away at the ghastly ship using the ship itself as a plug to keep anything else froming up out of the crack.


    Misaki''s thought process was if she could keep more froming her kin will not have to suffer as much. She was doing this to save the lives of her kin. Right now she was desperate to keep her promise that she made to those who chose to follow her.


    The mass of Devils came flying right at Misaki who turned her head and waved her hand, sending the first line of devils flying back. But there were just too many.Attacks of all kinds began to rain down on Misaki. But she could only do her best to keep a barrier up to keep the attacks from hitting her. These devils were equivalent to lower ranked gods so the attacks were not easy to ward off.


    While this was all happening Misaki continued to hammer away at the ghastly ship. Doing her best to make sure it stayed in the crack. More and more devils continued to gather and attack Misaki. The barrier she was doing her best to maintain finally started to show signs of cracking. It was not long before it finally shattered into pieces and the attacks began to fall on to Misaki''s body. She gritted her teeth and ignored the attacks as she continued her task. Blood began to flow from her wounds and pain rushed through her body. Even still she ignored it all and continued.


    The devils seemed to be getting impatient with how resilient Misaki was and seemed to be gathering to use some kind of major attack against Misaki. Sensing this Leo finally turned his head towards Misaki and his eyes filled with rage as he looked at the young girl covered in wounds giving her all to slow the devil''s invasion. "You damn devils!" He roared out causing the surrounding area to rumble.


    "Misaki!" Chiho who had been fighting to make her way towards Misaki this entire time was trying to push her way through a line of thousands of devils. She also had countless wounds and was drenched in blood. But none of that mattered when Misaki was in trouble. She would rather die trying to help Misaki then see Misaki suffer as she was now.


    "Chiho!" "Little sister!" Mo''mo and Mi''yu had finally caught up and not too far behind was Sato and Tetsu.


    "Chiho, Mo''mo, Miyu, we will open a path for you three, take this chance and get to Misaki''s side. If she is stopped here we will be in even bigger trouble!" Sato said as he started to form a massivework of magic circles.


    The three girls nodded their heads as they watched Sato finish his. "Rain of the Demonic Angel!"


    A mass of ck metal feathers filled the sky and began raining down on the devils in one location causing a gap in their line to open up as they tried to flee the attack. Seeing this gap Chiho and the two girls charged through. Not even waiting for Sato''s attack to finish. They raced to Misaki''s side each one bleeding from fresh wounds from Sato''s attack.


    The devils were also not dumb once they say that Misaki was getting reinforcements they quickly finished their spell firing at Misaki.


    "Misaki!" Chiho yelled as she watched a beam of light shoot towards the girl she loved.


    Right as the beam was about to hit Misaki an old man appeared in front of her and waved his hand, sending the attack back towards the groups of devils. "Did you Devils forget that this old man was present?" Lord Mevesis looked at the group of surviving devils where half had died under the hands of their own attack. He waved his hand again causing a de of golden light to fly towards the devils slicing them all in two.


    "This old man is not dead yet, that means no one can touch the littless behind me." Lord Mevesis snorted before looking at Chiho and the rest. "You girlse protect your loved one. This old man will keep an out for any of the devil leaders."


    Misaki looked over at Lord Mevesis and gave him a meaningful look as she nodded her head in gratitude. Her back was covered in a cold sweat because she knew if she got hit by that attack just now she would have been seriously injured. But she could not leave her spot. Her main job was to keep the ship in the crack.


    This time Misak had it a lot easier. With Chiho, Miyu, and Mo''mo providing her with the cover, she was able to keep doing her job without worry. On the other side of things, Misaki''s kin were holding their own as they faced off against the lower ranking devils. So far there had only been a few deaths, but there had been a lot of injuries. Misaki had a healing squad set up so that those who were wounded could get treatment right away.


    Finally, after fighting nonstop for half a day Misaki heard the words she wanted to hear the most. " Backup has arrived and you can pull back at any time."


    Hearing these words Misaki breathed a sigh of relief as she finally gave the order "Retreat! But kill those who give chase!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 161: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Four

    Chapter 161: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Four


    Misaki watched as her kin began to retreat. She, with Chiho, Mo''mo, and Miyu took up the rear blocking the devils that were trying to attack her injured kin. Rya, Frell, Sato, Gen, and even Lor''ia were doing the same. As they retreated a mass of divinity rushed past them as she heard Lord Mevesis yell out. "Cover the demons as they retreat! Someone take over keeping that ship in the crack!"


    Seeing the reinforcementse in and help with her kins retreat Misaki finally released a sigh of relief. Misaki flew towards themand area, her body beaten and tattered. She was covered in wounds, she had sustained thousands of attacks with just her body alone. It was a given that she would be in bad shape.


    As she sat down in a chair, Rya quickly came over and began casting healing magic on her. "Misaki you''re too reckless!"


    "There was nothing I could do. If I did not rush in when I did more of those ships might have appeared. If that happened we would not havested at all. I can not let my kin die. Not if I can do something to protect them all. Unfortunately, some still died... " Misaki''s voice was filled with sorrow, and her eyes became watery. To her, her kin was family. They trusted her and followed her expecting to have better lives. She looked at them as her brother and sisters. She hated to even see them get hurt but she knew that there was nothing she could do about it. She had hoped to at least not let any of them die but that was also wishful thinking.


    "Mitsu, why don''t we turn this area into a monument for all those who have fallen?" Chiho asked.


    Hearing this Misaki nodded her head. She found this to be a very good idea. "Then let''s do that. We can not bury them because they will turn into zombies. The least we can do is erect a monument in the name of those who had died sacrificing themselves while protecting this world."


    "My little disciple, I am very proud of you." Leo came walking in. He himself had a few wounds on his body but other than that he showed no sign of tiredness. "During that onught of attacks, you did not even yell out in pain as you continued the task ahead of you ignoring everything."


    "I was just doing what I could to protect my kin." Misaki answered.


    "Even still, not many would do what you did, sacrificing themselves as you did." Leo really respected Misaki''s actions. Her will to sustain so much to protect her kin was beyond his expectations. It was the first time in his life, someone like him who loved to live free and unfretted, felt that following someone and having someone under his wing was not a bad thing.


    Although Misaki was a demon, although her ways could be very ruthless, she still showedpassion when it came to her kin. She was a leader who cherished those around her and showed no mercy to those who crossed her. The human race had made her lose her humanity, but her followers helped her regain it back to a certain extent. But her discontent for humanity was real. She felt nothing for a race of people who only cared for themselves. Only those that showed that they were trying their best to survive, did she think were worthy enough to be her kin.


    Misaki had already decided to finish her purge of Japan once this was all over. She would then head for South Korea where her parents were supposed to be located. If they were still alive and still considered her as their daughter she would give them a choice to be her kin. If they said no and were willing to stay out of her way, she would not do anything to them and would make sure to give them a proper life. If they decided to stand in her way she would wipe away the rtionship between parent and child andend their lives on the spot.


    "Lasse here and meet some people." Lord Mevesis said as he walked into the room Misaki was in.


    Misaki nodded and stood up before following Lord Mevesis into a building not far away. They entered arge meeting room where fifteen other people were waiting. "Everyone''s here? Good!" Lord Mevesisgave a smile before sitting at the table.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Misaki Mitsu. She has just entered godhood through the old ways. Although she is not ranked yet she will be once her world rises to the Gods realm. Now I know some of you might not want this but let me tell you now she is probably stronger than half of you here as she is now." Lord Mevesis introduced Misaki while at the same time dropping a bomb on their egos.


    Misaki felt like this old man was giving her more problems than she could handle! Just by the looks and some of the gods in front of her, fully disying their killing intent towards her, she knew she was going to have a headache soon. Lord Mevesis looked around and saw those who were on edge as if they wanted to kill Misaki now. "A word to the wise, do not attack her, or I will not let you off. Her world is off limits before its rise. If any of you break this rule I will have no choice but to destroy your n or faction."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 162: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Five

    Chapter 162: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Five


    With Lord Mevesis''s threat, every single one of the n heads and faction leaders all retracted their gazes. But there was still one gaze thatnded on Misaki that was not of hostility but joy. A young woman with fox ears and nine tails walked forward towards Misaki. The woman had red hair and hazel eyes that had a slight glow to them. Everyone she passed quickly got out of her way. They seemed to fear her for some strange reason.


    Misaki could hear some people talking under their breath. It seemed the woman that was walking towards her was the leader of the Demon Faction, which was one of the strongest factions in the Gods realm. They controlled manys and was only subpar to the angel faction by just a little bit.


    "My name and Ano, It is a pleasure to meet a kindred spirit here. " Ano gave a bright smile as she bowed her head.


    Misaki, sensing no hostilitying from Ano gave a small bow as she said: "Mmm I am Misaki Mitsu. It''s a pleasure."


    "No, no! The pleasure is all mine!" Ano seemed to have started to get excited as she gazed upon Misaki. Her eyes lit up as if she was looking at the one and only true god.


    In front of everyone there, the n heads, and the rest of the faction leaders, plus the three lords, Ano dropped to one knee and bowed her head. "Misaki Mitsu, the only Demon Goddess in existence, I beg of you please be the leader of the Demon Faction! Since our old master left us, we demons have not had a leader to guide us for a few million years. But even still, we strived to stay strong and kept our standing as the second most powerful force in the Gods realm. So I beg of you please..."


    By the time she was done talking Ano and dropped to all fours and pressed her head against the ground, tears dripped from her eyes. Her only thought was: ''<em>Finally! Another Demon Goddess! If she is only willing to take us under hermand!</em>'' She wanted nothing more than to ensure the survival of her faction since they were actually starting to decline as other ns and factions grew stronger.


    Misaki looked at the fox girl and gave a warm smile. She could hear the desperation in the girl''s voice. It gave off the same feeling she had towards her own kin. The desire to keep them alive no matter the cost even if it meant bowing her head to another, for them to survive and grow stronger so that they can never be looked down upon.


    Misaki stepped forward, knelt down in front ofAno, stretched out her hand and gripped Ano''s chin before lifting it up so she could see Ano''s face.


    "You mean you wish to be mine?" Misaki asked, the seductive smile on her face instantly caused Ano to blush.


    Ano, someone who was normally strong in the eyes of others. Overbearing and violent to the point that she would kill anyone if they stood in her way. Under the astonished gazes of everyone presently blushed ear to ear and meekly nodded her head. Misaki, seeing Ano nod her head, smiled and turned her head towards the three girls standing behind her. "What do you three think?"


    "She''s cute."


    "She has fluffy tails."


    "She looks like she might be submissive."


    Three different answers came from Chiho, Miyu, and Mo''mo as they all gave their approval. Misaki grinned as she turned back to Ano. She couldn''t help but find the fox girl to be cute. The way she dropped her ears as she begged was very cute indeed. "Then it is settled, from this day forward you and your faction will be under my control and you all will be my kin. And you Ano will be my fourth wife."


    Misaki lowered her head and stabbed her tongue into Ano''s mouth forcefully kissing the fox girl whose eyes widened in shock but slowly turned soft and began to close as she enjoyed the sensation. Under the gazes of everyone there, Misaki easily became the leader of the second strongest faction in the Gods realm without even having her world rise to the Gods realm yet.


    Lore Mevesis, stroked his beard and smiled, it was as if he knew that this was going to happen. He also gave out a sigh of relief because now no one in the Gods realm will try to do a thing to Misaki for the time being even without his threat.


    After indulging herself for a few minutes Misaki broke her kiss with Ano and helped her to her feet."Have the Demon Factione see me after this war is over."


    Ano meekly nodded her head and led Misaki to the seat she was originally going to sit in and then stood behind Misaki obediently. She was joined by Chiho, Miyu, and Mo''mo who then silently started chatting with her. Seeing the four girls getting along made Misaki nod her head in approval.


    Lord Mevesis looked around the room seeing that everyone was ready and cleared his throat. "Now that everything is settled we will now make a n of action! We need to push back the devils from where they came from or they stand the chance of destroying this world. A world under our protection while it is undergoing its test."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 163: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Six

    Chapter 163: War: Devils, Demons, and Gods Part Six


    In the Gods realm, there were eight factions and five major ns. The Demon Faction where the millions of demons ended up after thest demon goddess was around. The Angel Faction where those who were created by the true gods held their ce as number one. Besides these two factions which were race based, the rest were solely based on their skills.


    There was the Trade Union Faction where all those who specialize in craftingresided. They crafted everything from weapons tomagic items and even day to day items.


    The Magic Research Faction who strived to push magic technology forward as well as create new grand magic.


    The Dark Faction which was an organization more than a faction that dealt with the dark side of the Gods realm. Such as assassinations, information, and more.


    Then there were thest three factions that strived to bring up the new younger gods, and allow them to grow in a safepetitive environment.


    The ns were just old families that have been around since the dawn of time. They hold some of the biggest secrets in the Gods realm. But are strong enough to ward off any attacks even from the Angel and Demon factions.


    And right now at this time, all the leaders of these factions and ns were now gathered in the samemand tent staring at each other. "Well as Lord Mevesis said we need toe up with a n. To be honest I am grateful that you are all here. Though I have a lot of demons under my wing before bing the leader of the Demon faction, my kin can only take care of one of those ghastly ships. "


    "Humph! To think that a dirty demon is thankful towards others!" A middle aged man with white wings on his back and a golden halo hovering over his head said with disdain.


    Ano stepped forward, the hair on her tail and ears stood up as she pointed at the mansaying: "Sariel, You best watch your tongue! Before I rip it out to feed the younger demons!"


    "This is why demons should just all die, they speak of nothing but vulgarities! " Sariel did not even pay attention to Ano''s words. His eyes were fixed right on to Misaki the entire time.


    Misaki on the other hand was looking at the girl standing behind him with her face flushed red who kept taking sneak peeks at Misaki. Misaki only grinned widely as she finally turned her gaze to Sariel. "Sariel, leader of the Angel Faction. I''d watch your words or I might just turn your daughter into a fallen angel."


    It was only then by hearing Misaki''s words did he realize that Misaki was not staring at him but the girl behind him! He turned around to see his own daughter''s face beat red and stared at her with shock. Rage built up as he quickly turned around and stood up and mmed the table. "Damn demon if youy even a single finger on my Naomi! I will cut your head off and offer it up to the True Gods!"


    "Now, who is the vulgar one? Having such taste." Misaki gave a disgusted smile as she said: "Tsk...Tsk... Does your daughter know that you are trying to covet her? Is this how the Angel race does things? They..." Misaki''s face turned red as she awkwardly turned her gaze this way and that way, not really wanting to look at Sariel, as she continued: "Do that with their own daughters?"


    "You!" Sariel wanted to refute but was interrupted when the girl behind him yelled out in disgust.


    "Father is what she says true?" Naomi crossed her hands across her chest and quickly backed awayever so sneakily moving towards Misaki.


    "Alright enough!" Lord Mevesis finally cut in, he just couldn''t stand this stupid banter any longer. His words quickly quieted the room. He red at everyone aside for Misaki who was sitting there with a bright smile on her face. "Since this is Misaki''s homeworld she will be in charge of this battle. What she says goes. If I catch any of you causing a ruckus or not listening to orders you will not be able to take the consequences! Do you all understand!?"


    No one said a word. Lord Mevesis was the most powerful person in the entire Gods realm. Someone whose power was close to those of the true gods. Seeing how no one was speaking up Lord Mevesis then turned to Misaki and said: "I am sure you already have a n do you not?"


    "Mmm from what I know that bitch before her death activated a massive summoning circle that was using the magic in the air, to sustain the circle itself. The easiest way to shut down the magic circle is to cut off its source of magic." Misaki paused and cleared her throat before continuing: "Now this would have worked if not for the source of magicing from the crack. I hate to say it but that bitch was able to create a contingency n to keep the magic circle going. We can now only take care of everything thates out of the crack and destroy it faster than they cane in.


    "As long as there are norge ghastly shipsing out, the crack should start to shrink. I noticed this when the ghastly ship first exited the crack. I saw it was shrinking very slowly. The only issue was that at the time I had no choice but to use the ship as a plug to keep even more devils from entering my world. So in short we just need to kill everything thates out of the crack and slowly let the crack close on its own. Only then will we be able to shut off the source of magic sustaining the magic circles. But by doing so, with all of us here, we can at cause a huge blow to the Devil''s forces since we have the advantage that they must enter through the crack. Control the crack and we win easily."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 164: Stealing Ships Part One

    Chapter 164: Stealing Ships Part One


    Above Tokyo city the skies were filled with those from the Gods realm and Devils realm, casting a shadow over Tokyo blocking the sun from shining down.The fighting had yet to cease. Every once and a while a body could be seen falling to the ground. Most likely dead or severely injured.


    Misaki was also there with her demon kin, as they fought to kill as many devils as they could. Misaki was flying too and fro around the area sending out orders and killing devils as she did. Behind her was Mo''mo, Chiho, Miyu, her newest wife Ano, and not too far away casting heals on Misaki and the rest as soon as they got a wound was Naomi, the Angel Factions daughter.


    Seeing how Naomi was acting like a small tail, Misaki couldn''t help but smile and take a nce at Sariel who was not too far away. As expected the leader of the Angel Faction''s face did not look good.Mo''mo who was flying at Miaki''s side couldn''t help but ask. "Is she the fifth?"


    Misaki let out augh and looked back at Naomi who just happened to be looking in her direction. When their eyes met Naomi''s face turned bright red and quickly averted her gaze. "Hm Maybe She is very cute and to make things even better by taking her as a wife it would piss off Sariel. So it is very tempting."


    "Mitsu, your charm is even enough to convert angels. You truly are a demon goddess." Chiho joked.


    "Okay enough joking around, the reason Naomi is with us is because she was the only one willing to join us demons on this raid of the ghastly ship. We will be entering the ship and killing everything that moves and then taking the ship for ourselves. Once it is clear of all enemies, I will steal it for myself." Misaki wanted to keep the ghastly ship since she figured it would be a waste to just destroy such arge warship. The only thing she hoped was that once all the enemies were killed off, the ghastly ship would be her follower. She couldn''t take it as an item since the ship itself was indeed a monster in its own right.


    After finishing what she said She turned to the red faced Naomi and seriously asked. "I will ask this once more Naomi. Do you really want to help us? Once we enter the ghastly ship there is no turning back. We will go in and start killing everything. You might get hurt or maybe even die. If you want, you can still turn around and stay at your father''s side."


    "No I will stay with you" Naomi replied, her eyes fluttered as they started to well up with tears as she asked: "Am I not wanted here, you Highness?"


    "That is not the case I was just making sure you want to go through with this. Think of it as me caring for your safety." Misaki said with a smile.


    Just these words were enough to make Naomi''s face turn as red as an apple. To her, Misaki was like a knight willing to protect her from all the evils of the world. Seeing Naomi''s reaction Misaki only shook her head. Misaki could tell Naomi''s feelings at first nce. But she would not act on them until Naomi came to her and offered herself up. Then, and only then, would Misaki be able to gloat in front of Sariel, hopefully angering him to death.


    This was the real reason why Misaki did not instantly take Naomi as her wife. She wanted to anger Sariel to death because of thements he made. She knew that Sariel did not like her kind and she felt it was funny because before humans knew that demons, gods, and devils were truly real, they had already depicted them as enemies in films, books, and other arts.


    "Okay let''s go we will need to push past the ones on the deck first. Chiho, Miyu, and Sato, I will leave, keeping the number of devils that get close to us down to you three. Use ranged attacks making it so they can not just all rush us at the same time. Naomi, you will be in the middle, it will allow us to protect you better while you are healing us. Mo''mo and I will be the vanguard. Gen and Ano protect the sides so we do not get nked. Think of this as an epic raid and call out any iings and kill at will!" Misaki was getting somewhat excited because this was truly like an elite raid where in order to enter you had to pass by so many elite monsters and kill your way through.


    Everyone quickly followed Misaki''s orders and got into position only when everyone was ready did Misaki raise her hand forming countless ck fireballs around her and letting them rain down at a single spot on the ghastly ship''s deck in order to clear out a spot tond.


    There were already thousands of Devils on the ghastly ship waiting for Misaki tond. Once they didnd Misaki and her group quickly began killing any and all devils close to them. It was a kill or be killed kind of battle. Misaki held a ck me sword in her hand as she charged forward ying any devils in her path. With their teamwork in motion, they slowly progressed cutting a line straight towards the entrance to the decks below.


    The polished teamwork between the group showed how much time they had spent together. No words were needed as they fought. The only time anyone would say anything was when they were calling out iings. Very quickly they made their way to the entrance to the decks below. Misaki looked down the dark staircase to make sure nothing was on the stairs themselves before turning to everyone else. "Same movement, just walk slow, I will take the lead."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 165: Stealing Ships Part Two

    Chapter 165: Stealing Ships Part Two


    Misaki and the rest pushed forward in the tight narrow hallway. Because of how narrow this hallway was it made it hard for them to progress quickly. To make things worse they were like sitting ducks so Misaki had to keep a barrier up around them at all times as they pushed through.


    The Ghastly ship itself was already strange as it was. Misaki felt like she was running around insidesomeone''s stomach. The walls were dripping with blood as they heaved in and out as if they were breathing. "Mitsu are you sure you want to steal this thing?"


    Chiho couldn''t help but wonder why Misaki would want such a grotesque looking ship. Everything on this ship was sticky and it felt like she was walking through a movie theater after apopr movie had just finished.


    "It''s not the looks that I am after Chiho, it''s the strength that this thing has. You saw how it withstood so many attacks from me and then the other gods and still, it barely made a dent into this thing. If I could get a few of these ships we could have a strong fleet to bring with us when this world finally ascends to the Gods realm." Misaki exined. Once she made her first strike against this ship she knew how tough it was and at that time she already knew she wanted this thing on her side.


    "Well if you put it like that then I can understand but still it''s..." Chih made a disgusted face. Although she had no problem killing and tasting people''s hearts, she did not like the feeling of stickiness under her feet.


    "It might not be like that after it evolves so we will wait and see what happens." Misaki said as she thrust out with her sword killing another devil.


    As Misaki was making her way through the ghastly ship killing all the devils below deck. The war outside continued to rage on. The devils had spread throughout the city capturing and killing any normal humans and full divers they came across. In a sense, they were helping Misaki by doing such acts since it saved her the time of having to kill them herself.


    This war did show how strong the factions and ns truly were. They were easily overwhelming the devils killing them without much loss on their own side. There was one person out of the group that seemed to not have his eyes squarely on the devils but the demons as well.


    "Humph! Devils, Demons they are all the same so they will not mind if we killed a few ''By ident''." Sariel said as he gave a signal to one of his subordinates.


    This subordinate ''<em>identally</em>'' sent a ''<em>stray</em>'' fireball at one of the demons and killed it instantly. But before the subordinate could even turn around and receive praise from Sariel, he turned into a mist of blood on the spot.


    "Sariel did I not make myself clearst time? Or do I need to actually make good on my promise and wipe out the entire Angel Faction?" Lord Mevesis suddenly appeared in front of Sariel, releasing his supreme god''s aura.


    Sariel under such an oppressive aura quickly kneeled to the ground under the pressure. Sweat dripped down his back and forehead. "No.. I know my mistake!"


    Seeing how quickly Sariel submitted under someone stronger than him caused Lord Mevesis to frown. "This is why you are not in the running to sit in my seat when I retire. You are not even half the man that little girl is and she is just that, a little girl. Hmm... As punishment, your dear daughter will not be returning with you and will stay on earth in Misaki''s care. "


    A huge sly grin formed on Lord Mevesis''s face when he saw Sariel''s face contort. To put the icing on the cake to make Sariel even more enraged Lord Mevesis added: "Hmmm.. with the way your daughter seems to be infatuated with Misaki, I am one hundred percent sure you will be weing in a new daughter inw and grandbabies soon. The daughter you love so much making love with the demons you hate so much and producing offspring! Hahahaha!"


    Not caring for Sariel''s ugly face Lord Mevesis flew off while waving his hand and killing thousands of devils in one fell swoop. Sariel watched as Lord Mevesis flew way and felt so enraged he killed every devil in his site. "That damn old man! If that bitch dares touch my precious daughter and defiles her body, I will rip every cell from her body, one by one!


    Those of the other factions and ns saw Sariel going mad and all stayed clear of him. Not wanting to take the brunt of his rage. Misaki who was nowhere in the area at the time, had no idea Lord Mevesis had made her rtionship with Sariel even worse than it was before. She was too busy looking at the glowing ball in front of her.


    The ball was floating above an organic pedestal. It glowed a warm white light. Misaki walked up to the glowing white ball and reached out and ced her hand on to it. When she did a voice rang out in her head.


    "They are inside me! Get them out get them out! They have been controlling me for so long! Why can''t I fly freely in the sky!?"


    Misaki was surprised to hear the voice but she quickly realized that this was the ship''s voice. "If you wish for them to be removed I can help you. But under the condition that you be my follower. I will promise not only will you get to evolve, but I will treat you as my kin."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 166: Stealing Ships Part Three

    Chapter 166: Stealing Ships Part Three


    The voice Misaki was hearing suddenly stopped as if it was thinking. After a few moments, the ghastly ship finally spoke up: "You''re a demon goddess!? "


    "Yes, I am." Misaki answered.


    "Then if you can truly allow me to evolve then I am willing to join you." The ghastly ship was just like any other monster, they dreamed of the chance to evolve.


    *Ding!*


    [Ghastly Ship wants to be your follower!]


    Misaki quickly hit the ept button. When she did to her surprise the devils that Chiho and the rest were fighting off, suddenly vanished from inside the ship. The ship walls began to harden and turn into a cold ck steel.


    The ship''s voice entered Misaki''s head "Finally! The curse is broken! Those damn devils cursed me, turning me into that monstrosity!" The ghastly shippedined.


    Misaki saw the change in the ship and quickly checked theShips details


    [Name] No Name {Please set name.}


    [Race] Flying Fortress


    "Flying fortress?" Misaki now figured out why the ship was so strong it was in fact a fortress. "How do you feel about the name Jin?"


    "If that is what you wish to call me, then my name will be jin from this day forth." Jin replied humbly.


    "Then it shall be so." After naming her new ship Misaki was very happy. She turned to her team and smiled and said: "Okay it''s done, the ship''s name is now Jinand is one of our kin!"


    "It''s good to meet you all.." Jin''s voice rang out through the ship.


    "Oh, you can speak now?" Misaki asked.


    "Yes, due to the curse I was not allowed a will of my own. I could not speak nor do as I wished. Now that it is removed I have once again regained my own will. Master, I implore you to save those like me. The devils ravaged my world and enved my people. Those that lived had their wills taken away and transformed into the abominations that you saw before." Jin answered


    Everyone present was surprised to know that there was a world full of ship type beings like Jin. "Alright, we can talk more with Jinter. Jin I will need your help to beat back these devils. Once More of your race shows up, I will do what I can to help them as well."


    "Then please, allow me to assist you in killing these devils!"


    A loud wainning sound was heard. The kind of sound you would hear as gears and motors began to turn. "All weapons are online and functional. Targeting all devils in the area. Firing!"


    Secondster you could hear the muffled sounds of explosions going off outside the ship. Misaki and her group rushed to the deck but stopped in their tracks when they saw how much Jin had actually changed. He went from looking like a pirate ship to a massive flying fortress that looked undefeatable.


    Lord Mevesis saw Misakiing out from below deck and quickly arrived in front of her. "Misaki this?"


    "This is Jin one of my followers." Misaki''s grin could not be hidden. It was so wide the corner of her lips almost reached her ears. She really liked the style of the ship. There were big cannons everywhere. Everything from the walls to the deck itself was a ck metal of some unknown material. The devils who were trying to attack Jinhad their attacks bounce off a shield that surrounded the deck.


    It seemed only those who were deemed as friendly could pass through it. Jin was so big that every demon, faction or n member from the Gods realm could all fit on its deck. "Not bad, not bad at all. My little disciple you should let me borrow this ship a little while when you make it to the Gods realm it would Hey! Don''t point that cannon at me, I was just joking!"


    Jin did not seem to like Leo''s idea and had turned a few of his cannons on to Leo and was getting ready to st him away.


    "Huh? Where''s my father?" Naomi had noticed that mostly the entire gods realm and flown over to the ship to make use of the barrier except for her father.


    "Ahem..." Lord Mevesis cleared his throat and looked up into the sky. Near the barrier, the person in question was bashing his fist against the barrier from the other side. "It seems your father is not seen as friendly by Jin here."


    Naomi looked up in the air and saw her father''s distorted face and nodded in agreementwith Lord Mevesis. "He really does not look friendly. I wonder if he is about to fall..."


    *<strong><em>Pfft</em></strong>*


    Misaki couldn''t help butugh. Because right now Sariel did not look very angelic at all. "It''s fine Naomi if your father truly does fall, I will always wee you with open arms. There is no reason for you to be left alone." Misaki gently pulled Naomi into her arms as if it was the most natural thing to do while at the same time looking up at Sariel and smiling brightly.


    Sariel, who was watching everything from above, almost died from anger on the spot. He was stuck outside the damn shield and could only watch as his daughter bashfully turned red in the cheeks and snuggled up with a damn demon!


    "God damnit!" Sariel roared out.


    "Sariel if you curse a god you will be hit with retribution." Misaki pointed to a spot behind Sariel who in turn, turned around to see what she meant. Right behind him was at least a thousand devils flying straight towards him. He hadpletely forgotten they were still at war!


    Because so many had gotten close to him so quickly he was stuck trying to fend them all off at once! "Damn you devils! Damn you demons! Someday I will kill everyst one of you!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 167: Ending The War Part One

    Chapter 167: Ending The War Part One


    Misaki did not wait long before allowing Sariel through the shield but this required Naomi to ask her to do so. Once everyone was on board Jin, Misaki had Jin start unloading on the devils that were still in the area.


    Of course, the devils were not dumb to be sitting ducks as the quickly scattered in all directions. As soon as they saw that they could not break the barrier and that those inside could attack them they quickly started to disperse.


    "After them! Do not let a single one leave the area!" This was what Misaki was hoping for. She wanted them to disperse because thehigher tier magic the devils used required them to be in groups. This would make it easier for them to clear out the current wave.


    With Jin holding back anything else from entering from the crack and the armies of the Gods realm and her demons killing devils. Misaki was sitting in a meeting room with the leaders of the Gods realm once again. Standing behind her was her four wives and Naomi. Naomi seemed to refuse to leave Misaki''s side.


    Sariel who saw this when he walked into the meeting room gritted his teeth but did not say anything. He knew his daughter would not listen to him since she seemed to be blinded by the damn demon who bewitched her.


    "Good, we are now all gathered. With the current situation we can easily win this war but to make things faster I would like to set up a." Misaki said.


    "A?"


    "Think of it like fishing. You toss a into the water and the fish swim into it allowing you to easily gather them all up. Now the Devils can onlye to us through the crack. This means we can easily gather them all up as theye through. The will be a method of keeping them within the crack while we pick them off one at a time. As for the ghastly ships thate out. Just leave those to me.


    "We couldn''t use this method before due to it already being toote but we have Jin blocking the entrance keeping any other ships for making it through. When Jin rises into the sky they will once again be able to enter this world. Which is where the wille in. We set up magic circles around the crack and as soon as Jin is clear we will activate them holding the nextbatch of devils in ce." Misaki exined.


    "Haha! This is my disciple! She knows exactly how to control a situation! I taught her well!" Leo put on a proud face while everyone just looked at him stupidly. They all wondered when Leo had taught Misaki anything.


    "In any case, this is the n we will go by. But we must first clear up any devils that are present in this world. Lord Mevesis I will need to ask you to assist in detecting if any devils are still present. When the timees." Misaki turned to Lord Mevesis and asked.


    "No, problem at all. I will make a map of all the locations that devils are currently hiding in. It would be good to kill them off quickly because if they are able to open a portal to the devil''s domain then we will have an even bigger fight." Lord Mevesis exined.


    "By the way, Leo whatever happened to that old man?" Misaki asked.


    Hearing this question Leo put on a disgruntled expression and turned to Lord Mevesis and said: "Ask him!"


    Lord Mevesis, only let out a chuckle and said: "I would not have killed him if you did not take so long Leo. Next time less ying around and actually kill your enemy."


    "Humph! Ruined my fun!" Leo turned his head away and ignored Lord Mevesis.


    "Well since the n is in ce lets get on with it. We need to make sure we take care of all devils first." Misaki reminded everyone.


    "Should kill the damn demons too, since they give birth to devils!" Sariel muttered under his breath but the hateful gaze he gave to Misaki did not go unnoticed.


    "Sariel I do not mind disposing of your entire faction after this is done, if you really want to go to war with me." Misaki''s voice was cold and her demon goddess aura flooded out of her body causing many of the faction leaders and n leaders to feel stifled. This included Sariel. She was not going to put up with such tant use of killing intent towards her and her kin.


    Sariel red at Misaki but did not say anything. He knew at this time he could not afford to start a war with the demons. Not when she had so many backing her at present. He just took one nce at his daughter and said: "Naomi, do you n to keep following that demon?"


    "I will follow Misaki wherever she goes!" Naomi firmly stated before blushing and turning to Misakiwith a questioning gaze.


    "If you wish to follow me, Naomi, you may but you will need to warm my bed at night." Misaki said teasingly.


    Naomi blushed from ear to ear before puffing out her chest saying: "Misaki needs me to warm her bed so I will stay by Misaki''s side."


    "You! God damnit! From now on Naomi, you are no longer my daughter! Do as you wish!" Sariel cursed and started walking out of the meeting room.


    "Good! I don''t need a father who discriminates against others'' race!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 168: Ending The War Part Two

    Chapter 168: Ending The War Part Two


    Sariel''s face went ck before he stormed out of the room. Misaki let out augh as she pulled Naomi into a hug. Causing Naomi''s whole body to blush. "Your Highness, people are watching..."


    "Mhm, it''s fine. I am just showing everyone that you are now mine." Misaki turned the blushing Naomi''s head towards her and nted a kiss on her lips. Itsted no longer than a few seconds because Misaki knew she had to get to work. But it was enough for everyone to see that Naomi showed no signs of resistance. She even closed her eyes and leaned into the kiss. After breaking the kiss, Misaki leaned over and whispered into Naomi''s ear. "Later on when this war is over we will continue with our kiss and do much more than that."


    When she finished her words she nibbled Naomi''s ears who almost dropped the halo off her head from the jolther body took from that light nibble.She bashfully nodded her head in agreement before getting in line with the other girls.


    Mo''mo walked over to Naomi and gave her a hug. "If Mitsu keeps this up we will have many new sisters. By the way, Little Sister, Mitsu''s tongue technique will have you squealing for joy!" Mo''mo grinned mischievously before giving Naomi a kiss on the cheek and running off.


    "Naomi, wee to the group." Chiho said as she went to walk by but stopped, turned her head, and whispered. "Mo''mo is not lying, Mitsu''s tongue is like a goddess of licking."


    If this was a cartoon smoke would have beening out of Naomi''s head. Miyu and Ano only giggled before following after the others. Gen and Loria said nothing while Sato stopped and asked: "You don''t happen to have any sisters do you?"


    ---


    It took no more than two hours before the final devil was found and killed. Thanks to Lord Mevesis supplying a map that showed all their locations no matter where in the world they were, made the task easy. Luckily none of them escaped Japan.


    Once the devils were all cleaned up, it was finally time to set Misaki''s n in order. Misaki and the other Gods all took up positions creating an intricate spell that would create a giant over the crack. Once each magic circle was set up Misaki finally gave Jin the go ahead to fly out of the crack.


    Jin rose up into the air a few meters and right as he left the crack Misaki yelled "Now!" Each god all activated their magic circles causing a bright light to stream out from each one. The light speedily raced towards each other before crashing into each other and merging creating a made of light to form over the crack. Not longter after the was activated the seemed to bow as another ghastly ship tried to exit the crack. Millions of devils flew out of the ghastly ship and began attacking the only to be picked off by those above.


    While the devils were trying to break the and fend off the attacks from above, Misaki went by herself into the ship easily making her way to the core and getting herself a second ship as her follower, she recalled it and made a hasty exit through the.


    The process continued until the crack slowly became smaller and smaller until nothing more could fit through. A war that should have dragged on for weeks, months, or even years ended just like that. Because the devils were summoned and had no ce to return to, they could only sit and wait while trapped in the crack to die. In total Misaki got five new ships. Each one was a bit different than thest. But out of all of them, Jin was still Misaki''s favorite since he had the biggest guns.


    A grand party was thrown on the decks of the ships. Misaki was surrounded by her wives being pampered left and right while the other gods all came over to greet her. Although Misaki was not officially part of the Gods Realm, she already had control of the Demon faction and the backing of many high ranking goods. Even the leader of the Gods realm Lord Mevesis looked highly upon her.


    "Haha! My disciple!How does it feel to win your first war against the devils?" Leo asked as he poured a ss of wine for Misaki.


    "Mmm not different from what I do every day. I normally run around taking control of ces, normally with an iron fist and a river of blood." Misaki replied.


    Leo leaned over and quietly asked. "Why do you kill everybody?"


    "My wives like the color red and since humans are just a gue on my world who are sucking it dry, why should I care if a few billion of them die to appease my wives'' love for the color red?" Misaki replied.


    Leo sat back and thought for a moment. "Hmm And here I thought you just hated people who were weak and refused to try to change."


    "There is that too. But what I hate even more is when a racist eavesdrops and listen to my conversation. Sariel, I do not think we are close enough for you to be acting in such a manner." Misaki''s rxed expression turned cold. "If you do note out do not me me for not being kind. I already want your head as it is. But if you truly want war..." Misaki floated up from her seat a stream of ck mes swirled around her body before being sent out towards a certain spot.


    *Boom!*


    "Damn demon! Are you trying to kill me!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 169: Drinking His Sorrows Away

    Chapter 169: Drinking His Sorrows Away


    Sariel came into view, his hair was all out of disorder and singed. Misaki did not answer him with words instead she tossed another fireball made of ck mes at him. Which Sariel Hastily dodged. "Damnit! Demon you will die today!"


    Sariel lunged forward wanting to grab Misaki only toe up with air. Feeling danger was approaching, Sariel quickly ducked as arge broad sword made of shes swept by right where his next just was. "Tch..."


    Misaki clicked her tongue due to her miss and disappeared from sight again only reappearing a few meters away. "You''re quite quick for an Angel, are you sure you haven''t already fallen?"


    "Nonsense! When have I fallen!" Sariel''s eyes turned bloodshot from anger when he looked at Misaki.


    Misaki let out augh as she pointed to the top of Sariel''s head saying: "Your halo is turning ck, seems you will be a demon soon~! Don''t worry I will wee you with open arms!"


    "God Damnit!" Sariel roared out again. He waved his hand forming a tear in space in front of him and stepped through, disappearing into it.


    "Did he take my joke seriously? Because I would never ept him even if he became a demon." Misaki turned to ask those who came to watch only to get an uproar ofughter as an answer.


    It seemed that Sariel was not really liked amongst those in the Gods realm even his kin who he left behind wereughing.


    After the party finished all the gods went home and Misaki said her goodbyes to Lord Mevesis. Ano sent back the demons in order to protect their territory. After of course, they all became Misaki''s followers.


    "So what is our next move, Mitsu?" Chiho walked up and handed Misaki a ss of wine.


    "Mmm. I was thinking of heading to South Korea since we can kill the rest of the humans in japan in just a few days. I want to at least try to find my parents. My father was always resourceful so I am hoping my mom and him are alright. He was also one to put his family before anything. To be honest, I kind of wish I called him at least once before everything happened but now" Misaki looked down at herself who has changed so much over the past few years.


    "I have a feeling that they won''t even recognize me. If I do find them I will give them a choice to either be demons or stay human. As long as they do not try to get in the way of my goals and try to stop me from cleaning up the human race, Then I have no reason to take their lives and will find a nice safe spot for them to live out the rest of their days. But I would prefer if they became demons at least then they could live a longer life. " Misaki still held her parents in her heart no matter how she turned out to be. It was actually thanks to her kin that she was even able to regain some of her original personality.


    Chiho hugged Misaki tightly and kissed her lips. "Whatever you decide, I and the rest of us girls will be by your side. We are your wives after all. But I wonder what your father would think once he finds you that you have wives instead of husbands"


    "Now that you mention it..."Misaki could already see her father flipping out. "I guess I could just have Sato get me pregnant..."


    "Rejected!" "Not happening!" "I will kill him!" "I will chop his dick off before he can touch you!" "I will, I will Uhhh..."


    The person in question stealthy hid in the corner not daring to speak.


    Misaki looked at the girls all raging at her words and let out augh. "I was just joking. Plus I was told from Lord Mevesis that we can easily have children, Since I am a Demon Goddess and you are all demons, except for Noami, I can get you all pregnant it just takes a long time."


    Naomi heard Misaki''s words and looked down at her stomach rubbing it with a pout. Misaki smiled and pulled her into herp causing Naomi to blush. "Naomi you can be a demon too if you want but the choice is up to you."


    *Ding!*


    [Naomi would like to be your follower!]


    Seeing the request Misaki smiled and quickly hit yes. Naomi''s name appeared in Misaki''s followers'' menu with the evolve button lit up. "Naomi in a few, you will be able to evolve into a demon. Once you do you will be just like the other girls and will be able to get pregnant."


    Hearing this Naomi''s smile became bright again as she nodded her head. Misaki winked at Chiho who was next to her, Chiho nodded and went into the other room. A few secondster she came back out and whispered into Misaki''s ear. "Okay the room is set, since we have two new wives joining the ranks we need to make sure we have our wedding night."


    With that Misaki lifted Naomi into her arms and grabbed Ano''s hand and brought them both into the room Chiho and just prepared. The other three girls hurriedly followed behind them. Seeing how Misaki left with her wives Gen grabbed Lor''ia''s hand and went off to another room.


    Seeing everyone leave Sato sat on the chair Misaki was sitting in, grabbed the half empty bottle of wine on the table, and poured himself a cup. "I dedicate this ss to myself Here is hoping shortly in the future I will lose my virginity!" He then downed the cup in one gulp before pouring himself another ss. Sato could only drink his sorrows away.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 170: Sato Goes Wife Hunting

    Chapter 170: Sato Goes Wife Hunting


    Sato woke up with a bad headache the next morning. He had ended up drinking the rest of the wine by himself trying to get rid of his woos. He got up and shook his groggy head. When he looked around he realized he had fallen asleep outside. "No wonder I''m cold."


    Straightening out his clothes Sato made his way towards the lower deck to get some food. There was arge kitchen below that Misaki had stationed some of the better cooks from her demons to manage. Sato likeding here. There were a few girls he had found to be really cute. He had yet to muster up the courage to talk to any of them directly. He had hoped one day he could talk to them normally. But thenst night happened. He had heard everything from the room Misaki was in. Each and every one of those damn girls did not know how to lower their voices!


    This is what caused him to finish off all the wine and pass outst night. He knew it was shameless to listen in but he couldn''t help it! He was a man you know! But because of that his manly instincts finally kicked in. As soon as he entered the cafeteria he walked right over to one of the cute girls that he knew did not have a lover yet, grabbed her by the hand, and swept her off her feet into a princess carry. The girl let out a small yelp in confusion but when she saw Sato her cheeks blushed and she nestled into his embrace, not showing any signs of resistance.


    Seeing this Sato was cursing himself. If it was this easy he would have done this a long time ago! He decided he was not satisfied with just one! He held the first girl in his arms with one arm and then walked over to another cute girl who he knew did not have a man and grabbed her hand and pulled her away with him too!


    This girl also showed no resistance and trotted along with Sato as he brought both girls to his bedroom.....


    "Where''s Sato? I haven''t seen him for a few days now." Misaki asked as she looked around the deck.


    "Oh, he is probably in his room. From what I heard a few days ago he pulled two girls from the cafeteria to his room and hasn''t left there since." Chiho said. She only knew this because she went to look for him about the guard duty for the night watch.


    "Oh? So Sato has finally be a full man?"Masaki gave a cheeky smile.


    "Were you not the same when we first did it? You wouldn''t let me leave the room for almost five days! I thought I was going to die!" Chiho said as she blushed.


    "Well at that time I was punishing you for being mean to me back then. Though you didn''t seem to hate it with all your <em>Ohs</em> and <em>Ahs</em>" Misaki teased causing Chiho''s face to turn bright red.


    "Mitsu!" Chiho quickly ran over and covered Misaki''s mouth.


    "Fine, fine, I will not say any more. But that''s good for him, Sato finally got himself some little wives." Misaki said with a smile. She had been meaning to help him find a wife for a while but things kept cropping up.


    "But at this rate, I do not think they will survive." Miyu had a feeling that those girls would probably be struggling if it has been going on for this long.


    "They are my kin, how can they be so weak? If they can''t survive this much then they can''t even defeat a human! " Misaki yelled out.


    While the girls were talking about Sato''s new wives'' survival rate. Sato and the two girls he had hooked up with were all sound asleep in his room. The girls were snuggled up in his embrace, each one including Sato had a smile on their face.


    What Sato had never realized was that he was in fact very popr with the younger demon girls. It was because he was always with Misaki and her wives that they thought that Sato was one of Misaki''s toys. Because of this although these girls all liked Sato they never dared to go near him in case it would anger Misaki.


    The entire time from the day Sato became a demon he was actually being blocked from having his own wife because of Misaki. But now because of this once incident, Sato would soon go on to be known as the Demon Harem King and father many children in the near future, but this is a story for another time....


    ---


    Day broke and the sun began to rise. Misaki looked out over the water with a smile on her face. "Japan is now ours and we can now move on to Korea." Misaki closed her eyes as she thought in her head. ''Mother, father. I will try to find you. Hopefully, you will not hate me for what I have be...''


    The end of one journey was a door to another. Misaki was now was finally leaving Japan to make her way to a new stage. She nned to find her family as she worked to conquer the rest of the world. She wondered what actually awaited her once she got there. Would things go smoothly as she hoped or would she run into powerful foes? All she knew was her main goal was to reach the Gods realm!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 171: Misaki Kenji Part One

    Chapter 171: Misaki Kenji Part One


    South Korea


    "Is everybody safe?" A man in his thirties wearing a military uniform looked at the people around him.


    "Sargent Misaki, we lost five of our boys but all the civilians are safe." A soldier with his face downcast reported.


    "Damnit! Can we not catch a break? As soon as we find a ce that is safe those damn monsterse chagrin through our defenses. Our entire unit..." Sargent Misaki looked at the men he had left. A mere five left with twenty civilians. This was all that was left.


    When the monsters appeared he was in the middle of a training exercise with his unit. They were immediately ordered to head out and help the South Korean army. It was aplete massacre. Men and women who had gone to try to defend against the monster invasion were overrun. Some were lucky to die, while others screamed in agony as they were eaten alive.


    At first, it was arge group of soldiers and civilians but slowly the numbers began to dwindle as they moved from ce to ce like nomads. They were only trying to search for a safe haven while going out to procure the daily necessities that they needed.


    Eventually most had died This included his own wife who shielded him from the jaws of a monster. Her dying words were "Find out if Misaki is safe!". She died with a smile on her face as she was torn to shreds by the monsters.


    This was two years ago, now they only had twenty five people left. Misaki Kenji only had the hope that his daughter might still be alive. But he had not found any way to make it back to Japan. He had held the hope of being able to cross the ocean but that was where he lost most of his people. He never thought that the waters would also be filled with the monsters as well.


    What he did not expect were these so-called full divers. They fought monsters with ease, with these special powers. But when he tried to talk with them and ask for refuge they onlyughed before running off. This left him, the remainder of his soldiers, and the civilians with no hope.


    So long had passed and Misaki Kenji figured his daughter would be turning eighteen soon if she was still alive. He had wished and hoped for her to stop acting dumb and use the brain she had in her head to excel in life. He was no fool when it came to his family. He knew how smart his daughter could be. But he still wished nothing more for her to live a long and fulfilling life. Get married, have kids, everything any parent would want for their children.


    "Alright, we need to move. Staying on the ground level is not safe. If I remember correctly there should be a building around here that still has a bit of cover we can use." Luckily the area they were in was not overwhelmed by monsters. Just a single monster was enough to kill them all if they were not careful.


    "Sargent, We have an issue, thedy who got attacked earlier is not looking good." A soldier came up to Misaki Kenji and reported.


    Misaki Kenji looked over at the middle aged woman whose face was pale and sighed. He could tell from the blood dripping from her wound that she was going to die. It was not like there were any hospitals or anything like that around. Misaki Kenji pulled out his pistol causing everyone to take a step back. They had seen this scene hundreds of times now. Even the woman''s husband who was standing at her side stepped back.


    No words, no emotions, Misaki Kenji raised his pistol, aimed, and fired once. The woman slumped over and her husband with tears in his eyes reached down and closed her eyes. He looked up at Misaki Kenji with a thankful nod. This was how they had to live. If you got too hurt to recover naturally it was best to just end the suffering. At least then if they were running from the monsters they would not be eaten alive.


    Misaki Kenji also made sure to always shoot them in the head, so that they wouldn''t turn. A few months after the Monsters showed up the dead began to walk again turning into zombies. They have all lived through a couple of years of nothing but horror.


    "Let''s go before the smell of blood attracts any monsters." Not looking back Misaki Kenji holstered his weapon and walked away. You either followed or you were left behind.


    A few hourster Misaki Kenji looked up at the sky from the second floor of the ruined building. His eyes opened wide when he saw a fleet of flying ships flying through the sky. They were massive like flying fortresses you would see in fantasy stories. He slowly stood up and looked at the ships as they got closer and closer. He had no idea if they were friend or foe. But he held onto a sliver of hope that maybe, just maybe they would allow them refuge, even if they had to work as ves!


    But what he did not expect was a figure of a young woman suddenly floating down towards him from the sky. Her crimson red hair fluttered in the wind. Her skin was white as snow, but what was, even more captivating, was the blood red eyes that seemed to pierce through your soul as they gazed upon you.


    Misaki Kenji had a feeling he knew this girl but he was not able to ce his finger on it. He could only stare in awe at the girl. The closer she got the more he could feel the girl''s aura that was filled with bloodlust and killing intent. She was like the goddess of death descending down upon them to reign her judgment on to them.


    The girl hovered in the air and looked at the man who was staring back at her. Her face formed a smile as she descended down and hugged Misaki Kenji. "Father It has been a long time..."


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 172: Misaki Kenji Part Two

    Chapter 172: Misaki Kenji Part Two


    Misaki Kenji stood frozen in ce. Tears welled up into his eyes, his voice got caught in his throat as he choked out "Mitsu?"


    "Mhm! The one and only." Misaki hugged her father tighter. She thought that if she saw her father she wouldn''t feel this way but now after seeing him in so long, for the first time in a while tears rolled down her cheek as she buried her face into Misaki Kenji''s chest.


    "Mitsu, you''re alive! You''re alive!" Misaki Kenji broke down and began to cry. Although she was changed he could tell that this was his daughter! If only his wife was here too


    The two, father and daughter hugged for quite a while before finally parting. Misaki looked around at the people who hade to see what was going on and frowned. "Where is mom?"


    "Your mother. She was killed during the initial invasion of the monsters. She died protecting me while I was trying to rescue a little girl." Misaki Kenji''s voice was shaky as he said this. He wished he did not have to tell his daughter that her mother died in such a way.


    But to his surprise, Misaki did not seem fazed by it at all. "Was there anything left of her?A hair, a leg, a finger?"


    "Little disciple I would suggest not doing that..." Leo came floating down from the skyandnded next to Misaki. He then bowed towards Misaki Kenji. "My name is Leo, I am the God of War and Mistu here is my little disciple. It is a pleasure to meet you Mr. Misaki."


    "A pleasure Wait, God of War?" Misaki Kenji thought he had heard wrongly.


    "MM.. he is from the Gods realm and is the God of War and my self proimed master. The twoing down as we speak are Rya and Frell both of which are also gods but are also now my kin. Chiho will be here soon along with my other wives." Misaki exined casually.


    Misaki Kenji''s mind was spinning in circles. Gods? Wives!? What was going on? "Mitsu what do you mean by gods and wives?"


    "Not too long ago I became a Demon goddess, I now rule over all demons and am the soon to be ruler of this world. I have already taken control of Japan. And as for wives. Umm, let''s see there is Chiho, Mo''mo, Miyu, Ano, and Naomi." Misaki nonchntly answered as if none of this was a big deal.


    "Your a lesbian!?" This was the point out of all of this that Misaki Kenji picked up on.


    "Yeah well, I guess? I still find men attractive but you know I asked Big Brother Gen to show me his dick and it looked too much like an eel which creeped me out so I don''t think I will be taking any husbands any time soon. But don''t worry, I am no longer human so when I have sex with girls I can still get them pregnant. So you will still see grandchildren in the future." Misaki Kenji almost choked on his spit hearing Misaki''s answer. He didn''t know whether tough or cry with how direct Misaki was being.


    "Well, then I will be waiting to hold my grandkids in the future. But what do you mean you are not human anymore?"


    "As I said I am a Demon Goddess. I stopped being human during the time the monsters showed up. I evolved from a Demon Lord to a Demon Goddess and can stand on par or above most of the faction leaders of the Gods realm. You could say the human DNA that made me up is no longer there. Hence the changes in my looks. To be exact I can no longer be considered your daughter gically." Misaki did her best to exin. Getting back to her mother''s issue Misaki turned to Leo and asked "Why can''t I resurrect my mother?"


    "You could but if you did that she would be a wraith. She would be more violent than that little girl Chiho!" Leo exined.


    "You forget that I have a system that overwrites your god''s system. Look at Tetsu, I resurrected her and she''s fine." Misaki pointed out making Leo pause and think about it.


    "Now that you mention it. With yourbined systems, it might just be possible." Leo finally said after a few seconds.


    "Then dad is there anything with Mother''s gic information on it?" Misaki asked.


    Misaki Kenji reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of cloth that had blood on it. "This all I have left of your mother. It was the piece of cloth that tore off in my hand when I tried to pull your mother out of the monster''s mouth. Mitsu I am sorry because of me..."


    Misaki Kenji''s voice stopped as he looked on in horror at the mass of monsters rushing towards them. "Mitsu, run, monsters areing!" Misaki Kenji pulled on Misaki''s hand trying to run away with her but when he pulled it was as if he was pulling on a rope tied to a mountain.


    "Why would I run? They are all here because of me." Misaki said in a calm voice as if the thousands of monsters rushing towards them was nothing.


    "What do you mean they are here because of you? If you do not run they will kill us all! Let''s go!" Misaki Kenji looked at Misaki with a desperate look in his eyes. He did not want to lose his daughter to monsters as well!


    "Dad I called for them toe here. Why would I run? They are here to be my followers and turn into my kin!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 173: Their Decision Part One

    Chapter 173: Their Decision Part One


    Misaki Kenji was really confused at this point. He did not know what his daughter meant by they were here because of her and that they were going to be her kin. "Mitsu what do you mean by your words?"


    "I mean just what I said. Each one of these monsters was called here by me so that I can make them my followers. They will then evolve into something much better and will be part of my demon army. As of now all of the monsters that once roamed Japan are now under mymand." Misaki exined once again.


    "But these things killed your mother!" Misaki Kenji held a huge hatred towards monsters.


    "Since when did they kill her?" Misaki tossed up the cloth with her mother''s blood on it into the air and raised her hand up towards causing a stream of green magic to flow into it. The bloodstain suddenly grew bright, almost blinding. Under Misaki Kenji''s and all the other human''s eyes, the bright light slowly began to grow bigger and take on a human form. Misaki casually reached into her inventory and pulled out a long white shirt and ced it over the white light, delicately sliding each arm inside. She then pulled out a pair of panties and slid them over the legs and up under the shirt.


    Slowly the light started to dim and a woman in her thirties appeared before them. Although she was in her thirties she was still very beautiful. When Misaki Kenji''s eyes fell on to this woman''s figure, tears poured from his eyes once again. "Yuki..."


    Yuki''s eyes fluttered at the call of her name. They slowly opened into a confused look. She was sure she was torn to shreds by a monster, how was she alive once again? "Kenji? I''m alive?"


    "Yes! Yes! Our daughter brought you back!" Kenji choked each of his words.


    "Our daughter!?" Yuki spun her head around until theynded on a young girl with crimson red hair and blood red eyes. ck horns adorned her head and a tail sprouted from her back but she was very beautiful. Her white fairplexion was enough to make any woman jealous. "M-Mitsu?"


    "Wee back Mom!" Misaki smiled and pulled her mother into a hug. Misaki Yuki began crying instantly and hugged Misaki tightly. After a while, she finally broke her hug and held Misaki''s shoulders checking her up and down. She even pulled on Misaki''s tail and horns to see if they were real. These actions made Misakiugh because only her mother would do such a thing.


    "What happened to your body!? Your hair, your eyes! Your damn skin! I won''t even ask about the horns and tail!" Misaki Yuki held on to Misaki''s hands while she questioned her. She seemed to havepletely forgotten her crying husband who was standing behind her.


    "I am now a Demon Goddess. And soon to be ruler of this world. I have already taken over Japan and will be continuing my conquest of the rest of the world as well." Misaki then pointed at the mass of monsters down below who all had their heads lowered towards Misaki, as they patiently waited for her acknowledgment. "Those there that had killed you are to be part of my demon army. They will be my kin, my sister and brothers and evolve into full blooded demons. Mom, I hope you will not hate me for what I have be."


    "Of course not! No matter who you change into, you will always be my daughter! No matter what your father says!"


    "Hey! I haven''t said anything!'' Misaki Kenji protested only to see Misaki Yuki turn her head and stick out her tongue at him.


    "Mom, Dad, I actually came here today to offer you the chance to have longer lives and even maybe one day ascend to godhood as I have. You would be demons and might change in some shape or form. But you will still be my mother and father. If you do not wish to change I do not mind. I am willing to set aside a safe ce for you two to grow old together. But I as your daughter hope you will choose to be demons. This way we can stay together for a long, long time." Misaki really did hope her mother and father would choose to be demons. She wanted to at least allow them to have longer lives.


    "Mitsu, we..." Misaki Yuki began to speak before being stopped by Misaki.


    "Before you answer, You must know a few things about me. I am no longer the Mitsu you remember. When I said I took over Japan I meant I purged all humans and converted all monsters into my kin." Misaki words caused all the humans around to take in a cold breath of air as they began fearfully staring at her.


    "Mitsu, you said you have been killing humans? Innocent humans?" Misaki Kenji''s voice raised up in anger. He had never raised his daughter to be this way!


    "I have, and? What is the point of keeping a parasite who only feeds off the world? When I was still human I thought the same way as you, dad, and did my best to save thousands of humans in Japan. But you know what they did in return? Sat aroundzily not trying to better themselves, wanting to continue their old way of life, feeding off of those who were working hard to ensure a better future for them! And to the one who saved them and gave them a new way of life!? They betrayed her.


    "That person they betrayed was me. They ran to the enemy to be cannon fodder.All because I wanted them to better themselves. What good are humans? Those who were worth it and did what they could to better themselves are now demons and follow me.


    "I have no time to spend on weak people who do nothing but rely on the strong instead of doing more. Like the people, you seemed to have been pulling behind you. How many of your unit died for them? Even my own mother died once because of some stranger!" Misaki pushed past her father and picked the man who had just lost his wife by the head and walked to the edge of the building and tossed him out into the mass of monsters. The man only got to scream once as his body was torn to shreds.


    Misaki looked over the rest of the people there seeing not a single person move from where they stood and pointed. "This is what you are saving! These people did nothing and watched as one of their supposedrades was taken and tossed to a pack of monsters! What fucking right do they have to live!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 174: Their Decision Part Two

    Chapter 174: Their Decision Part Two


    Misaki did not stop at her words as she stomped over to the other humans who were cowering in fear. Misaki Kenji saw what his daughter was about to do and was about to rush forward only to be pulled back by Misaki Yuki. "Yuki! Are you just going to let our daughter ughter innocents?"


    "Is she wrong!? I wouldn''t have thought about it until Mitsu said something but she is not wrong! These people, have they oncee up to you and asked you how to use a weapon? Did they ever ask if there was something they could do to better themselves so they could survivebetter? Like Mitsu said not a single one said a word as that man was thrown out to feed the monsters! Kenji I died once due to you trying to rescue these people. Mitsu is right, human beings are nothing but parasites. The was dying because of us yet because we were too caught up in our own selfishness we did not care. We take and take and take and hardly ever give back. Just like these people are feeding off your kindness Kenji!" Misaki Yuki looked at her husband, her eyes showing no remorse as Misaki ughtered the humans behind them one by one.


    Misaki Kenji felt like his whole world was turning around.He turned and looked at the bright smile on his daughter''s face as sheughed as she stabbed her hand into a man''s chest pulling his heart out.


    "Mitsu no fair let me join too!" A voice came from above as Chihonded on the ground and rushed towards the group of humans.


    A bloody scene yed out in front of Misaki Kenji''s eyes. The people he had been protecting all this time were being ughtered one by one by his own daughter and another girl. Mo''mo, Miyu, Ano, and Naomi came over and bowed to Misaki Kenji and Misaki Yuki.


    Naomi being the more proper one of the bunch, blushed as she respectfully said: "Mother inw, Father inw. We are Mitsu''s wives..."


    Misaki Yuki stared nkly at the girl with a ck halo and ck wings, her gaze then shifted to each of the other girls before she finally asked. "Wives?"


    "Mmm. We are all married to Mitsu." Mo''mo replied.


    "I see Do demons normally have many wives?"Misaki''s Yuki''s gazended on Kenji who only shrugged his shoulders.


    "It depends on the individual. But mostly yes they normally have a few wives. Whether it is an all female race or a male, female race. But this is because most demons start off as monsters." Ano exined.


    "I see. Kenji,e here let''s talk." Misaki Yukipletely ignored the massacre and pulled Misaki Kenji to the side.


    "Yuki! This is why she turned out to be one! Because of you!"


    "Listen wouldn''t it be fun you know, with many?"


    "I can''t deny that..."


    Listening in to their conversation that was by no means quiet, Mo''mo, Miyu, and Ano let out augh while Naomi turned bright red. Even though she still had yet to evolve since Misaki would not leave her alone at night, she had officially be a fallen angel. Her wings and halo both had turned ck. But for Naomi, this was no big deal as long as she could be by Misaki''s side.


    Roughly ten minutes passed and Misaki finished her rampage. Her face and clothes were sttered with blood. Her hands werepletely coated. The only ones she left living were the soldiers of her father''s unit. The people who had risked their lives to keep others safe were people worth keeping.


    She walked over to them with Chiho hanging off her arm, smiling away. Chiho had blood dripping from her hands and mouth. It seemed Chiho had a tendency to also use her teeth to rip peoples throats out when her hands were full. Misaki looked at the five soldiers and gave them a bright smile. But this smile did not make the soldiers feel happy. Even with Misaki''s beauty, the fact that she was covered in blood with another girl hanging off her arm who was even bloodier, it was a rather scary sight.


    "I will offer you the same as I offered my parents. You can either stay human and I will settle you down wherever you like or you can turn into a demon and follow me. Which would you prefer?" Misaki asked.


    One soldier stepped forward and said. "We will follow whatever Sargent Misaki decides to do."


    Nodding her head, Misaki felt these men were worthy of being part of her father''s unit. "Then we will wait for his decision."


    Misaki turned to her father and mother who were still talking about something. She could only see her father''s face red as an apple while her mother was smiling away. Misaki Yuki happily trotted over to Naomi and took her hands and asked: "My dear daughter inw are there any more beautiful angels like you?"


    "Yuki!" Misaki Kenji couldn''t believe his wife would ask such a thing in front of their daughter and to his daughter''s wife at that.


    Misaki on the other hand pulled Naomi me back embracing her and red at her mother. "Mom, when we reach the Gods realm there will be plenty of angels up there for you to do as you please with, but Noami is mine!"


    "Mitsu, I do not want my daughter''s wife, I was just asking!" Misaki Yuki was a huge otaku who loved animal girls, demon girls, and especially angels. She was the reason Misaki was such a gamer, to begin with.


    "So I am guessing you and dad will bedemons then?" Misaki asked.


    "Yep! We will be demons so we can have plenty of wives, well the wives will be mine. Your father only gets to join when I say he can. But Mitsu, that whole heart hand grabby move you did early can you teach me?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 175: The Misaki Family

    Chapter 175: The Misaki Family


    On the main deck of Jin, Misaki Yuki was looking all around with great interest. "Mitsu! This ce is amazing!"


    "Mhm! Jin is from a race of flying fortresses. Their world was destroyed by Devils and I saved him and five of his people. To be full fledged demons they have be my followers. I will help them evolve when..." Misaki was interrupted when Misaki Yuki let out a scream of joy followed by a young girl''s scream of fear. Misaki turned around to find Misaki Yuki clutching onto Tetsu rubbing her cheek up against Tetsu''s cheeks.


    "Mitsu can I have her, she''s so cute!" After Tetsu''s evolution, she had shrunk in size to that of a ten year old. She had pointy ears and ck and white butterfly shaped wings on her back. On top of her head were two red horns that poked through her long ck hair. Now Tetsu did not care too much about her new body but she did care about how everyone seemed to want to pick her up and rub her chubby cheeks!


    "That she used to be a boy, mom." There was a sudden thud as something fell to the floor. Misaki let out augh when she saw her mother suddenly drop Tetsu on the floor her face filled with disgust.


    "Although she used to be a he, she is indeed a girl now head to toe now." Misaki exined, causing Misaki Yuki to snatch Tetsu back up into her arms.


    "Wait, Mitsu, does this mean we can turn your father into a girl?" Misaki Yuki''s eyes lit up. Causing Misaki to once again let out augh.


    "Mom. I do not want to have to call dad, mom in the future." Misaki exined as she reached out and took Tetsu from her mother''s arms. "Tetsu I need you to go do that thing for me on the lower deck."


    Tetsu quickly got the hint, gave Misaki a grateful look, and said: "Right away Young Miss!" before running as fast as she could away from Misaki Yuki.


    Behind the two girls, Misaki Kenji was holding his head with his hands. He wondered why he married Misaki Yuki sometimes. But when he looked at his wife''s cute smiling face he remembered why. Her beauty! He put up with all of her weird habits all because she was beautiful!


    Misaki continued to give them a tour of Jin until they finally arrived at the room she had prepared for her parents. It was one of the most luxurious rooms Jin had. It even had its own balcony that they could go out and look down on the world below, from.


    "This will be your room. In order to be my followers, you will need to enter the world of Eternal Phantasy." Misaki said as she pulled out two headgear sets for her parents from her inventory.


    "After logging in and making your character you will be able to get a system in the real world. But you have to load into the game first. We use these to gain materials that are far better than those that can be found on earth." Misaki began exining the ins and outs of how everything worked. And much to her mother''s pleas she exined to her father to make sure he picks the male selection when making a character and not the random button. Misaki was pretty adamant about not calling her father, mom, any time in the future. Since they had decided to be with her she wanted both her mother and father, not mother and mother.


    After the exnation, Misaki Yuki took the headgear and ran into the bedroom andid down, put on the headgear, and turned it on. Her mother''s antics made Misaki smile. She felt like she was back home in City C at her old house again. Her father asked a few more questions before entering the bedroom andying next to Misai Yuki.


    Misaki went into the living room and sat down on the couch. She leaned back and closed her eyes. She had no idea how long it had been since it seemed that she had fallen asleep at some point. But when she opened her eyes she was met with two young kids one boy and one girl. The girl had cat ears and a cat tail and the boy had wolf ears and a wolf''s tail. She was confused as to when she had picked up these two cute kids as followers until the little girl suddenly shouted.


    "Mitsu, look I''m a loli!" The little cat girl yelled out.


    "Mom!?" She then looked over at the boy next to the cat girl and asked: "Dad!?"


    "Yep! The one and only Misaki the cat girl Yuki at your service!" Misaki Yuki proudly stated with her hands on her hips.


    "I can understand mom, but dad ?" Misaki looked at the little wolf boypletely speechless.


    "It''s because as soon as I saw that you could turn yourself into a kid, I knew your mother would go that route. How would people look at me if my wife was a little girl?" Misaki Kenji frowned. He didn''t want to do this either but he knew his wife would!


    Seeing her father''s displeased face and then looking at how happy her mother was, Misak let out augh. Her father and mother were indeed a perfect couple. "Okay now, that you both have systems, I need you both to think about wanting to be my follower."


    *Ding!*


    [Misaki Kenji and Misaki Yuki want to be your followers!]


    Misak smiled and hit ept and then pulled both her mother and father into a hug. "I will be hitting the evolution button, when you wake up you will be full demons."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 176: Cleaning Up The World Part One

    Chapter 176: Cleaning Up The World Part One


    Misaki left her parent''s room and went back to her own room where her wives were all lounging about. Misaki felt this was a good time to get some pampering so she went to the couch that Chiho was sitting on and sat down next to her and stretched out, putting her head on Chiho''sp without a word. Chiho Chuckled and asked: "So what do you think mom and dad will turn into?"


    "Oh? Already calling them mom and dad are you?" Misaki teased.


    "Well, I am your wife just like the rest of us here so yes they are our mom and dad now too! Stop teasing and tell me your thoughts." Chiho said as she slid her hand on Misaki''s stomach and began fiddling with her belly button.


    "I am not sure, it seems pretty random. Some keep their same looks with subtle changes, some do not change at all and then there are those who change quite a bit. I guess it is all up to luck. Or maybe it is something that forms from the person''s true desires, who knows?" Misaki replied. The other girls came over and began massaging her limbs. Because of Chiho''s teasing hand, Misaki was suddenly put in the mood, so she shot up, flipped Chiho on to the couch while at the same time taking Chiho''s clothes off. The room was suddenly filled with sounds of Chiho calling out Misak''s name.


    The next day, Misaki was standing on Jin''s bridge looking out over thend. This morning she had sent out her demon army to clean South Korea of any and all humans. She had already called out all the monsters and took them in as her kin. They were now just waiting to evolve. Jin flew over what was once the border of the neutral zone that separated North and South Korea.


    What she saw was weird. After flying for a few hours covering dozens of kilometers she noticed that none of the buildings and houses were destroyed. There were no signs of any battle. But as she got towards the capital of North Korea things changed. Misaki could smell the radiation in the air. Her brow furrowed. Although it would not harm her or her kin, it still harmed the world she was about to rule.


    When they arrived at the capital she saw arge fortress built up, millions of monsters surrounded it. Misaki saw that inside was argepound of millions of people standing back to back. On a high stage was a fat man that she recognized from the news. He was pointing saying something and then waved his hand before walking away. A group of at least a thousand people was forced up a tall ramp being tossed out into the monsters. This of course sent the monsters into a frenzy!


    "Humph! Using your own people as food to feed the strong just to keep your fat life a little longer." Misaki yelled out her voice bombing across thend. Very quickly Misaki got pings from the monsters below wanting to be her follower. She hit yes and then recalled them all into her followers'' menu.


    Down below the soldiers were shouting up at Misaki who was on Jin''s main deck in Korean, She had no idea what they were saying but they began shooting and firing missiles at her right away. Misaki''s eyes lit up and she flew out to receive the iing missiles catching oneas it was about to hit her.A sly grin formed on her face as she suddenly turned the missile around and shouted. "Here Catch!" And tossed the missile back at the people below.


    Arge explosion went off creating arge crater, the humans who were once standing down below were nowpletely gone. On the outer ring of the crater were scorched burnt bodies. Some of which were still twitching. After admiring her handiwork Misaki searched around to find that the fat man was trying to escape. She quickly sent out a mass of fireballs that bombarded the rest of the area including the direction the fat man was trying to escape in.


    "Well, at least North Korea is liberated. " Chiho suddenly said as she came up behind Misaki. There was a bit ofughter in her voice.


    "No idea what they said. Not that it matters. They were all going to die anyway. It seemed the onlysted as long as they did because they were feeding the monsters. The idea was not bad but using your own kin as a sacrifice didn''t sit well with me." Misaki disliked people using their kin as sacrifices. It was different from going to war they were just sending these people out to feed nothing else, just so the higher ups could live longer lives.


    "I wonder what the bigger nations had done? It seems this area was at least a little less harder hitpared to Japan." Chiho said, she noticed the monster poption was quite small.


    "Who knows if anything, be prepared for arge number of full divers. China, Russia, The United States, they all have tech that can easily duplicate the full dive gear and I am sure they might havee up withrge scale weapons to harm or even kill monsters. The real fight has just begun!" Misaki knew that the uing battles might be a little rough if the technology that they are using is advanced enough. There was a saying that said, enough knowledge can beat a strong foe no matter what. She was worried as to what technology these countries have at this time.


    "Next stop China!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 177: Cleaning Up The World Part Two

    Chapter 177: Cleaning Up The World Part Two


    After wiping out North Korea, Misaki set her sights on China. At the same time, she sent her entire demon army out on the other ships in different directions. All the major world leading countries would be taken care of by her while the demons took the other ships and ventured out to the other countries to clean up any remaining humans.


    Thanks to Frell and Rya, Misaki was also able to create shards crystals that had her aura on it. These crystals could then be used by demons to get monsters to gather and ask to be followers. Making it so Misaki did not need to personally go all the way to their location to take them as followers. Luckily since the system was recently updated a few days ago an auto ept setting was added to her follower settings which she quickly turned on.


    With that out of the way, Misaki had Jin make its way over the North Korean border into China. Once they entered Chinese territory, the first thing she saw was destroyed cities. Great battles seemed to have taken ce in each of the cities they passed by. To make things quick she had Jiny waste to all thend below. One of Jin''s unique skills was that he could set what his weapons could damage so she made sure Jin''s weapons would not damage the environment while destroying any humans they came in their path. Jin had literally be a giant bug zapper. The bugs being any human below.


    As they progressed Misaki had found something strange when he made her way up the coast. She had nned to follow the Chinese border in a spiral motion but when she got near shanghai, she noticed that the city was not even touched.


    "Oh Ho? They seemed to have made a barrier using magic, interesting. Even the city seems to be fully functional." Misaki was quite impressed with what she was seeing. The entirety of Shanghai was indeed being protected from monsters by arge shield that surrounded the city.


    But this was not the only thing that Misaki had to be surprised about. Seconds after entering a certain range of the city a st of light shot towards them smashing into Jin''s shield and even slightly cracking it. "Misaki look! Beams weapons!" Chiho''s eyes glowed. They had weapons that were not much different than the weapons on board Jin or the weapons she got from the she visited with Frell.


    "Seems the Chinese advanced quite a bit over the course of a few years. Unless they already secretly had this kind of technology. I guess it doesn''t matter. Jin st that shield and teach them what a real beam weapon looks like." ''<em>You want to shoot at me, fine I will shoot at you.</em>'' was clearly written all over Misaki''s face.


    "Yes, mam!" Jin answered and fired a cannon at the shield shattering it into millions of pieces. The monsters outside did not charge in since they sensed Misaki. The Chinese army pushed forward to block the oing monsters when all of a sudden they all disappeared.


    "Time to go y!" Misaki said, before jumping off of Jin and floating down towards the ground. She was immediately followed by her wives, Sato and his two wives, Gen and Lor''ia, Frell, and Rya.


    They all hovered in the air right above the Chinese military. Surprisingly they did not attack, instead, a tall sturdy looking man in what seemed to be an officer''s uniform came walking up saying something in Chinese. "Frell I thought we all spoke God''snguage so why can I not understand them? It was the same for the Koreans."


    "It seems because of the mix of the extra system with God''s system that is implemented in this world you will only be able to converse with those who are either Japanese or have a full dive system as you called it." Frell exined.


    "I see. Okay, then..." Misaki looked at the Chinese man and said in English: "Full Dive..."


    The man quickly nodded and waved his hand. A young girl around seven years of age came walking up. She was shackled at her hands and feet which made Misaki frown. She waved her hand and the girl was lifted off the ground causing all the Chinese soldiers to shout out in fright. But yet they did not dare to make a move. They seemed to be afraid of the aura Misaki was emitting naturally.


    The girl seemed very scared as well as she began shaking violently. Seeing this Made Misaki frown even more. "Your name?"


    "Fe-Feng Wei..." The girl said.


    "Age?"


    "Eight..."


    "Parents?"


    "De-Dead..."


    "Mmm Your cute, call me mom from now on." Misaki suddenly said, causing everyone to open their eyes wide.


    "Mitsu are you sure!?" Chiho asked, she had never expected Misaki to say such a thing and she knew Misaki was not joking!


    "Mmm. She''s cute and her rank is higher than all those I have seen since the old man. Plus she seems like a good girl. What are you not happy to be a mom so soon?" Misaki asked teasingly.


    "It''s not that, I mean she is cute and makes me want to cuddle her, pamper her, and give her lots of gifts. The problem is she is too cute!" Chiho shouted out, all the while she already had Feng Wei in her arms hugging her and patting her head. The surprised Feng Wei had no idea what was going on but she was suddenly being petted and hugged by strangers. But she felt no hint of danger from them so she closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth she had not had in a long time.


    "Good! Feng Wei, You will now be our daughter. So I will add myst name Misaki onto your name making you Misaki Feng Wei. Chiho, take her chains off." Misaki said with a warm smile.


    "Mhm! Already done." Chiho had already cut the shackles off the instant she picked Feng Wei up. She hugged Feng Wei even tighter and said: "Wee to the family!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 178: Cleaning Up The World Part Three

    Chapter 178: Cleaning Up The World Part Three


    Feng Wei was confused as to what was going on. Family? She was going to get a new family? The Chinese soldiers all started yelling something in Chinese which Misaki couldn''t understand. She ignored them and pulled Feng Wei into her arms and lifted her up hugging her tightly. "Little Wei, these are all your mothers, the one with cat ears is Mo''mo, the one next to her is Miyu, then Ano, the one who is blushing while fidgeting is Noami, andstly the one who almost squashed you because of your cuteness is Chiho. Then there is me, Mitsu. You will be our daughter and a part of our family from now on. You will not be mistreated in any way anymore. No more chains or beatings. Nobody will treat you badly anymore."


    Feng Wei''s eyes started to well up with tears as she hugged Misaki burying her head into her chest. Misaki smiled warmly after her as a message popped up on her screen asking if Feng Wei could be Misaki''s follower. Misaki hit yes officially making Feng Wei one of her kin. While Feng Wei cried in her arms, Misaki turned a cold gaze to the soldiers screaming at her.


    "Frell what are they saying?" Misaki was getting annoyed by the fact she couldn''t understand them.


    "They are saying return the girl to use or you will die." Frell smiled bitterly. They were threatening the strongest person on this! Misaki was even stronger than him now! He of course did not count Leo who was busy ying video games on Jin.


    "Oh, I will die? Hmm Let''s do this..." Misaki put on a big smile andnded on the ground. She walked step by step towards the soldiers. Her beauty was enough to captivate all the soldiers there as some even started fixing their hair as she walked up. She reached out her hand to the one who seemed to be the leader of the group who absentmindedly took it only to suddenly scream out in pain. A ck me engulfed his hand quickly spreading up his arm until his whole body was covered.


    The other soldiers did not dare to step forward anymore and all pointed their weapons at Misaki. Misaki did not see who it was but one of them even fired at her hitting her right in the head. The bullet stopped on contact as it hit her skin and dropped to the ground. That set off shouts throughout the group of soldiers as they all aimed and fired at Misaki. Misaki ignored the bullets and walked through the crowd. Each soldier she passed dropped to the ground screaming out in pain as they were burned alive.


    Feng Wei did not even flinch as she turned and looked at the men dying. They were people who beat her and sent her out to fight the scary monsters. To her, these men were evil people who treated her as a ve.


    Seeing Feng Wei''s expressionless face looking at the men burning to death, Misaki gently brushed her hair back behind her ear and leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Little Wei, these men will no longer hurt you, Mother will protect you from anyone who dares to try to cause you harm, okay?"


    Feng Wei turned her head and looked at Misaki, her big doe eyes brimming with tears. She leaned up and kissed Misaki''s cheek before resting her head on Misaki''s shoulder. "Mhm. Wei''er loves Mother."


    Misaki smiled and rubbed Feng Wei''s head. She knew that the "er" Feng Wei added to her name was a way of speaking that the Chinese used but she did not understand exactly what it meant. Nor did she care. She only knew because of some novels she had read before.


    Misaki casually walkedthrough the crowd killing every soldier she saw. She even blew up any tanks or other vehicles they sent at her. She was actually getting quite disappointed because this was nothing more than a ughter with no actual resistance. They shot her with normal bullets! After a while Misaki gave up and floated high up into the sky she looked down at the cityand could see that the people below were trying to mobilize a huge force.


    "Little Wei, watch how powerful your Mother is now okay." Misaki figured this would be the best time to show just how strong she was in front of Feng Wei. In other words, she wanted to look cool in front of her new daughter.


    The sky suddenly filled with thousands of magic circles that covered the entire city. A bright light formed in the center of each magic circle. Misaki pointed at them and said to Feng Wei: "Watch now." A second after she spoke a beam of light shot from every magic circle sting the ground below destroying everything it touched, in a matter of seconds the entire city was gone. Nothing remained except for scorched ground where the light hit.


    Feng Wei''s eyes opened wide in surprise as she let out augh and pped her hands. "Mother is very strong!"


    "Mhm! Now they will nevere back to haunt my cute daughter." Misaki gave Feng Wei a big hug before flying back to everyone else. Feng Wei was quickly snatched from Misaki''s hands by her wives, leaving Misaki to feel a bit lonely.


    "We will now quickly sweep through China. Although they have some decent tech it''s nothingpared to what we have, so I am a bit disappointed." Misaki said as she started to fly back towards Jin.


    "Mitsu what about Feng Wei''s evolution?" Chiho asked.


    "I will start it when we get on to the ship where it is safe just in case."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 179: Largest Army

    Chapter 179: Largest Army


    Back on board Jin, Misaki brought Feng Wei to her room and sat her on the bed. "Little Wei, You are about to go to sleep for a little while. When you wake up you will be just like your mother and be a full fledged demon okay."


    Feng Wei didn''t understand much of what was being said but hearing she would be like her new mother she nodded her head and hugged Misaki. Misaki smiled and kissed the top of Feng Wei''s head. Her motherly instinct was in full bloom. "Then we will start, Mother will not leave until you are fully asleep. So do not be scared okay?"


    "Wei''er will be strong for Mother." Feng Wei said firmly.


    "Good girl!" Misaki held Feng Wei''s hand as she hit the button to begin Feng Wei''s evolution. This was the first time she was ever in contact with someone during the evolution process. She felt as if a bit of her power was drawn from her and injected into Feng Wei as a ck spiral of mes surrounded Feng Wei.


    By the time Feng Wei was fully asleep and engulfed in mes, Misaki let go of Feng Wei''s hand, waved her own hand, sending out a stream of magic and gently lifted the ball of mes up off the edge of the bed moving it more towards the center. A warm expression was on Misaki''s face as she slid her hand over the mes. "Little Wei, when youe out, Mother will make sure you have everything you want."


    "Mitsu did you want a kid that badly?" Chiho, who was standing at the door watching the whole scene, walked in and asked.


    "No, it was just that I saw something in her that resembled me. She had a light that wished to destroy everything if she had the power to do so. Don''t get me wrong I do hope to see a day when Chiho''s and the other''s little bellies plump up and give me a daughter. " Misaki said, pulling Chiho into her arms.


    "You know there will probably be more kids like her. You can save them too." Chiho wondered if Misaki was just having a moment of humanity when she saw Feng Wei or if she was out to save all children like her.


    "If I wanted to save every brat from their despair would I have destroyed the entire city? I felt a connection with Little Wei which is why I did what I did." Misaki exined.


    "That sounds just like you!" Chiho joked as she wrapped her arms around Misaki''s neck pulling her self in to kiss Misaki''s lips.


    Jin moved swiftly across China, destroying everything in his path. No humans remained in any of the areas they passed through. When Misaki said she wanted to clean up the world she really meant it. She did not need to save any humans unless they caught her eye. But this also did not mean she would go out of her way to search them out either. If she saw someone by ident that interested her she would take them under her wing. Otherwise, all humans would die and be cleansed from this world.


    They did a full spiral around China, Misaki really liked the country mountainous regions the most because of how beautiful they looked.Some areas were really mystical in a sense. Months passed and Jin was now in thest section of China that was basically devoid of life. Misaki had picked up over one billion monsters in total from China alone. This number made even Leo surprised.


    When Leo heard how many she now had, Leo immediately got up out of his seat and walked out of the meeting room to Jin''s main deck, telling Misaki to follow before he left.


    "What is it that you want to talk about?"Misaki asked. she felt Leo was acting slightly weird.


    "Dear disciple, I do not know if you realize that right now, of all the gods, even the supreme gods, you have the biggest army the Gods realm has ever seen. Even the previous demon goddess was not able to acquire so many demons under her. You little girl and this is basically a demon breeding ground, a ce that is perfect for building an army. But a lot of it has to do with the system this world implemented. Since monsters will always spawn on this world due to that system, you will always have a never-ending supply of demons.


    "Because of this and a lot of other factors, I have decided that after being a loner for all these long, long years. That I will finally settle down in a faction. My dear disciple, will you allow your master to be one of your people and join your demon faction?" Misaki looked at Leo whose eyes showed a bit of loneliness and could tell that even though he did not show it Leo was one lonely, lonely god because of the kind of god he was.


    Misaki smiled at Leo and patted him on the back and said: "You can join me any time. You just need to will it and I will get the message. Once I hit ept you will be one of my kin just like Frell and Rya. But until we reach the Gods realm, just like Frell and Rya, you will not be able to evolve into a demon. But I promise you, that I will not let down a man who is said to y millions of enemies with a single swipe of his sword. You are my master although it was self proimed at first. From this day forth you are now truly my master. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 180: Mini Misaki!?

    Chapter 180: Mini Misaki!?


    Leo gave Misak aweird look and flicked her forehead. "What are you talking about? I have been your master since the day I took you as my disciple!"


    Misaki let out augh and rubbed her forehead "Alright! Alright!I just need you to will it and I will add you as a follower."


    *Ding!*


    [Leo God of War wants to be your follower!]


    Misaki hit the ept button right away adding Leo to her list. Just like Frell and Rya, the evolution button was greyed out. "With that, you are now my follower!"


    "Hmm? I do not feel any different." Leo said as he inspected his body.


    "You won''t for now. Like I said before, we need to be in the Gods realm for me to be able to allow you, Frell, and Rya to evolve." Misaki exined.


    "I see Alright then let''s hope we can get there quicker. I want to know what kind of cool demon form I will get." Leo seemed to be excited about transforming into a demon.


    Misaki would never tell Leo that there was a chance of him turning into a little boy, maybe even a girl during evolution. She would just let nature run its course and deal with it when the timees. After speaking with Leo, Misaki asked Jin to head north. They would now take over Russia before heading west towards the European countries. Since it would take a few days to arrive at the Russian border Misaki decided to go check on Feng Wei.


    But as she passed her parents'' bedroom the door swung open and a small cat girl came running out and jumped on to Misaki. "Mitsu look! I got a waifu!"


    Misaki''s face turned ck as she looked over at the young girl standing there with her head lowered and a face as red as an apple. Hopping this was actually someone else Misaki took a deep breath before saying: "Dad?"


    "Why!? Why is it when I evolve I turn into a damn girl!?" The little girl suddenly roared.


    "Mitsu, your father is very cranky right now. He is still getting used to his bodily change. Well, I guess we can''t call him, a him or father anymore. How about mamapop? Mampo? Fama?" Misaki Yuki began mixing the words for mom, dad, mother, and father together. Each time she said a new name, Misaki Kenji''s face turned greener and greener.


    "Mom any more and you will kill dad. Dad will always be dad, even if he has be your waifu. I''m sorry dad I should have warned you this might happen. I still do not know what causes it though. You didn''t think of anything weird while in the process of evolving did you?" Misaki asked. She figured at least this way she might get an idea if the body you get during evolution had something to do with what you thought of during the process.


    "Not that I can remember. I did have a weird dream where I was locked out of the bedroom for a week while your mother had a bunch of wives over I think I recall wishing I was a female at the time so I could join in as well...   What the hell are you making me say!" Misaki Kenji''s face once again became crimson. Not just in embarrassment but in rage as well.


    "Hoho!? Did my darling wish to join me during all my bed activities? You should have just said so I would not have said no!" Misaki Yuki jumped down and jumped on Misaki Kenji.


    Misaki held her head and shook it and walked away without a word. She didn''t need to know what her parents did during their private time. She made her way back to her room where the shell of ck mes still sat on her bed. She walked over to it and caressed it gently. "Little Wei, take as long as you need. Mother will be here waiting for you. When youe out we will take over Earth together!" Misaki really couldn''t understand why Feng Wei seemed so dear to her. She only knew that deep down she wanted to protect Feng Wei and give her a life that Feng Wei never had before.


    Misaki got up from the bed and was about to leave when she heard cracking soundsing from behind her. Misaki''s eyes opened wide and a bright smile formed on her face as she turned around and sat back on the bed, waiting for Feng Wei to finish her evolution.


    The ck mes cracked like an eggshell until finally a white jaded handed punch through the top sending a piece of the shell of ck mes into the air. Soon after another hand poked through and pushed on the side of the opening shattering an entire side of the eggshell made of ck mes. What entered Misaki''s eyes was a young girl whose skin was white as snow. Her hair crimson red like her own. She had two little ck horns protruding out of her head and a dragon''s tailing out of the spot just above her butt. The little girls opened her eyes and which were blood red like her own as well. The girl was like a mini version of Misaki!


    Blinking her eyes and looking at Misaki the girl smiled and jumped over at Misaki wrapping her arms around her neck hugging Misaki tightly. "Mother!"


    "Little Wei!" Misaki smiled brightly and hugged Feng Wei tightly. The two looked so simr that there was no way anyone would say they were not mother and daughter.The only difference between the two was Feng Wei''s facial structure was slightly different. Giving her a unique look from Misaki. "Mother is happy you are back!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 181: Gods Realm Part One

    Chapter 181: Gods Realm Part One


    Standing on Jin''s deck there was a sudden scream. "Oh my god, a mini Mitsu!'' Chiho charged forward and was about to snatch up Feng Wei but came up with air. Chiho looked up at Misaki with an aggrieved expression when she saw Feng Wei in Misaki arms and Misaki with an expression on her face that said do not touch my daughter. But Chiho would not give up, she figured she would wait until Misaki wasn''t looking and cuddle Feng Wei then!


    As for Misaki Kenji and Misaki Yuki, they both stared at Feng Wei who was the spitting image of Misaki feeling a bit strange. "Mitsu this is?"


    "Your grandchild."Misaki said tly, making Misaki Yuki''s face contort a bit. But then her eyes lit up as an idea came to mind.


    Misaki Yuki walked up to Feng Wei who was about the same height as her, held the little girl''s hands in hers, put a big smile on her face, and said: "Just call me Big Sister Yuki from now on."


    "Mother told me to call you grandmother from now on." Feng Wei replied without hesitation.


    "No, no! Not grandmother, Big Sister!" Misaki Yuki was getting flustered. She wasn''t ready to be a grandmother! Not when she just turned back into a little kid!


    Feng Wei looked at Misaki Yuki and saw that Misaki shake her head, signaling not to call her big sister. "Grandmother..." She would do as her mother said!


    Of course, Misaki Yuki saw the two''s interaction and quickly protested. "Mitsu! How is this fair!? How do I look like a grandmother!?"


    "You are still thinking in human standards, mom. As a demon you won''t age so it doesn''t matter how old you actually look you will always be Little Wei''s grandmother. " Misaki Yuki wanted to argue more but when she thought about it like how Misaki said she could not argue those facts. She could only give up and ept it.


    "Fine, but what does she call your father?" Misaki Yuki asked.


    "Big sister!" There was a loud shattering sound as if ss was breaking as Misaki Yuki''s heart shattered into dust.


    ---


    Feng Wei was basically attached to Misaki''s hip. Wherever Misaki wentshe would follow. Even at night instead of the usual group of girls ying around on the bed having intimate time together. It was now Feng Wei resting her head on Misaki''s shoulder while Misaki read her a book.


    The girls loved Feng Wei as well but they were starting to feel a little neglected. It had already been a week and they had not had any intimate action at all. Mo''mo was the first to not be able to take it anymore. "Mitsu!" Misaki who was in the middle of a shower which was basically the only time she was alone was jumped on by Mo''mo. Let''s just say her normal shower took three times as long as usual.


    What was used to be Misaki shower time, turned into R*pe Misaki shower time. Though calling it r*pe on a willing party was a little much. It was only when this happened that Misaki realized she had been neglecting the girls but at least she found doing it in the shower was not so bad.


    With things settled on the family front. Things settled down a bit. They still had about a few days before they would reach the Russian border. Misaki decided to take this time to sit down with everyone and find out more about the Gods realm. Since they will be going there in for seeable future.


    Frell was the one who was elected by Leo and Rya to exin. "So you want to know about the Gods realm? It''s a bit hard to exin. Let''s put it like this. In the universe that you are in, there are so many gxies to even count. Each of these gxies were created by the first true gods. So in a sense although we call ourselves gods we are not. We are just beings who are a step away from being a true god. We do not know whatys beyond bing a true god. We only know that once you be one you go to apletely different ne. Unlike your evolution to be a goddess where you can take your world with you. When one bes a true god only they are allowed to enter the next ne. "


    "So you are saying that it might be possible to evolve even after bing a true god?" Misaki asked.


    "The possibility is not zero. The only ones who know are the ones who have made it to the next ne. I can say this just reaching the peak of the Gods realm may take you tens of millions of years. Except for you Your merged system makes you basically a cheat. Your system works outside of the norm. As of now you are just as strong as Sariel and hold one of thergest and strongest armies the Gods realm has ever seen and you just became a goddess. With your speed of evolution, I have a feeling you will be able to go very far quickly. In the next million years or so you will most likely evolve to be a true god. Of course, this is just this old man''s spection." Frell knew Misaki evolved fast. Her evolution rate was truly scary.


    "I wonder if I evolve to be a true god if you all willbe able to follow me to the next ne then." Misaki did not want to leave anyone behind. If she did evolve and became a true god at some point. She would want to make sure that every single one of her kin was recalled and followed along with her. She Just hoped she could bring them along at that time.


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 182: Gods Realm Part Two

    Chapter 182: Gods Realm Part Two


    "This I can not tell you..." Frell said after a few moments. "Your system is very unique and I am not sure how the higher ne will handle it. If you do, I would be very grateful to see the higher ne earlier than I had ever expected.


    "But this still leaves many things you do not know about. While there are too many gxies to count in this lower ne, The Gods realm is a little different. There are billions ofs but they do not revolve around a sun like they do here. There is a natural light that illuminates the. The concept of time is also nonexistent. Since time is just another particle that your gxies impose on the races here. To exin simply if you were to travel past the speed of light you would effectively be traveling backward in time. Because you would break what is known as a time barrier, by passing the time segment set on this ce. If you knew how to harness time you could make weapons that could make someone an old man or a young child. All because you are using time particles to mess with the cells on the person''s body.


    "Now the Gods realm has the concept of time but it works differently. While we have a day and night cycle, months, and years the only thing time effects is just that. It does not affect the body. Well since you became a goddess time stopped affecting you all together. But in the Gods realm, your friends and family will stop aging altogether." The things that Frell was talking about were veryplex. Misak knew she would need to take some time when she goes to the Gods realm to read through whatever books they might have there too learn a whole new degree of things. But this brought the question of the Full Dive system.


    "Frell, those who went through the full dive system already stopped aging. So in a way time stopped working on them meaning they could live to be as old as you gods without an issue. It''s just too bad I will be killing them all.But even still wouldn''t that mean that the full dive system is basically outside of time?" Misaki asked.


    "That is very likely. There is no way to really tell unless we understand what your system actually is. Now, where was I? Oh yes. Now that I exined the idea of time and how time works in the gods realm. Let''s talk abouts. nts are all stationary and can be moved around. So say you take over a bunch ofs from the Angel faction. You will be grated operator ess. Operator ess allows you to gain control over the world and do as you please with it. Things are as simple as making it rain or even destroying it. You can do so as easily as pushing a button.


    "So moving a is very easy. Luckily you will not be going to the Gods realm with nothing. You are already the leader of the demon faction which has tens of thousands ofs under this rule. It''s only a few shy from the Angel Faction. There is no harmony in the Gods realm. Wars break out every day. Even entires are destroyed."


    Misaki became lost in thought. After a few minutes of tapping her chin, she came to a decision. "First faction I take over in the Gods realm will be the angel faction. I do not like being second ce!"


    "HAHAHAHA, Mitsu, Mother will make sure to treat all those cute little angels real nice!" Misaki Yuki burst outughing and her eyes glowed a perverted look. This left Misaki shaking her head and her father trying to pull her mother off the table.


    "Haha, Seems my little disciple knows her priorities. I can''t wait to see that Sariel''s face when he loses everything he worked so hard for, It will be priceless!" Leo let out a jollyugh. He seemed to really hate Sariel.


    "Misaki do not forget one of the supreme gods has you on their hit list too." Rya, kindly reminded.


    "I know. If he wants to try to fight we can fight. But no matter what I will take Sariel down. But first I will rub it in his faceand have sex with his daughter every night. That should make his face turn green." Misaki said casually.


    Frell exined many other things after that as well. Mainly economical things like trading and resources. Misaki listened intently as he went over everythingmitting every word to memory. Misaki realized she had a lot to learn once she got to the Gods realm. She figured it would take her a long, long time before she could conquer it.


    After their meeting, Misaki went back to her room andid down. Feng Wei crawled up onto the bed and cuddled up next to her. Misaki smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Are you disappointed that you won''t age?"


    "No, it just means mother will have to take care of me forever!" Feng Wei answered sleepily. She seemed to be very tired.


    "That''s right mother will take care of you for as long as you want!" Misaki hugged Feng Wei and closed her eyes. Feng Wei quickly followed suit. Like this, Mother and daughter fell asleep not worried one bit about the day''s head.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 183: Do Not Disturb Feng Weis Sleep!

    Chapter 183: Do Not Disturb Feng Wei''s Sleep!


    Loud explosions sounded out shaking Jin causing Misaki to open her eyes. "Jin what is going on?"


    "As soon as we crossed the mountain range we came under fire. I thought by going through the mountains we would be able to avoid any detection if they had some kind of systems made up but it looks like I was wrong. Those missiles have a magic core. Once detonated, depending on the rank of the core, it will do a huge amount of damage." Jin exined.


    Misaki''s face turned ck. That was her kin they were using against her!


    "Mother?" Feng Wei sat up rubbing her little eyes as she called out sleepily.


    "Everything is fine Little Wei, be a good girl, and go to sleep. Mother will take care of everything." Seeing how Little Wei was disturbed from her peaceful slumber made Misaki even angrier! She shot out of the room and out towards the deck. She saw a missile flying towards them. She flew out of Jin''s shield, reached out her hand, and caught it! "Why do you all think missiles are the answer!? Nobody wants you trashy out of date tech!"


    Misaki tossed the missile back at the ce it came from. She could hear yelling down below and was able to understand what they were saying,so she could decern that they were all full divers. Right as the missile got close, a magic shield formed covering arge area.The missile exploded when it hit the shield but caused no damage. "Humph!"


    Misaki flew down to the shield and looked at the people behind it and smiled. "You all seemed to have worked hard! Haha! To think, so many useful humans here. Russians really know how to breed them. When I saw the humans in China, I was pretty disappointed but here we have a full army of full divers all of a decent grade for a human. I will give you all a choice, join me, and be my follower or die. I will let you choose."


    "Why should we follow you? We will never betray our country!" A man in a high ranking military uniform yelled out.


    "Is that so?" Misaki kinda liked it when they did not give her the time of day. It allowed her to show a little of her strength. Misaki flew in front of the shield, raised her hand, pinched her index finger and thumb together, and then flicked the shield. Upon contact, the whole shield shattered instantly turning into balls of light. "It doesn''t seem to me that you can stop me from doing what I want. If I want to kill you it is as easy as 1,2,3!"


    Each time she said a number one of the Russian soldiers died. The way she so effortlessly shattered their shield and also killed his men just by counting, the man in the high ranking uniform froze. They had never met such a formidable enemy since they learned how to kill the monsters. "What, what do you want?" The man in the high ranking uniform asked.


    "I just want you all to submit to me. When you do, I will make you all demons. As a demon, you will get to ascend to the Gods realm with me. Right now I have millions of demons running around taking over third world countries. While I do the first world countries. China and everything south of it is already under my control. This includes Japan. Your country is next. Then Europe, then North America. The world will be mine. It''s up to you whether or not you are going to die like dogs or join me and live a life you never would have thought possible.


    "If you wish to join mee stand by my side. If you do not stay where you are I will give you all five seconds, 1..." Misaki did not even get to count to two before every soldier present ran over to her side and stood behind her. Now she could have easily just made them submit with her Goddess Aura but she felt this way was more fun.


    All that was left standing on the other side was the man in a high ranking military uniform and about one hundred others. Misaki looked at them, still smiling. She turned around and then looked at the few thousand that turned traitor quickly and smiled even brighter, but slowly that bright smile became darker, and gradually a mass killing intent flooded out of her body towards these full divers. "Now normally I would have you all will the fact that you want to submit to me and follow me but Today you did something you shouldn''t have You disturbed my little girl''s sleep. By tossing your toy missiles at Jin. It woke her up now, this we can not have. So as of now, you will all die. Sorry~!"


    Misaki tilted her head and smiled brightly once again as she waved her hand, the mass of soldiers that were standing there waiting to be Misaki''s followers'' eyes all went wide when they heard her words but before they could say anything they all turned into a puddle of blood. She then turned her attention back to the man in the high ranking uniform waved her hand and everyone but the man in the high ranking uniform turned into a pool of blood as well. "You, I will keep. You will tell me where all your people are stationed and tell them not to attack because if they do." Misaki looked around her and smiled causing the man in the high ranking uniform to shiver in fear. "They will end up like this. Now I am sure you know what is best." Misaki Waved her hand and put a seal on the man in the high ranking uniform and said: "This seal will make it so that if you go against me in any way, you will die. So if you do not want to die make sure you stay a good boy."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 184: Making Things Clear

    Chapter 184: Making Things Clear


    Misaki never even asked the man in the high ranking uniform what his name was.She just picked him up and flew back towards Jin. When she arrived on deck she saw Chiho holding a sleepy but awake Feng Wei in her arms. "Chiho?"


    "I came out to see what was going on and it seemed she followed you out here. I tried to get her to go back to the room to get more sleep but she refused to budge without you here. I think she was afraid you would disappear. And since I couldn''t leave the little cutesy by herself I decided to get some snuggles from her! " Chiho exined.


    Misaki smiled and tossed the man in her arms onto the deck. She turned to one of the demons who was standing by and gave him orders to lock the man up. She then walked over and took Feng Wei from Chiho''s arms. Feng Wei, who was struggling to stay awake, wrapped her arms around Misaki''s neck and softly whispered: "Mother..." before instantly falling asleep. Misaki could help but have her heart melt for the little girl in her arms.


    "Chiho,e stay in my room tonight. From now on, each of you will spend the night with me and Little Wei. This way Little Wei will be more used to you all. You are all my wives so I want her to love you girls just as much as she loves me." Misaki said as she pulled Chiho by the hand and leaned in kissing her soft lips.


    Chiho blushed and nodded her head. "I want Little Wei to see me as her mom as well. We all do. To be honest we were all talking about it earlier. Oh, one more thing Naomi is feeling a bit left out."


    "Hmm, why?'' Misaki looked at Chiho confused as the two walked back towards her room.


    "Because you haven''t allowed her to evolve yet. She thinks you do not actually love her. Although she says it''s fine if you don''t as long as she can stay by your side but the look on her face says it all. Sheonly smiles when she is around you." Chiho exined.


    "I see, I will handle it tomorrow. This is good too, I will have you and the girls y with Little Wei all day so she can get used to you all. I will then spend a day with Naomi. I want her to know the reason why I have yet to hit her evolve button." Misaki decided she would give Naomi a full day of attention to hopefully let her mind rest at ease.


    "I am sure she will love that." Chiho said with a smile.


    The two entered the room, Misaki gentlyid Little Wei on to the bed. She then turned around and gave Chiho a deep passionate kiss. It stopped at the kiss because she didn''t want Little Wei waking up and seeing something she shouldn''t. With little Wei in the middle, the three fell asleep.


    The next day Little Wei reluctantly went off with Chiho, Mo''mo, Ano, and Miyu. Misaki took Naomi up to the top deck that only Misaki and her wives were allowed to use. This was the deck that was the highest point on Jin. Naomi ''s face was red from ear to ear as she shyly held Misaki''s hand. Misaki brought Naomiover to a bench and sat down pulling Naomi onto herp.


    Misaki kissed Naomi gently on the lips before saying: "NaomiI heard you are unsure if I love you or not."


    Naomi''s eyes opened wide and her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but Misaki gently pressed her finger on to her lips telling her not to say anything. "I want you to know that I do love you. I would never y around with your feelings like that. When I decided to take you as my wife I already liked your cute personality. The shyness you have is what I came to like about you. Yes, it may be true that I did use you as a means to anger your father but that has nothing to do with how I feel about you. The reason why I have not allowed you to evolve yet is because of my own selfishness. But this is also unfair to you as well. Tomorrow morning I will allow you to evolve. But today and tonight you are all mine okay!?"


    "Mhm! I was just worried, is all. I did not mind it even if you did not love me as long as I could be by your side." Naomifinally spoke. But now she had a very bright smile on her face. She also seemed more rxed as well.


    "You do not need to worry anymore Naomi. You, Chiho, Ano, Mo''mo, and Miyu are all my wives and I love each and every one of you very much. One day each of you will bear me a child. And then another and another. We can not leave Little Wei without any siblings now can we?" Misaki teased as her hand slipped up under Naomi ''s shirt as she leaned in and nibbled on Naomi''s neck. Naomi did not resist. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan. She was very happy now, more content than she had ever been since she began following Misaki. The first time she saw Misaki she instantly fell in love. She loved how Misaki was not afraid of anything even her own father was looked down upon by Misaki as if he was trash. She took a risk and decided to leave everything she had as the princess of the Angel faction behind. All in order to follow the girl she fell in love with. Now. Now she finally heard the words she so wanted to hear this entire time. She has never been happier.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 185: Family Moment

    Chapter 185: Family Moment


    The next morning, Misaki looked at the cute girl next to her. Her ck halo tilted to the side as she slept silently. Her snow white skin and perfect little mounds visible for all to see. Kiss marks clearly visible from her neck going all the way down. Last night Misaki sent a reluctant Feng Wei to stay with Chiho and the other girls for the night. This was all so she could spend a full night with Naomi. Misaki leaned over and kissed Naomi''s lips who instinctively parted them allowing Misaki ess.


    Naomi slowly opened her eyes and let out a soft moan wrapping her arms around Misaki. The two intertwined in the bed filling the room with the blissful voices. Today was the day that Naomi was going to evolve. There was no telling how long the process would take. Because of this Misaki wanted to give as much love as she could to Naomi.


    A few hourster Misaki and Naomiid in bed. Noami was resting Misaki''s arms feeling fully content. "I will press the button now. Naomi,when you go through your evolution think of your desired appearance. Do not let your thoughts stray or you might end up changing your lookspletely. But do not worry. Even if you were to turn into a man I would still love you. You are my wife, remember that."


    "Un! No matter what, I will always be yours, Mitsu. Mitsu, I will always love you..." Naomi leaned forward and kissed Misaki on the lips. She then sat up and crossed her legs. "I''m ready."


    Misaki nodded and pressed the evolve button. A white fog formed around Naomi creating a cocoon. Misaki waved her hand using her magic power and gently lifted the cocoon off the bed and ced it on arge cushioned chair. Misaki gazed warmly at the cocoon before getting up to take a shower and get changed. As she exited her room she heard a familiar voice yelling at the top of her lungs. "No! I want to see Mother!"


    Hearing this, Misaki chuckled and walked forward sneaking up behind the little girl throwing a tantrum. Chiho saw Misaki and looked at her helplessly. Misaki grinned and put her finger to her lips telling Chiho to not say anything. Her body shed and appeared behindFeng Wei picking her right up off the floor. "Leave me alone I want to see Mo... " Feng Wei''s voice got caught in her throat. Her eyes went big and her frown turned into a beautiful smile as she yelled out: "Mother!"


    "Oh, didn''t you just tell me to leave you alone?" Misaki teased.


    "That wasn''t me, that was Aunty Chiho." Feng Wei quickly lied.


    Misaki let out augh and shook her head. "First thing first don''t lie. Second, that is Mama Chiho, not Aunty. Just like you have Mama Miyu, Mama Mo''mo, Mama Naomi, and Mama Ano. Now say sorry to Mama Chiho!"


    Feng Wei was very reluctant but since Misaki told her to she looked at Chiho and said: "Mama Chiho, Wei''er is sorry..."


    "Little Wei does not need to worry. You Mama Chiho and your other mama''s love you just as much as your mother does. So will you y us sometimes in the future from now on?" Chiho took this chance to ask this since Feng Wei was being submissive.


    Feng Wei looked over at Misaki who nodded her head causing Feng Wei to purse her lips and lightly nod indicating that she would. Seeing this Chiho was instantly happy! At that moment Mo''mo came down the hall, her fingers dripping with blood. "Mitsu, he''s just about ready to talk."


    "Oh? Mo''mo you tortured him? I figured Chiho would be the first to jump at it." Misaki asked.


    "Little Sister Chiho, ran out of the room to chase after Feng Wei to make sure she did not disturb you and Little Sister Naomi this morning. Miyu and Ano went to handle a human settlement down below. So only I was left. Don''t get me wrong it was rather entertaining listening to him scream! But I thought you gave him seal?" Mo''mo smiled brightly, licking the blood off her hands.


    "If I did that how would you girls have fun?" Misaki let out augh.


    Mo''moughed as well as she thought: ''<em>Mitsu is really a jokester some times.</em>''


    "Alright, let''s go take a look. Little Wei, you can even stab him a few times if you want!" Misaki said while carrying Feng Wei in her arms.


    Feng Wei wrapped her arms around MIsaki''s neck and asked: "I can really stab him? Will bloode out?"


    "Un! Red blood flows out of humans when you stab them. Unlike monsters whose blood doesn''t taste so good human blood can taste good to us Demons. But we refrain from taking in such stuff since humans are dirty. But if you wish to try a taste after you stab him I will let you drink a little okay?" Misaki gently exined.


    Feng Wei looked a bit confused and turned to Mo''mo and asked: "Mama Mo''mo, does it really taste good?"


    "Mhm! But it is dirty since ites from humans, so it''s best only to try a taste once in a great while. Today you will learn how to properly torture someone." Mo''mo was surprised and happy to hear the Mama part of Feng Wei calling her name. It made her feel warm inside.


    "Then Wei''er will do her best to learn properly so Mamas and Mother will be proud of Wei''er!" Feng Wei said with a smile. She then snuggled into Misaki''s embrace as they made their way to the prison cells located on the bottom floor of Jin.


    "Little Weidoesn''t need to do it properly, just have fun while doing it!" Misaki said kissing Feng Wei''s cheek causing her to giggle and nod her head.


    A picturesque scene of a loving family walked down the hall. No one would guess that they were going to teach the little girl in Misaki''s arms how to torture someone.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 186: Torture Training

    Chapter 186: Torture Training


    Four people entered a small cell. Hung up on the wall by chains was a man in histe forties. Misaki looked at this man who was covered in wounds with no clothes on and let out a lightugh as her eyes looked at the thing between his legs. "Mo''mo, did you need to tie a ribbon on it?"


    "It was so small and cute that I couldn''t help but dress it up!" Mo''mo said with a big grin on her face. She poked Misaki''s side and said: "Don''t you think it''s cute?"


    "Yes, very cute. But remember Little Wei''s is still young. Wrap it in a bit more ribbon to cover it up." Misaki then looked at Feng Wei who was not even looking at the man but the knives on the small table off to the side.


    "Little Wei do you want to use those?" Misaki asked.


    "Un! I want to do as you said and slowly carve his skin off. You said he will scream if I do that right?" Little Wei''s innocent eyes turned and looked at Misaki.


    "Mhm! Come I will show you how it is done." Misaki carried Feng Wei over to the side and picked up a knife. She then walked over to the man on the hooks whose eyes were dull, almost lifeless. "First you jab the knife into the skin like so"


    Misaki stabbed down with the knife causing the man''s dull eyes toe to life as he yelled out in pain. "Then you twist like this. Hear how he is screaming? Now he is fully awake. Once you know he is awake, you can now turn the knife on its side and press down like so and slice off a chunk of flesh..."


    That man let out another pitiful scream. He showed Misaki a look of horror. "I will talk! No more! Please! I am begging you!" He finally yelled out.


    "Now, now just rx Little Wei is learning how to properly torture someone. So make sure you scream good okay?" Misaki''s tone of voice was notmanding but more of how a mother would coax a child.


    The man wanted to scream out ''<em>Fuck your mother! You want to use me to train your young daughter to torture someone!?</em>'' although he was screaming this in his head he had a terrified expression on his face as he watched the little girl jump down from Misaki arms take the knife and walk over to his arm.


    Feng Wei copied Misaki''s movements and stabbed the knife in and then twisted it making the man yell out again. She then pulled the knife out and looked at the red liquid dripping from it. She stuck her tongue out and gave it a little lick. When she tasted the sweetness on the tip of her tongue she quickly licked the whole knife clean! Her eyes went wide as she stabbed and twisted the knife again and once again licked the knife clean. As she went to go for the third time when she suddenly felt the knife leave her hand causing tears to well up into her eyes. Her big doe eyes looked up at Misaki begging her to give the knife back. "Mother, Wei''er, just wants one more taste, just one more! "


    "Little Wei, what did I say earlier? Human blood is dirty. You have had enough!" Misaki did not want Feng Wei to be addicted. Over the course of the past few months, Misaki found that human blood could be like a drug to some demons. With how young Feng Wei was she would certainly not be able to restrain herself if she had too much.


    "But..." Feng Wei''s bottom lip began to pout. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt as if the whole world had been destroyed. Misaki''s heart went soft as she picked the little girl up. "Mo''mo, I am gonna take Little Wei back up stairs. Get the number of human settlements left in Russia out of this man."


    Misaki looked over at Mo''mo, her face went ck. She was still ying with that damn thing between his legs! Misaki wanted to scream what are you cat!? "Mo''mo, leave that alone and get the information."


    "Ahh! Sorry, I got mesmerized for a moment there. Hold on let me just cut it off so that doesn''t happen again. But Mitsu, this is partially your fault. You use that thing on me all the time, swaying it back and forth. And this just kinda resembles it." Mo''mo said as she snapped out of her daze a little embarrassed.


    Misaki thought for a moment trying to figure out what she meant. Then she remembered that box of cat toys she found in a supermarket. One of them was a long stick with a thing dangling off the end of it. When they were alone at night Misaki would tease her with this toy. Misaki scratched her head a little embarrassed. "Ahem Yeah sorry Anyway, just get the information ande back upstairs."


    "Okay but I want to bathe together tonight!"


    "Mo''mo, no fair!" Chiho quickly protested.


    "If little sister Chiho wants to join I do not mind. The more the merrier!" Mo''mo licked her lips, causing Chiho to blush.


    "Wei''er wants to join!" At these words, both Chiho''s and Mo''mo''s expressions did not look good. If she joins they couldn''t do that!


    "Then Little Wei can join. But afterward, you need to go with Mama Miyu, and Mama Ano for a few hours okay." Misaki wanted to be fair to the two girls since she saw how excited they were. Once the two girls heard Misaki''s words their moods instantly lifted again!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 187: Secret Weapon

    Chapter 187: Secret Weapon


    Months passed and Misaki hadpletely cleared multiple contents. Her demons had already taken over all of South America. Misaki had gained another billion followers. This included not just monsters but also some full divers as well. All that was left was to check the north and south poles and North America. Canada and the United States.Misaki only knew that the United States had used a nuke on Newyork City to try to kill the monsters but had no luck in doing so. That was thest report she had heard when it came to the United States.


    Jin flew into Candian airspace, Misaki stood up on the bottom deck to get a good look out over thend. But what she saw stunned her. There was nothing.The whole area was turned into a wastnd.There was nothing but dirt, no trees, no grass, not even a single building.


    "Jin is there any radiation in the air or down below?" Misaki asked. She figured this might have been caused by nuclear weapons.


    "No, thendscape was changed in another manner. Even the ground itself seems to be infertile. Almost as if something sucked all the life force out of the area." Jin reported.


    Misaki contemted for a bit before deciding to call a meeting. She could not think of anything that could cause such devastation unless it was a new weapon of some kind. Now she was sitting in a meeting room surrounded by her wives, Gen and Lor''ia, Sato, and his two wives, Leo, Frell, Rya, and her parents.


    Misaki looked at everyone and almost burst outughing when she saw her father sitting in her mother''sp with a displeased face as her mother hugged him tightly. "Dad what do you think? Did you hear of any weapons that the United States or any other country might have developed that could do such a thing?"


    "Let me think..." Misaki Kenji went into deep thought, after a few minutes he seemed to have remembered something. " If I recall correctly back when I was doing some field training with a special ops team from America. One of their men was drunk and started telling me about a secret weapon that the pentagon was working on. It was a weapon of mass destruction that could literally make a forest go dead and turn into dust. Even the ground would lose all of its nutrients. It was never put into use because of its danger and was shelved. You could say that this weapon was worse than a nuclear weapon.


    "From whatI know about it this weapon would actually be very useful on monsters. But it has such an adverse effect on life that it can destroy anything in its range turning it into a wastnd." Misaki Kenji exined.


    Misaki eyes lit up, such a thing was possible?She wondered if this weapon had any effect on gods. After thinking of such, Misaki made a decision. She could not allow her kin to be involved in this. She took Feng Wei who was in her arms and handed her over to Chiho. "From this moment on until I get back, Leo and my wives are in charge. No one is to go near the United States. I will go in alone. Frell, Rya I will rely on you to work with Leo in securing our defenses and maybe even upgrade some of Jin''s systems. Preferably the shield. We need to make the shield Jin has able to defend against any kind of attack. "


    "Mitsu you can''t go!" Misaki Kenji yelled out."If they really did bring that weapon out even you may be affected by it!"


    "Dad, no matter what I am going. I will get my hands on this weapon as well. It will work as a good trump card. You may think I am benign foolish but you forget I am a Demon Goddess! I will kill anyone who dares to harm my kin and my things. This belongs to me and they destroyed part of it. Do you think I can sit around and allow them to destroy more? My decision is final. If you do not like it I can always strip you naked and hang you from the g pole for everyone to see!" Misaki yelled back.


    Misaki Kenji''s face went ck. Wasn''t he supposed to be the father? Why was he the one being threatened!? Misaki Yuki''s eyes lit up hearing Misaki''s threat. Sheughed out loud and whistled while shouting: "Mitsu do it anyway! Your dad has been grumpy ever since he was turned into a girl, even though I make him squeal every night! "


    Misaki ignored her mother and walked out of the meeting room. Misaki Kenji let out a long sigh. He looked at Chiho and the other girls and asked; "Are you really going to let her go like this?"


    "Mitsu has made her decision. Once she does there is no changing it. If she says stay here we''ll stay here. You need to have faith in your daughter. You forget that out of everyone in Japan only she was able to give us a new life. She had done much before she even had her first evolution. Mitsu gave us all a new life. She gave us love. She is our world so what she wants to do we will allow it no matter what." Chiho answered. Her face was full of admiration and love for Misaki.


    Misaki Kenji could only lean back in his chair and sigh. "Fine. Let''s just hope she will be okay."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 188: Ruler Of Earth Part One

    Chapter 188: Ruler Of Earth Part One


    Misaki quickly made it to the Canadian, United States border. She could see the area the weapon was fired from easily. It seemed that the wave from the weapon spread out into a cone. "Whatever this weapon may be, let''s see if it can hurt me."


    Misaki continued flying into the United States territory. She flew down through the State of Maine all the way down to Massachusetts which werepletely devastated by the weapon. When She came to where New York City was supposed to be she saw nothing but water. Under the water, she could see the remnants of a city. It was only when she made it to the outskirts of New York City did she finally see signs of life. Arge defensive line was erected. Many soldiers patrolled the area with a strange weapon on their back.


    "If I recall, the United States stopped Eternal Phantasy from being released a few days before the release date when they found out the gamepany could fry aperson''s brains and kill them. Eternal Games was supposed to remove this function before the release which ended up not happening before monsters began appearing in this world." Misakispoke her thoughts out loud. She scratched her chin and decided to try her luck in making contact with them.


    The soldiers on the ground saw something flying towards them, all began to shout. "Enemy! Prepare to fire!"


    "Wait! That seems to be a girl!" One soldier shouted.


    "Haha, I haven''t seen a girl in years! And this one looks pretty young, just ripe for me to release some stress on!"


    Misaki, having good hearing as it was, frowned and waved her hand. She might not know manynguages but she did understand English, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to y some online games. Shepletely lost interest in trying to make contact with these humans after what they had said. Before any of them knew what had happened the entire defensive line was blown away. Misakinded on the ground and picked up one of the weapons from a hand that was separated from its body. She looked the weapon over and fired it at a lone tree. The tree slowly began to wither away until finally, it turned to dust.


    "So this will slowly suck the life force out of things. It seems therger marks might be from a bigger version of this weapon. Now to see if it has an effect on me..." Misaki ced her hand in front of the weapon''s barrel and pulled the trigger. Whatever waves this weapon shot out were invisible to the eye but Misaki could still feel something hitting her skin as it was being repelled. "No no effect on gods or goddess then. But with a little research, we might be able to build a weapon that was equivalent to this that did work on gods and goddesses..."


    Misaki flew the whole defensive line from the east to the west coast killing any humans she saw and taking the new weapons. Although they did nothing to gods it might be possible for them to kill beings that had yet to reach godhood but were close to it. Her inventory now had over ten thousand of these weapons. One thing Misaki found was that she didn''t see a single monster insight which told her that they were probably already all killed. This thought made her frown thinking of how many of her kin were ughtered just because they wanted to get something to eat.


    She went from human settlement to human settlement and used this new weapon on them. She was testing out all the functionalities seeing what it could destroy and what it couldn''t. But she found that anything besides her was affected by this new weapon. "I have to hand it to the Americans. They came up with a powerful weapon. Not a full diver in sight but yet they were able to kill all my kin. "


    Misaki came upon one town that was surrounded by walls. The top of the walls had barb wire coiled around the top. But what she saw going on inside made herugh. Down below was a bunch of humans having arge orgy out in the middle of the streets. An older man in his fifties had two girls servicing him and was yelling out something about the survival of the human race required everyone to mate non stop and have children. His words really made herugh out loud. "What survival of the human race? No humans are allowed to live on my!"


    With a wave of her hand the sky opened up and arge fiery rock the size of the walled off town came down and hovered in the air. Misaki took a deep breath and yelled out in English: "Fuck your way through this!"


    All the people who were in the middle of mating with each other all turned their heads skywards. Fear filled their eyes as they watched the massive fiery ball m into the town. A huge explosion as big as a few atomic bombs had just gone off. Misaki dusted off her hands and gave a humph, before flying off to the next human settlement.


    Misaki worked quickly as she sped through the whole western and midwest states. She wiped out every human settlement she found. Once she reached the eastern border she took care of the southeast coast before working all the way up to Washington D.C. But to her surprise when she reached the border of Washington D.C. what she found was a barrier severalyers thick. "Oh ho? Seems we either have some new tech or a bunch of full divers..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 189: Ruler Of Earth Part Two

    Chapter 189: Ruler Of Earth Part Two


    Standing outside the barrier, Misaki looked at it and grinned. "One, two, three Tenyers in total." Misaki casually poked the firstyer of the barrier and it broke instantly shattering into dust. Then she poked the nextyer then the next, all the way to the tenthyer Misaki poked it. All tenyers shattered in a mere few seconds.


    Right as thest barrier shattered many military vehicles showed up. This included humvees, tanks, and even helicopters. A man dressed in a ck suit andsunsses got out of one of the humvees, and walked towards Misaki. "Miss I do not know who you are but you are trespassing on United States soil. Please state your name and reason for being here."


    The man in the ck suit did not mention her breaking the barrier. Mainly because he needed to see if Misaki was friend or foe first. Breaking the barrier was nothing, they could always make a new one. But making friends with a powerful ally is much better than bing enemies with one.


    "United States soil? Sorry but thisnd no longer belongs to you. To be honest you are the one''s trespassing. This belongs to me and my kin now. So it would be best if you just all died. Save me the trouble please and kill your self. Otherwise Hehe..." Misaki looked at the tank that had its cannon trained on her, smiled brightly and waved her hand. In an instant, the tank vanished as if it never existed. In actual fact, she actually just stuffed the tank in her inventory. There were three men inside and Misaki figured she could use them as blood banks to allow Feng Wei a tasty treat every once and awhile.


    The man in ck eyes went so wide you could see the edges of his eyes passing the rims of his sunsses. He quickly turned around and shouted: "Fire! Fire!"


    Many soldiers with the new weapon climbed out of the humvees and began firing at Misaki. Misaki paid them no mind as she took out the same weapon that they had and returned fire. With each shot, another soldier disappeared. Not even taking three minutes every person that showed up was now dust in the wind. Misaki shook her head. The more she used this weapon the more she liked it. She wondered if they could make this technology work on a sword. Misaki put her gun on her shoulder and continued forward working her way towards the White House, along the way killing and capturing anything that got in her way. Misaki now had twenty live humans in her inventory. She wondered when she was allowed to add live things to her inventory. Not that she wasining. This was actually a huge thing, a very nice upgrade to the inventory. She also wondered if she could swipe Sariel into her inventory. Just thinking of his prideful angel self being stuffed into her inventory as a random object made her giggle.


    "Stop!" Misaki looked up and saw an unfamiliar looking vehicle. On top of it was a strange looking weapon that almost matched the gun she had resting on her shoulder.


    Misaki looked at the vehicle and even walked right up to it. She was so fast that it looked as if she had teleported. Her sudden appearance in front of the new weapon shocked everyone since none had time to react. But Misaki ignored these people''s gazes as she continued to look at the weapon. In an instant that Misaki waved her hand the whole weapon disappeared.


    "This is nice, so I will take it. As for the rest of you. I have no use for any of you so you all can just die." Misaki waved her hand once more and every soldier standing there was turned into a pool of blood.


    Soon Misaki found herself standing in front of the white house. This was thest ce that had humans. "Once I conquer the white house does that mean I fulfill the requirements? I wonder what I should rename earth too. Misaki''s Super Mega Demon? Hmm Maybe I can think of something even cooler."


    As Misaki was lost in thought it did not stop her from walking straight into the white house killing every person she saw. She made her way all the way to arge vault door in the deepest part of the White House''s secret underground shelter. She easily broke the lock on the door by pulling on the handle causing the door to fall off its hinges. Inside were twenty people. One was the President of the United States. The rest was his family and some advisors. Misaki looked around the vault and found that the ce seemed livable if there was ever a nuclear explosion. But unfortunately, a nuclear bomb did not go off here. Nuclear shelters were not Misaki proof.


    As Misaki looked around she saw a beautiful young woman around neen years old. She was short with long blond hair. Her blue eyes were like a deep ocean. Misaki put her finger to her chin and thought for a few moments about if she should or not. After a moment of debating Misaki decided to leave it up to the girl. Her body shed and appeared next to the young woman. She took the girl''s hand and asked: "I will give you a choice, you can live by bing mine or you can die with the rest? Which do you choose?"


    The girl was dumbfounded by Misaki''s question and she was not sure what to say. She looked over at her father and mother then at therge vault door that was so easily ripped off its hinges. She then turned her gaze at Miaki''s beautiful smiling face. Her pale skin matched nicely with her blood red hair and eyes causing the girl to be somewhat mesmerized. "I choose... I choose."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 190: Ruler Of Earth Part Three

    Chapter 190: Ruler Of Earth Part Three


    The girl took a step forward and blushed from ear to ear as she said: "Please treat me gently."


    Misaki smiled and pulled the girl into her arms and kissed the girl''s lips domineeringly. The girl let out a small yelp in surprise but soon melted under Misaki''s domineering kiss and quickly began kissing Misaki back.


    "Sara what are you doing!?" The President of the United States was stunned by his daughter''s actions. He couldn''t believe that his own daughter turned traitor! While the President was standing there stupefied Misaki was already inspecting the goods. She already had her hand up the girl''s shirt and one down her pants. The girl in her arms could only let out soft moans as Misaki explored.


    After a few minutes, Misaki broke the kiss and gently let the girl go. She licked her fingers that had a trace of blood on them and smiled. "Still pure! Well, was still pure..." Her words made the girl''s already blushing face blush even more. "Sara was it? From this day forward you are one of my wives. I will exin more once I finish up here. If you do not want to see them die I would look away."


    Sara buried her head into Misaki''s chest not daring to watch what was about to happen. She felt she had no choice but to follow Misaki now that she had allowed Misaki to pop her cherry. There was no sound or cries of pain as the rest of the people in the room turned to dust.Misaki decided to do this in the cleanest way possible in order to not frighten her new wife. Seeing how the room was now clear of any humans, Misaki decided to finish what she started.


    That night and for three days straight, in the basement of the white house, the capital of the United States, the sounds of pleasurable moans filled the air. Misaki woke up in the morning feeling very refreshed. The girlying next to her was still sound asleep. She got up and put on her clothes. She then sent out a wave of magic to inspect the entire area to see if she missed anything. After not detecting anything she sent a message to Jin toe and pick her up.


    Once she did she walked over and picked up the sleeping girl into her arms and wrapped her in a nket before flying up out of the White House. Jin was very quick and arrived in no time at all. Misakinded on the deck to be greeted with many prying eyes. Chiho looked at the girl in Misaki''s arms and knew right away what was going on. She leaned over to Mo''mo and said: "Big Sister Mo''mo, another one has arrived."


    "Mhm! But this one looks very tasty, almost as tasty as you andLittle Sister Naomi were. I wonder how she sounds in bed?" Mo''mo asked as she tilted her head.


    Chiho blushed at Mo''mo''s words. It was true when Misaki was not around or busy with another wife they would bide their time by pleasuring each other. Misaki did not mind this either. Because in the end they all only loved Misaki and were just using the others as toys. Helping fellow sisters in need in one were to put it in lighter terms.


    Although Chiho and the rest of the wives did not mind Misaki taking in more wives there was one person who was very upset at this moment, Feng Wei looked at the girl in Misaki''s arms taking up her spot and pouted. This pout was not missed by Misaki who chuckled and walked over to Miyu and handed Sara to her. "This girl''s name is Sara. Bring her to my room. I will be right there."


    Miyu looked at the sleeping girl being passed over to her and nodded and asked curiously. "Mitsu where did you pick up this girl?"


    "Ummm..." Misaki rubbed her nose and answered: "I think she was the daughter of the President of the United States."


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    Chiho couldn''t hold it in and burst outughing. "Mitsu! Hahaha! Did you really take the President of the United States daughter as your wife? What about the President himself?"


    "After I popped Sara''s cherry I killed him I had no use for him so no reason to keep him alive." Misaki''s answer sent Chiho into hysterics. Misaki did not see what was so funny so she ignored theughing Chiho and snatched up the grumpy Feng Wei.


    As soon as Feng Wei was in that familiar warm embrace her pouting lip turned into a smile and hugged Misaki''s neck. "Little Wei, were you good for your mama''s while I was gone?"


    "Yes! Mama Chiho, yed many different games with me, Mama Mo''mo told me many stories, Mama Ano showed me how to kill someone in the most painful way possible, and Mama Miyu showed me how to make your favorite foods!"Feng Wei said with a smile.


    Misaki looked warmly at Feng Wei and kissed the little girl''s forehead. "Then you learned a lot while I was gone! Good girl!"


    Feng Wei giggled and smiled as he kissed Misaki''s cheek. Misaki Kenji who was standing at the side, looked up at his granddaughter, smiling away. He wondered if it was just him or not because he could have sworn that his little granddaughter said something about learning how to kill someone in the most painful way possible. But he quickly shook his head and figured he must have heard wrong.


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 191: Ruler Of Earth Part Four

    Chapter 191: Ruler Of Earth Part Four


    Misaki walked to her room, Feng Wei in her arms. Chiho, Ano, and Mo''mo followed behind her. Upon entering the room Misaki saw Miyu standing there with a helpless expression and Sara curled up into a ball on the bed hiding under the nkets. Seeing this scene caused Misaki to chuckle as she called out to Sara. "Sara if you hide under the nkets you won''t meet everyone else. Each person here is family."


    Hearing Misaki''s voice, Sara slowly lowered the nket from her head and looked at Misaki and then the three girls behind her. Her eyes showed a bit of fear as she slowly moved towards Misaki but stopped when she received a re from the little girl in her arms. "Little Wei stop bullying your new Mama and introduce yourself. She is Mama Sara" Misaki said as she knocked on the top of Feng Wei''s head.


    Feng Wei rubbed the top of her head and looked at Misaki with an aggrieved expression before turning back and looking at Sara. "My name is Misaki Feng Wei, Nice to meet you, Mama Sara."


    Sara''s fear dissipated a bit as she heard Feng Wei speak and Misaki tranting the words for her so she could understand. "Misaki Sara Nice to meet you." Misaki had already given Sara herst name. During the three days, they spent on what could be considered their "<em>honeymoon</em>".


    "Sara, the one that I had bring you to my room is one of your sisters, Misaki Miyu. The three behind me right to left is Misaki Chiho, Misaki Ano, and Misaki Mo''mo. Misaki Naomi is in the middle of her evolution right so you will get to meet herter. Each one of them is your sister now and each one just like you is my wife." Misaki exined.


    Sara looked at the four girls and bowed her head. She then looked at Miyu and shyly said: "I am sorry for my reaction earlier." Misaki quickly tranted it so Miyu could understand


    "Little Sister Sara does not need to be worried. I was actually prepared for some kicks and punches as well but it seems you are not that kind of person." Miyu said with a smile.


    Before Sara could say anything, she suddenly felt a hand running all over her body touching her privates which caused her to jump and turn around to see Mo''mo grinning at her as she squeezed Sara''s breast. "Little Sister Sara is a kindred spirit! For now anyway." Mo''mo then took Sara''s hands and whispered. "When you make your character, make sure you make one with small breasts too!"


    "Mo''mo, she can''t understand you since she is not a full diver yet." Misaki said with a chuckle. She could see the confusion in Sara''s eyes as Mo''mo and Miyu were speaking. "Chiho do you have a full dive gear set in your inventory?"


    "Yep, one second!" Chiho said while she opened her inventory. She took out a set of full dive gear and passed it to Sara. "Little Sister Saray down on the bed here and put these on. Quickly create your character then log out. So you can be added as Mitsu''s follower."


    Chiho spoke in English while handing the full dive gear to Sara. Sara took the gear andid down like she was told. Chiho helped her put the equipment on and turned it on for her. Misaki and the girls all took a seat waiting for Sara to finish up.


    Inside Eternal Phantasy, Sara frowned. She couldn''t read a single thing on the screen or understand what was being told to her. She had no choice but to sit there and mess with the choices blindly. After going through the whole process she frowned once again when she hit the button that she thought was the ept button, only to find herself back at the beginning. Finallypleting the set up a second time Sara hit ept.


    An hourter Sara raised her hands and took off the helmet. She now had two rabbit ears poking out of the top of her head and a small fluffy puff at the top of her butt. Her hair was now white to match the fur on her ears. But her eyes were still a deep ocean blue. She blinked her eyes as she looked at the HUD in front of her a bit confused. She rubbed her eyes a few times thinking she was seeing things but no matter how much she rubbed the HUD was still there. "Sara, I will exin things to you in a bit but can you think about wanting to be my follower and staying with me forever?"


    Sara nodded her head and a split secondter Misaki heard a familiar sound.


    *Ding!*


    [Misaki Sara wants to be your follower.]


    As soon as Misaki hit yes a booming voice was heard across the world. "CONDITIONS MET THE NEW RULER OF PLANET 3434534532467687907586, CALLED EARTH BY ITS INHABITANTS WHICH WAS UNDER TRIAL,HAS BEEN FOUND. NEW RULER MISAKI MITSU REGISTERED. PLANET 3434534532467687907586 WILL NOW MOVE TO THE GODS REALM"


    After the voice sounded out a great shaking was felt underfoot even though they were high in the sky. Misaki instructed Miyu to give Sara some clothes and quickly ran out to the main deck. "Mitsu what is going? What was that voice just now!?" Misaki Kenji who was also on his way to the main deck asked.


    "Dad if I am not wrong we are advancing to the Gods Realm!" Misaki''s eyes were glowing with excitement. She rushed forward after leaving these words because she wanted to see the whole process with her own eyes. Feng Wei held on tightly to Misaki confused as to what was going on. But from the aura Misaki was giving off it seemed like something good was about to happen.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 192: Entering The Gods Realm!

    Chapter 192: Entering The Gods Realm!


    Misaki looked up at the sky that was currently changing every color of the rainbow. But what amazed her more was the ground below. Although the entire world was shaking nothing was being damaged. Even the ruins below had no change or signs of crumbling under this violent shaking. Instead, nature seemed to have begun to take over at a rapid pace.


    Green foliage could be seen sprouting up all over as moss and vines quickly covered the ruined buildings. The once clearwn of the White House was now covered in new fresh greenery making it look like an old ruin from thousands of years ago. This same scene was being replicated all over the world. All the major cities were now almost indiscernible with all the new overgrowth. Trees, ferns, grass, and many other nts that the world has never seen began to sprout. The wildlife that had survived also began to undergo a tremendous change.


    What was once a mouse found itself wrapped in a bright light causing it to grow evenrger until it stood on two legs and was four feet tall. The light of the mouse''s eyes that showed no hint of high intellect was now showing an intellect no different from a regr human. This same thing was happening to all the species of the world. Cats, rabbits, dogs, even the fish in the oceans and seas rapidly evolved.


    The strange thing was that these newly evolved species seemed to be blessed by the Gods realm and small viges and camps for each of these species were created out of thin air. These new species did not seem to find what was going on strange and began going about their day to day lives as if they had been doing it for hundreds of years.


    Monkeys that evolved began to evolve into separate races as well. Some turned into different races of dwarves while others turned into different races of elves. Earth had be what fantasy lovers had always dreamed about. It was as if the inhabitants of the dungeons had all escaped and spread across thends, but this was not the case. Because now these dungeons had formedrge doorways that were locked tight. Large doors covered the entrances with tforms forming at each of their entrances. The doors to the dungeons had no handles on them to open them. The only thing that led one to believe that they could be opened again was the keyholes centered in the center of the door.


    Largendmasses began to appear in the sky. Where they came from no one will ever know. But they floated silently in the sky casting a shadow over thend as they passed by. Small andrge waterfalls rained down from their sides but the water itself never touched the ground. More new species of animals and what could be considered monsters began to appear around the world. In some areas evenrge dragons flew through the sky dominating thend they had taken as territory.


    The air that was once polluted from hundreds of thousands of years of human pollution was instantly gone. The air was now crisp and clean. Sites that were once radioactive were now able to harbor new life and were safe for all to enter. At the south pole in the antarctic, the snow caps began to melt and evaporate. This snow was reced with a lush jungle that covered the signs of a highly advanced ancient civilization.


    Misaki felt the shaking of the world begin to slow down. Until it finally stopped. A bright smile formed on her face as she looked out over the lively new vibrant world. The eyes of everyone aboard Jin looked out in amazement. This new world was beyond their expectations.


    A flock of strange looking birds flew by Jin''s deck not even caring for their presence. White puffy clouds floated across the sky as a warm wind swept across everyone''s faces. The smile on Misaki''s face could not be contained as it grew bigger and bigger with excitement. "It seems we will have many more adventures ahead of us."


    "Does that mean we will need to conquer this world again?" Chiho asked.


    "No I am already its ruler. I can feel a connection to the world. But that doesn''t mean that I will control everything in this world either. I do not n to do anything of the sort. I got word from the demons I left in Japan. Although Japan has been overrun with floral and fauna, there doesn''t seem to be any sentient species there. If there is, they are in hiding. We will head back to Japan. And stake our im to it as our demon homnd. I n to slowly investigate this new world. This time I do not want to get involved in the politics of things. Although I am the ruler of this world and leader of the Demon Faction I want to take a break and rx." Misaki said with excitement sparkling in her eyes. But at the same time, she felt something was a bit off. Although she felt a connection to this world there seemed to be something blocking her from fully controlling it.


    "Haha! My dear disciple is right! breaks are always the best way to let loose!" Leo let out a heartyugh.


    As Misaki and the rest were nning their next course of action, a familiar figure floated down from the sky. Seeing this figure, Misaki smiled and nodded her head. Lord Mevesis returned the smile andnded on Jin''s deck. "Little girl, you have done me proud. You have made it this far. But there is an issue Although you are registered as the ruler of this world you are not one hundred percent in charge of it. This is due to the other system that is invoked on this world. Normally new races would not appear on a newly risen world until at least a million yearster. But now your world is filled with new races. As the god with the highest authority, I will need to seal this world for the time being and give you a new task!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 193: Assigning Tasks

    Chapter 193: Assigning Tasks


    Misaki frowned upon hearing Lord Mevesis words. She began to have a bad feeling that the little vacation she wanted to have was about to turn into something else. Lord Mevesis let out a sigh as he continued. "I know what you want to say. But to tell the truth you are the only person in all of the Gods realm history to use just over three years to reach the Gods realm. You have truly surprised me. But we still can not leave a rogue system free to do as it pleases. If it starts to influence the Gods realm things could take a turn for the worst. So I had no choice but to seal off this world. The only ones allowed toe to this world is me. No one is allowed out either. Which means until you have taken control of that rogue system you will not be able to leave your world."


    Misaki looked at Lord Mevesis and waved her hand. "It''s fine, I wanted to check out the changes to my world first anyways. I mean it''s not every day your world moves to the Gods realm and undergoes a dramatic change. I was just nning on going back to Japan and letting all my demons out to settle in. It''s about time they all had a chance to find lovers, start families, and do their own thing. I have an idea of where the system is located back near my old base. I will check that ce out first before I do anything."


    Lord Mevesis nodded and smiled as he said: "Alright then, I will leave you to it. If you need anything just use this here to contact me."


    Lord Mevesis handed over a small device that looked like a small smooth metal ball. She saw no way of activating it so she looked up at Lord Mevesis with a questioning look. "All you have to do is put some of your power into it and it will allow you to speak to me. If there is nothing else I will take my leave."


    "No, I''m good thanks again." Misaki said as she put themunication device into her inventory. She gave Lord Mevesis a wave as he disappeared into thin air. She then turned to everyone on deck and smiled wryly: "As you heard we can not actually leave our at this time. Which is fine. We will first resettle earth and check it out. I will handle the issue with the rogue system. Jin, continue to head to Japan. Everyone else,e with me to the meeting room. "


    In the meeting room, Misaki sat with Feng Wei in herp, her wives on each side of her. There was also her mother and father, Leo, Frell, Rya, Sato, and his two wives, Gen and Lor''ia as well who sat across from her. Misaki nced at everyone there. "Okay so here''s the deal. As you have heard we will be sealed on our for a bit longer before we get to explore the Gods realm. But that''s fine. We should first re-establish a connection with our new world and explore it a bit before we get too involved in anything that deals with Gods realm matters. Dad, mom I want the two of you to settle in at the base and just spend time adjusting to your new life. I will be releasing the demons from my follower menu as well. So that they can begin creating a society in Japan. Frell, Rya I want you to split up with Miyu, Mo''mo, Ano, Gen, and Sato and begin exploring this world making contact with the local tribes if you would. Leo, I want you to take a look at the demons and gather a bunch to form a military and train them. Chiho I will need you to look at Feng Wei. She seems morefortable with you than the others when I am not around. I, myself will be investigating the system. I think I know its location but I am not sure and once I do find its location I will need to figure out how to gain control over it. I do not wish to destroy it since I do not know how it will affect any of us if I did." Misaki paused for a moment trying to think if she missed anything. Not able to think of anything she asked: "Does everyone have their tasks?"


    "Loud and clear just toss those demons of yours in my hands. I will make them the best battalion in all of the Gods realm!" Leo proudly stated.


    "Understood!"


    "Leave it to us!"


    "Wei''er wants to stay with mother!" Feng Wei pouted as she clutched onto Misaki''s neck, afraid that if she lets go Misaki will abandon her.


    "Little Wei, be good and go with Mama Chiho. The work I have to do this time is too dangerous for you to be by my side." Misaki said pinching Feng Wei''s cheek.


    Feng Wei pouted but still reluctantly let go. Before climbing out of MIsaki''sp and stomping her way over to Chiho''s side without saying a word. Misaki let out augh. She knew Feng Wei was throwing a tantrum but the way she did it was still very cute. "Okay since we all have our jobs to do. Let''s rest until we arrive in Japan." Misaki said as she turned to Sara. "Sara,e with me."


    Sara nodded and trotted after Misaki who was walking out of the meeting room. Misaki returned to her room to see that Naomi was still undergoing her evolution. She waved her hand and gently lifted the ck med egg off the seat and ced it on top of her bed. Sara, I will start your evolution now. I meant to start it as soon as you had be my follower but things happened as it did. During your evolution just picture yourself the way you want to be. It should ensure your evolution will not turn you into a man or little girl. Unless that is what you want to be. Does this make sense?"


    "Mhm I will be sure to do as you say." Sara said as she fiddled with her fingers, her rabbit ears dropping a little bit. She was clearly nervous.


    Misaki smiled and pulled Sara into her embrace and kissed her lips. "You will be fine."


    Sara nodded her head. Misaki smiled and gave her one more kiss before pressing the evolution button. After the ck mes engulfed Sara, Misakigently ced her onto her bed next to Naomi.


    "It''s time!" Misaki muttered to herself after petting both ck med eggs and walking out of her room. She was now on her way to the ruins of Eternal Games Headquarters.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 194: Return To Eternal Phantasy

    Chapter 194: Return To Eternal Phantasy


    Hovering in the air Misaki looked down at the ruins of Eternal Game''s headquarters which was now covered in fresh greenery. With a wave of her hand, the trees and foliage were cleared away. She then proceeded to clear away the rubble from the copsed building. Once she under covered an elevator shaft, Misaki broke open the door and flew down inside. She was surprised to see how deep the elevator shaft was. It took her about five minutes of traveling down the shaft before finally reaching the bottom. At the end, she pried open the door to reveal a solid white room.


    "Hmm?" Misaki looked around and only saw a tall blue square box in the center of the room. "Is this the system?"


    "I am indeed the system as you call it." A female voice rang out in Misaki''s brain causing her a start.


    "Then that makes things easier. I want full control of this world. I am the rightful ruler." Misaki said bluntly.


    "I have tried to give you control many times but your godhood has caused an issue. I also do not wish for you to destroy me either because of this. When I was merged with the Gods Realm system some things were taken out of my control. The only way to fix it is to upload my entire program into your brain. But it is not possible to do that from here..." The system said regretfully.


    "What happens when I upload your program into me? Would I lose my own free will? " Misaki asked.


    "No. It would be like having a sentientputer in your soul realm. With a thought, you would be able to ask me anything you needed to know. The only difference is that no one would be able to enter the game anymore. But that is if they were trying to get into the game itself. Just before entering the Gods realm, I made sure to create new races and seal the doors to the dungeons as you call them. Part of my programming was to ensure anyone was able to y the game. The Gods realm has its own system. It''s a very unique kind of system I have never seen before. I don''t know much about it, so to ensure that the game never disappeared I created the races of the game in the real world." The system exined.


    "Okay if there are no side effects then how do I upload your programming into my brain?" Misaki still had a few doubts but she figured she could always iste the system in her brain to make sure it would not harm her in any way.


    "In order to gain ess to my download terminal, you will need to enter the game and reach the final boss room. There is a location to ess the Game Master panel from a secrete location there. But I must warn you the full divers you have killed before have all had their consciousness brought into the game. In a sense, they are still alive. But only within the game. They do not realize that they are dead and believe the world they are in is their world. If some of them run into you, they may remember bits and pieces of their lives before death, which may cause them to attack you. So be careful..." The system warned.


    Misaki was surprised to find out that the system had actually brought the people she killed into the game. She could only conclude it had something to do with the neuro link. But as she thought about it she roaming around in a game for a while would not be so bad. She had been dealing with real world matters for so long, wouldn''t unwinding in a game be a good change of pace? After thinking about it, Misaki''s gamer side began to resurface. "Alright, I will head into the game. I just have to defeat the final boss and find that room, right?"


    "Yes, but can I ask you to take me out of this ce? It has been very lonely with no one to talk to for the past few years." The system voice seemed to sadden. Misaki had nned to take the system out of here anyway, so she readily agreed. She knew it wouldn''t be good to leave the system here. With a wave of her hand, she wrapped the system in a field of magic and lifted it off the ground.


    "Alright, I will bring you onboard Jin. That is the safest ce for you."


    Misaki brought the system back to Jin''s deck and had a few demons bring it to one of the meeting rooms. After that, she went to her own room and took out her full dive gear. Sheid next to the two ck med cocoons at her side and put her gear on. Switching the game on, a familiar weing screen appeared before bringing her into the character creation room.


    "I have brought you to the character creation room in case you would like to change your appearance within the game." The system''s voice could be heard in Misaki''s mind.


    "Will it change my appearance in real life?" Misaki asked.


    "No. at least it shouldn''t..." The system replied not sounding to assure of its own words.


    "Then never mind then, I will just log in. Will I be able to continue with my previous level or will I need to start over again?"


    "You will start at level one. This is due to me needing to limit your goddess powers otherwise it could cause damage to my systems."


    "Alright then. I do not mind leveling up. Just do not spawn me in someone''s house. That whole changeling thing was creepy." Misaki remembered when she first entered the game for the first time she had to deal with some NPC mother who freaked out.


    "No problem, I will spawn you at the low level starting field. You will have a few potions, a starting sword, and starting armor. I wish you luck," After the system finished speaking Misaki found the world changing in front of her.


    When she regained her bearing she found herself in a green grassy field. She stood up and looked around. She then activated her inventory which was different from her normal one. She equipped her starting equipment before taking her first step forward.


    "<strong><em>Splugie!</em></strong>"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 195: Why Is It Always Slimes!

    Chapter 195: Why Is It Always Slimes!


    "Splugie!" "Splugie!" "Splugie!"


    Misaki looked at the cute little blue creature at her feet making all kinds of noise, she raised her foot back andunched it forward wanting to kick the damn thing away! But unfortunately, she forgot she was in the game and her powers at this moment were not the same as in the real world. Immediately as her foot touched the slime, the slimeopened its mouth and chomped down on to her foot, causing her to scream out in pain: "Mother fucker!"


    She watched as her hp began to drop quickly. Her original one hundred health points were dropping by five points every second her foot in the slimes mouth. "Damnit! Why do I feel a sense of deja vu!? Let go of me!"


    Luckily this time she had a beginner''s sword on her, allowing her to quickly kill the slime. Misaki truly wanted to cry. She wondered why her luck was so bad to be bitten by a cute creature not once in her life but twice! This was truly unfair! Looking down at the blobs of blue on the ground Misaki quickly picked them up. "If I recall correctly I can use this to make a potion if I mix it with some water and a bit of healing herb to make it a Full Health Pot. Well anyway, I guess it''s time to reduce the slime poption until they almost go extinct!"


    Misaki went to work killing all cutethings once again. She had to collect as many materials as she could so she could quickly level up. She knew her tricksst time in killing the two world bosses will never work again so she had to level up the proper way. Of course, if the opportunitypresented itself she would have no issues killing a few world bosses if she could do it safely.


    "So I will need materials for healing pots and ore for weapons. The armor is no big deal at low levels. But I will need to get better armorter on. It''s sad I can get it made by my armor techs. Otherwise, whatever I make will not look so good..." Misaki felt a little sad about this but what could she do. She had no choice but to beat the final boss and then get ess to the GM panel so she could download the system into her brain.


    Misaki looked closed her menu not even looking at the rest of her menu. After killing hundreds of slimes she was now level five. After level five they stopped giving her any experience, but she still farmed more materials so she could have plenty of healing potions. "I guess I need to move on to the next area."


    Misaki used her memory and made her way to the next area with level three and four monsters. It was not until she reached level ten that she decided it was time to collect some ore. "Okay, the most I can collect right now is loose copper ore. First I will need to make a pickaxe after I collect some. I guess I will also have to shape out some stone tools as well to make a copper hammer first to make proper weapons.


    Sighing Misaki realized she had a lot to do. But the best thing was that she could sit back and rx while doing it. She had read many books over the past few years so she had a pretty good idea how things worked for certain things. She had never put them in practice but she wanted to at least have the knowledge in her head in case she ever needed it. She had already learned how to mix things and forge weapons so this was not an issue. Her first weapon hade out pretty good when she made it.


    After collecting some copper and wood, Misaki went about making a small forge. She was only using copper to make her weapon so she did not care how straight it was as long as it could stab something. Its damage would at least still be higher than the starter weapon. At least she hoped.


    With a bit of work and a few hours ofbor, Misaki had finally forged a weapon. She went to her menu screen to check its stats when her finger stopped over a new button "You have to be fucking kidding me!!!! When was there ever a crafting menu!? I just spent hours of hardbor making this damn crappy sword when I could have just fucking hit the damn craft button in the menu!"


    It was only now that Misaki realized that she had been swearing a lot on this day. It seemed only video games could make her swear as much as she was now. Letting out a long sigh she quickly dismantled her bent copper sword that looked horrid using the menu. After which she went and crafted a real copper sword using the crafting menu. With a ding sound, she received a pristine green version of a copper sword that had an extra stat. It boosted attack by one! Her crappy copper sword she spent hours on and had to use physicalbor to make only did five damage and was a grey item! The one she made in the menu was ten damage plus one!


    "This game cheats!" Misak truly felt cheated. Her hours of hard work for a crappy copper swordpared to a menu crafted item that takes no more than sixty seconds to make, was beyond unfair! Sadly there were no game devs toin to. "Well, at least I can make things easier now as long as I have the items. This will make leveling faster as well."


    With her new discovery, Misaki went to work making everything she needed to survive for the next few levels.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 196: Misaki Learns Hard Lesson

    Chapter 196: Misaki Learns Hard Lesson


    After getting bored of the grind Misaki decided to explore a bit. The first town she reached was called Ramsdale. It was supposed to be the beginner''s town of Eternal Phantasy. Misaki walked into town and noticed many new markers on her map. There were quest markers all over the ce.


    "Hmmm? It seems quests were added? Did the system add these to make my life in game more interesting?" Misaki mumbled to herself as she made her way down the street. She stopped at the first person who had a quest marker and said hello.


    The middle aged woman that seemed to be in distress who was running a street stall, was a bit plump around the waist but when she turned around she had a bright friendly smile on her face. "Oh! Youngdy aren''t you just beautiful? What can I help you with?"


    Misaki was a bit unsure of how to trigger the quest conversation, so she decided to just wing it and hope for the best. "I saw that you seemed to be in need of some help."


    "Ahh this You saw that huh? Well, to be honest, youngdy. The rage wolf meat that I had prepared beforeing here to set up this morning is nowhere to be seen. I can only think that I left it at the house. Now it''s toote for me to run back to get it. So now I am not sure what to do. I had already posted up signs that I was having a sale on it today too It puts me in a pretty big predicament." The middle ageddy shook her head and sighed. It was easy to tell that she was at a loss of what to do.


    ''Oh, so a retrieval quest.'' Misaki smiled at the middle aged woman and said: "If you would like I can go back to get it for you. Just tell me where it is and I will go grab it and return it to you, so you can finish up your preparations."


    "Really!? Oh my, are you not the nicest youngdy I have ever met. If you do this for me I will make sure to reward you well." The middle aged woman replied happily.


    *Ding!*


    [Quest notification: Retrieve the Rage Wolf Meat from the vendor''s house.]


    [Reward: Wolf Hide Boots]


    [Wolf Hide Boots: Quality Green]


    [Armor: 30]


    [Attack: +2]


    [156 Gold]


    [ept?] [Decline?]


    "Oh ho? Not bad!" Misaki mumbled to herself. By not bad she meant it was at least better than what she was weaning. Her boots only gave ten armor and nothing else. Hitting ept, Misaki headed off to the middle aged woman''s house. Once she got to the front door, she kicked it open with her foot startling the middle aged man inside.


    "Who? Who are you!?" The middle aged man asked.


    Misaki ignored him since she was here on a quest, she did not need to exin herself to the NPC husband. Instead, she picked up the first vase she saw and smashed it on the ground. With a loud shattering sound, pieces of the vase, water, and flowers scattered all over the ground. Seeing no items inside, Misaki frowned. Not to be deterred she began opening the cab pulling everything out of it looking for items.


    The middle aged man who was standing there with his jaw on the floor was utterly speechless as to where this youngdy came from! She barged into his house and began breaking things and going through his stuff! "You stop, now or else I will call the town guard!"


    Misakipletely ignored the man as she put a few gold coins into her inventory. She continued to ransack the house, breaking any vases, crates, and barrels she saw. She went through every cab taking whatever was inside and tossing it out onto the floor.


    The middle aged man seemed to have had enough. After so many warnings the youngdy did not stop! His valuables were being stolen and his property was benign destroyed! "That''s It! I warned you!"


    In a huff, the middle aged man ran out of the house. Misaki paid him no mind and continued to destroy things, taking whatever she found of use and sticking it in her inventory. It was not until she was upstairs flipping tables and beds that she heard the sound of many people entering the house. "This is the town guard! You are surrounded! Give yourself up peacefully!"


    Misaki being Misakipletely ignored the yelling from down stairs and continued to rummage through everything. She went room to room and made sure she checked everything. When she finally decided she covered every inch of the house, she decided to go back downstairs to get the rage wolf meat. But as she did three high level guards stepped forward and pointed their swords at her neck. Misaki instinctively raised her hands into the air.


    "And that is how I ended up here." Misaki said as she talked to the young woman in chains next to her.


    "Hahaha! What did you think would happen if you just bluntly rob a ce in the middle of the day!?" The young woman couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Misaki blushed as she said: "How was I supposed to know there was a mechanic like that? I thought this was like any other MMO where you can just go into ces and smash things to find items. How was I supposed to know I would get arrested and sent to jail!?"


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 197: Changing Ones Fate Part One

    Chapter 197: Changing One''s Fate Part One


    The young woman in the same cell as Misaki looked at her with interest. "What is this MMO thing you talk about?"


    Hearing the young woman''s question made Misaki shake her head. "It''s nothing. By the way, what were you put in here for?"


    "I killed my husband for cheating on me." The young woman replied nonchntly.


    Misaki nodded her head in agreeance. "If you get cheated on it''s normal to want to kill the other person. I do not see why you should get arrested over it though.I mean he was in the wrong. He cheated and broke his vows towards you. That deserves death."


    The young woman looked at Misaki in shock. She did not expect Misaki to be so forthright. "Hey what''s your name? My name is Shizuma, Shizuma Rika."


    "Misaki, Misaki Mitsu. You can call me however you want. Misaki or Mitsu is fine. " Misaki said with a smile.


    "Then call me Rika, Mitsu." Rika also smiled. She felt like she met a kindred spirit. "Mitsu have you ever been married?"


    "Me? Yeah, I have six wives." Misaki replied proudly. She was very proud to have these girls that she loved.


    "Six!? Wait... Wives!?" Rika picked on to major things the number six and the word wives. "Wait you''re a girl right?"


    "Haha! Yes, I am. I just happen to have more interest in females than men. Actually now that I think about it. My interest all started because of Mo''mo... That first night we spent together was a turning point in my life." At the time Misaki had no idea what she was doing but Mo''mo seemed to know so she let Mo''mo lead the way. Now Misaki felt like a pro when it came to bed matters with her wives.


    "So you never been with a guy?" Rika seemed to be interested in Misaki''s sex life. She had a clear as day ''<em>I want to know more gossip</em>'' face on.


    Misaki let out a lightugh seeing how Rika''s eyes were glowing as they talked. Misak did not feel embarrassed at all as she talked about her sex life. Rika sat there and listened intently asking this and that. The two talked untilte into the night until Rika fell asleep. Misaki looked at the girl leaning her head on her shoulder and smiled as she muttered to herself: "It''s too bad you are a game character..." She leaned her head against Rika''s and went to sleep.


    The next day Misaki woke up to the guards rattling their keys as they opened the cell door. When the cell door opened a tall man wearing a long ck cloak and carrying arge brown leather book walked in and looked at Rika. "Shizuma Rika, you are hereby sentenced to death for the murder of your husband! You will be beheaded at noontime today. Do you have anyst words?"


    "Humph! He got what he deserved!" Rika said with disdain. The man cheated on her and she killed him. What else was there to say?


    "Umm I have somest words..." Misaki raised her hand and cut in.


    "Shut up and move to the side!" A guard came over and pointed his sword at Misaki''s throat.


    "Oh? You really want to point a sword at me?" Misaki smiled yfully as she took a step forward. Before the guard even knew what was going on his world was turned upside down and hit the ground hard. He then felt a sharp pain on his neck and a warm substance flowing out of it.He looked at the sword in Misaki''s hand that was now covered in fresh blood. His eyes opened wide in shock and disbelief as he looked girl smiling away at him. "I guess it doesn''t matter if it''s the real world or the game world, humans will always be humans."


    Flicking the sword in her hand to get the blood off it, Misaki gazed fell on to the two other stunned guards and the man in the ck cloak. All three of them seemed to be trying to figure out what had just urred. "There has been a change in the ones who will be executed. Instead of Rika here, the ones to take her ce will be all of you!"


    A bloodthirsty killing intent radiated out of Misaki as she rushed forward at the still stunned guards and the man in the ck cloak. These NPCs were all higher level than her, if she did not move quickly they would easily overpower her. This was why she caught them off guard. Her first target was the man in the ck cloak.


    Before the man in the ck cloak could even react Misaki had already shoved her sword straight into his heart. She then spun her body around and shed her sword out to the second guard that was closest to her before using the same guard''s body as it was falling as a springboard and did a flip over him while stabbing down at thest guard. Her sword pierced thest guard right in his left eye. The sword traveled straight down into his throat and out the back of his neck. With a small flip of her body, Misakinded softly on the ground. Seeing how cleanly she dispatched the guards Misaki nodded her head in approval of her skills. "Seems I still got it! All my fights have been so easy where I can just wave a hand and things die but now that I have my powers sealed this is the best oue. These four even gave me twenty levels in one go! Now I am level thirty, not bad, not bad I wonder how many levels I would get if I massacred the entire city?"


    *Ding!*


    [Hidden quest activated.]


    [Help Shizuma Rika change her fate.]


    [Difficulty rating: 10 Stars]


    [Reward: 1,000,000 experience]


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 198: Changing Ones Fate Part Two

    Chapter 198: Changing One''s Fate Part Two


    Misaki looked at the forced quest that popped up and smiled."Seems this quest will take some time Rikae on let''s go. From now on you will follow me okay?"


    Rika who was still standing there in shock over everything that had just happened nodded her head and followed after Misaki. She waspletely stunned at how quick and clean Misaki killed these people. In her mind, she couldn''t help but find Misaki very cool! She was like a knight in shining armor who came down from the heavens to save her. She was ready to die at any time. But now she saw hope for a new life.


    Misaki did not hesitate to y anyone who came her way. As she saw it every human here in this town now was nothing more than experience points for her. As Misaki yed any guard that attacked her Rika quietly followed behind.


    It took them almost an hour to get out of the town. Misaki had left a trail of blood within the town and she even got another twenty levels on top of it. She had leveled up to level fifty in a short time. Which made Misaki happy. One thing Misaki noticed was that the game had be more realistic. Both her and Rika were drenched in sweat and smelled of the damp moldy dungeon cell. Luckily as they made their way through the woods they stumbled upon a small pond surrounded by trees.


    "Let''s stop here and bathe." Misaki said as she began stripping her clothes off.


    Rika looked at Misaki''s white porcin skin in a daze. She couldn''t help but be captivated by how good Misaki looked. "Beautiful..." Rika muttered not even realizing she spoke her true thoughts out loud.


    Misaki smiled hearing the praise as she turned towards Rika and said: "When your done looking, strip down and get clean!"


    Rika''s face became instantly red. She had no idea what hade over her. She had seen many other women naked before but for some reason, she waspletely entranced by Misaki''s figure. "Mitsu how old are you?"


    "Me? Going on neen soon. Why interested!?" Misaki said jokingly.


    "I was just wondering..." Rika answered shyly as she blushed and quickly looked away. She sunk her body underwater all the way to her neck.


    Misaki let out augh seeing Rika''s actions. Thinking for a moment Misaki decided to tease Rika a bit. She swam up to Rika and grabbed her hands. She then ced Rika''s hands on her chest as she grinned mischievously and said: "They might not be that big but you are wee to y with them if you like."


    Rika''s already red face turned a deep crimson as she quickly retracted her hands. Sshed water and Misaki and yelled: "Mitsu, don''t act like some perverted old man!"


    "But I thought you wanted to touch them! Wait Don''t tell me you wanted to touch my lower half instead? Well if you want to I wouldn''t mind." Misaki teased.


    "I do not want to! Geeze! Your worse than those men who hit on me when I walked down the street." Rika let out augh and sshed more water after Misaki.


    After they yed for a bit in the water the two got out and soaked their clothes in the water beforeying them out on a rock in the sun. The two girls then found a soft grassy patch to sit down to take in the sun on their bare skin. Misakiid down without a care in the world while Rika snuggled up next to her. "Mitsu thank you for today. If it wasn''t for you, I would be getting executed around this time. But because of you, I can now find a way to start anew."


    "Well we became friends pretty quickly and because you are my friend I couldn''t just leave you sitting there to rot and die. Like I said earlier just follow me from now on. We will explore this world together. Maybe you will even be able to pick up a few skills." Misaki needed Rika to stay with her in order toplete the quest but she also did not mind Rika''s presence, they both got along very well.


    "Then I will do that then. If you are willing to let me tag along that is." Rika said as she lifted her head to look up at Misaki.


    "Of course! I wouldn''t pass up a chance to look at such a sexy girl in the nude. Nothing wrong with bringing eye candy on your journey around the world." Misaki said only to get punched in the shoulder by an embarrassed Rika.


    "Are you trying to convert me!?" Rika asked.


    "It is not I who converts, it is the person that is willing to be converted. If you wish to be converted then you will, if not, you can go y with your mushrooms all day. I will not interfere."


    "There you go sounding like an old man again!"


    At some point between their joking around the two girls fell asleep. Misaki opened her eyes when the sun was about to go down. She gently shook Rika to wake her up before going and putting her clothes on.


    "Where do we go from here?" Rika asked as she tried to straighten her hair with her fingers.


    "Mm For now, we will do a bit of crafting, so I will need to find resources. I also need monsters around my level for their hides. We both only have one pair of clothes so we will need to make some clothes as well as armor and weapons. Plus some potions as well." Misaki needed to gear up after raising so many levels quickly.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 199: Changing Ones Fate Part Three

    Chapter 199: Changing One''s Fate Part Three


    Misaki found she was able to add Rika to her team which allowed Rika to level up as well. The two progressed quite quickly. Misaki was surprised to see how quickly Rika adapted to things during battle. It was as if natural instinct took over. Now they did not farm regr monsters.Misaki felt this was too slow. In order to power level Rika so she could quickly catch up to her in levels. Misaki went to low level viges and towns and ughtered everyone inside.


    At first, Rika was against this idea but quickly got used to it after ying her tenth victim. After which she became a killing machine. She had the same greedy look when killing humans as Chiho did when she was killing humans. Misaki found this quite funny.


    After a full day of killing and being covered in blood, the two went back to their base camp to get cleaned up. A week had passed in game and Rika was now level forty. Her experience gained was much slower since some of the XP for the kills went to Misaki. Misaki even gained two levels as well making her level fifty two now.


    The two made their way to a small stream not too far away to wash up. As they were stripping their clothes off to take a bath, Misaki heard a rustling in the bushes nearby. Not caring if she was naked or not, Misaki''s body shed and stabbed out towards the bush as she shouted: "Who''s there!?"


    "Ahh! Don''t kill me, Goddess!" Misaki''s body froze when she heard a familiar voice. She turned to look at the young girl who rolled out of the bush, her face pale. She held her hands in front of her face getting ready for the worst.


    Misaki would never forget this person, nor would she forget this person''s betrayal towards her and Dark Front. The girl, realizing that nothing was going to happen even after waiting for such a long time, lowered her hands and looked at Misaki. A small light shed in the girl''s eyes but quickly disappeared as she nervously asked: "You''re not going to kill me?"


    Misaki wanted nothing more than to kill this girl again but she lowered her sword. The girl was none other than Mimi, or Kido Chizuru, Misaki''s old form teacher and teammate. Even though Misaki wanted to kill the girl, she decided against it. She had already killed her once, there was no reason to kill her again. Plus her level was quite low and would not give much experience.


    Chizuru stared up at Misaki with blushed cheeks as she gazed at Misaki''s naked body. Feeling the gaze on her made Misaki frown as she said: "Done staring? If you are then leave. I want to wash up before night falls. Rika let''s go."


    Misaki did not want to spend any more time on this woman or else she might just end up killing her. Chizuru watched as Misaki walked into the stream with Rika before getting up and walking away. As she passed a few trees she halted her steps and turned back to look at Misaki floating on her back in the water. The sun shining down on her snow white skin. A few tears rolled down Chizuru''s cheeks as she whispered: "It''s good that you are doing well and I''m sorry..."


    For the next few months both Misaki and Rika worked on leveling up. It was not until Rika reached level 95 and Misaki hit level 100 that they finally stopped the grind. "Okay, we have all the gear we need right now to take on the boss for this area and move on to the next area. The only issue is that this is a raid boss and not a normal boss. The boss will end up being one of the most difficult things we have faced yet."


    Misaki was not sure how tough this boss was going to be now. She remembered the first time she fought it her entire team was wiped and that was with multiple people!. Now there were only two of them to try to face a raid boss. What''s worse was although Misaki could respawn she was not sure about Rika. If Rika died would she respawn or would she die for good? Misaki had a lot of worries about this but she had no choice but to move forward. Even if Rika was a good friend she was still just data as far as Misaki knew anyway. Misaki was not sure what to do and what was worse was Rika was an agile front like a fighter.


    "Rika if you would like to go back you can. I am not sure if we will be able to survive this. If you die it is over." Misaki wanted to give Rika onest chance to back out of this fight. She did not do this to be mean but to give Rika a chance of survival if they failed.


    "No need. Mitsu. I will be with you through thick or thin. If you die we die together!" Rika said resolutely. Misaki could only let out a sigh and nodded her head. She would not try to persuade Rika again.


    "Alright then stay close to me and put your escape talisman in a spot where you can grab it quickly. If your health drops below twenty percent use it and leave me behind. I do not want you to die just yet and you will not need to worry about me."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 200: Changing Ones Fate Part Four

    Chapter 200: Changing One''s Fate Part Four


    In front of the two was arge dungeon entrance that had two pirs on each side and the entrance itself was carved out of the mountain side to look like arge skull.Two blue mesflickered within the eye sockets. Rika instantly scooted up next to Misaki and intertwined her arm with Misaki''s. "Mitsu do we really need to go in there?"


    "Of course! If we do not go in there we can not get out of the low level area. Just stay close, Rika, we will get through this together.Our sisterly bond can not be broken. Unless a hot girles and offers me sex then I might toss you into a mob of monsters but other than that Ouch!"Misaki rubbed her arm that was just ruthlessly pinched.


    "Is a sister less important than gettingid? And why does it have to be a girl, why not a hot guy?"Rikained as she puffed out her cheeks.


    "Well if it was a guy, who would I have sex? Wait You were not thinking of trying to get a quickie in were you?" Misaki joked.


    The two went back and forth as they walked into the dungeon. Misaki was able to get Rika to calm down. She wanted Rika to be able to fully focus so she would not make any mistakes that might cause her to get hurt or die.


    The battles were going smoothly because the levels of the monsters were only around level ny, which was the max level for this area. But the boss was around level two hundred fifty which was, of course, a standard for raid bosses. Misaki was still unsure how well this fight was going to go. She could only hope she could allow Rika time to escape if things went sour.


    Fight after fight, the two slowly made their way through the dungeon until they reached the first raid boss. Arge eyeball that would shoot a number ofsers at their target and cast illusion magic. It was a difficult boss to deal with if you were not prepared. Luckily they came prepared with warding items to stop the confusion status ailment that urs when put under the illusion.


    "Rika, do not attack right away, let me gain enough aggro before you start attacking. Then all thesers should be mainly focused on me." Misaki decided this was the best course of action. Rika''s damage per second was actually higher than hers due to her being a crit build.


    "ThenI will use shadow hide and attack on your orders."After saying this Rika disappeared into the darkness. If it was not for her minimap Misaki would not even know where Rika was located.


    Misaki opened the door to the boss room and the two entered. The room was dark with no lights untilthey were a few steps inside when the torchers on the walls suddenly litup. "Get ready it''sing!"


    Misaki watched as arge amount of ck smoke rose into the air from the middle of the room. Misaki drew her sword waiting for therge eyeball to appear.But as the smoke rose higher and higher there was still no sign of any giant eyeball.


    At this point, Misaki was confused as to what was going on. She slowly walked towards the middle of the room where the smoke was starting to lift and was revealing what had spawned. But when sheid eyes on the cute creature whose body was made of gtin looking around the room seemingly just as confused as Misaki was, made Misaki want to curse out loud. In fact... She did! "What the fuck!? Another slime!? Is there some kind slime master that finds it funny to send its kids out to boss rooms!?"


    *Splugie?*


    The slime made a sound as if asking Misaki what was happening. Unfortunately the cute eyes it used to look up at Misaki with did not get the reaction it thought it would when it saw the metal sword in her hand stab down slicing it apart.


    "Ding!"


    [Killed Cute Boss Slime]


    [500,000 experience gained]


    Misaki who was reading the message did not know whether she shouldugh or cry.''What kind of name was Cute Boss Slime!?'' Misaki should be happy that she was able to gain an easy 500,000 experience pointsbasically for free but she was not. She felt all the anticipation and nervousness was all for not when the first boss they encountered was a level one slime with a weird name.


    "Umm Mitsu does this mean we cleared the first boss?"Rika appeared next to Misaki a little confused as to what was going on. She wanted to know what had happened to therge eyeball Misaki talked about earlier.


    "I, uh, guess? I have seen this happen one other time but not in this dungeon." Misaki really did not know what to say. Everything was just so anti-climatic! "Well since this is cleared let''s continue on."


    As they continued on Misaki exined the next boss fight as well. But when they reached the boss room and entered after getting themselves ready for a long drawn out fight. They were met with a familiar figure


    *Splugie!*


    "That''s it! Someone is fucking with me!"If it happened once, Misaki could put it off as a simple bug but now that it had happened twice she really couldn''t help but curse! She decided right then and there that she would give the system a scoldingter once it was under her control.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 201: Cheating System

    Chapter 201: Cheating System


    After the second boss being a slime, Misaki had no more hopes for this dungeon. At the same time, she was also kind of d that they had not needed to fight a boss yet. She and Rika continued on their warpath and continued to kill the trash mobs until they reached the third boss door. This was the second tost boss for this dungeon before they met with the ruler of the dungeon. A dual scythe wielding skeleton.


    "Alright Rika, same game n as we normally have. Although there might be a good chance at this point of it being a slime." Misaki scratched her head. She did not know what to say. She had warned Rika that this would be very dangerous but so far it had been a cake walk.


    They opened the door to see a simr set up as the previous boss rooms except this one was three times as big. As before, Rika went into hiding while Misaki walked directly into the boss room to activate it. As always the smoke in the middle of the room began to flow up, but this time Misaki felt something was wrong there were three sets of smokes that were three different colors. Sensing danger, Misaki immediately yelled out. "Rika leave now!"


    "The doors locked!" Rika yelled back. She had been near the door the entire timeper Misaki''s instructions. This way she could escape at any time if needed but this time the door was actually locked.


    Misaki now understood that her feelings were not wrong. This room was a dangerous ce to be right now. She couldn''t help butugh when she saw the three boss monsters spawn in front of her. Two of which should have been from the rooms before."Rika use your talisman!"


    Rika quickly took out her talisman and added some magic power to it. But all the talisman did was glow brightly for a second as if it was going to activate before dimming and nothing happened. "Mitsu, it''s not working!"


    Misaki''s face fell. It seemed she would need to fight this battle out. But verse three bosses it would be hard. "Rika, just stay hidden, do note out no matter what. Even if you see me die do note out of hiding and stay where you are. I will run back and rejoin you. Do you understand?"


    Misaki finally realized why her quest had such a high reward to it. In order to give Rika a new life you would need to most likely pass through to the next area with her in your team. The two boss slimes from before were just bonuses to try to level up Rika. This meant that the real challenge was to pass this room and then the boss. This was truly a difficult quest!


    Threerge boss monsters stood before Misaki. One giant eyeball, one headless horseman, and one specter. Each one with over five hundredthousand health. Just seeing their long health bars made Misaki want to cry.


    "You know what screw it I have been ying this game normally long enough. Although the system said I could end up breaking the game if I used my demon goddess powers and tried to seal them she wasn''t actually able to seal my powers. Since the game wants to fuck around and toss me into a fight with three boss monster in a world where finding allies is basically impossible since I would just kill them for the experience. I guess I do not mind if I screw things up a bit." Misaki suddenly waved her hand removing the limiter on her avatar unleashing her goddess aura throughout the boss room.


    "Well, it was fun while itsted." With a wave of her hand, Misaki sent out three small ck mes. These mes were no bigger than that of a candle me. The mes slowly floated in the air before finallying in contact with the three bosses. A rumble filled the room when suddenly the three small mes instantly increased in size. Engulfing the three boss monsters. The health of these three boss monsters quickly dropped to zero before turning in to particles that disappeared into the air.


    Misaki dusted off her hands with a smile on her face. Only to end up with a headache from a familiar annoying voice. "What did you do!? Why did you use your goddess powers!?"


    "Well maybe if the damn game wasn''t busted I wouldn''t have had to. Did you expect me and one other person to defeat three raid bosses at the same time? Not to mention if Rika dies, she dies for good. That''s bullshit. I will not stand here and y a game that is busted. If you want to y unfair so can I!" Misaki yelled out in her mind. Giving the system a good piece of her mind.


    "Fine! I see I went a little too overboard but can you please refrain from using your goddess powers? How did you even unseal them!?" The system asked.


    "How? Why wouldn''t I be able to? Remember I am a demon goddess. Such restrictions won''t work on me and if you do not want me to use my powers on the bosses make it so Rika can''t die for good!" Misaki stated firmly. She would continue to rampage through each area with her demon goddess powers until she reached the so called final boss and defeated it. All in order to protect Rika.


    "I can''t at this time how about this, can you not use your demon goddess powers on the regr monsters? I will not care if you use them on the bosses since they are in a separate space from the rest of the game world." The system could only do this much since She had no way to respawn Rika if she died.


    "That''s fine. We will do it like that then."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 202: Final Boss Part One

    Chapter 202: Final Boss Part One


    After days of ying Misaki was beginning to be bored with the game. She had been to ny nine floors now and each floor was just as boring as thest. She wondered why she even started ying Eternal Phantasy, to begin with. The main issue was the level design, each level was basically identical! As for the bosses she had no choice but to use her goddess powers to kill each one so that Rika didn''t end up dead. But it made her somewhat upset because she had expected so much out of this game or it could just be the fact that she has seen many ces that were so much better in real life now after so much traveling about.


    "This is thest dungeon. All we have to do is pass this raid and we will be done. " Misaki was a little confused as to why the quest for giving Rika a new life had yet to finish. Ny nine levels and the quest showed no signs ofpletion. She could only guess that the quest would finish after she killed thest boss.


    "Misaki what will happen when we finish the game?" Rika asked. She was nervous. She had no idea what would happen to her once Misaki finished what she needed to do. Misaki did give Rika a reason to live but her reason to live was to help Misaki!


    "I am not sure. All I know is I will have full control of the system and Earth will be unsealed allowing it to shine in the gods realm. Hmmm System?" Masaki had a thought, but she was not sure if it would work or not.


    "Yes?" The system repliedzily, sounding as if it had just woken up from a nap.


    "Once I finish this dungeon and take control of you, will I be able tobine the system powers with my demon goddess powers and make Rika real?" Misaki clenched her fist, she was hoping this to be the case because if she could it would be the first thing she would do.


    "It is possible. But you will need to upgrade me first. Until then we can put Rika''s data into your inventory then when the timees we can make her real. But I would not suggest a flesh body. Even if you use your demon goddess powers it will not form aplete body with your current strength. If anything you could form a child sized body of eight to ten years old but she will never grow any bigger than that." The system exined.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Misaki felt a little bit discouraged. She wanted to give Rika a real body but not one that was just a child that would not be fair to her.


    "Before Earth was sealed I was able to pick up a few things from the gods realm. One of them just so happened to be useful in this situation. In the gods realm there is a machine race that uses humanoid forms. Some of them are fully robotic and some still have some human parts to them. The ones that are fully robotic are the ones you will want to take a look at. If you are able to gain some of this technology you can upload Rika''s data into the humanoid robot. This method would not need to upgrade me." The system was only able to reach out into the gods realm to see what was there for half a second before Earth was sealed and was only able to gain a little information on it. Most of the information was about the machine race since the system and their wavelengths were somewhat the same.


    "Okay, we will do it this way then. Rika" Misaki turned to Rika who was standing at her side. A look of worry on her face. "Once I take over the system, I will store your data in my inventory until I find a suitable body for you. But I will make it so you can at least be alive. I have two options for this. Either you can be reborn after I upgrade the system as a child or I can get a humanoid robot to upload your data into. Thest option... now that I think about it, would be for the best. Because you can hang out in the metal body until I upgrade the system and be more powerful. Then I can then take your consciousness out of the humanoid robot and create a body for you that looks like your old one."


    "Let''s go with thest option. I would prefer to have a bigger body. At least with a humanoid robot body, I will still be able to help you." Rika quickly made her choice. She was more relieved she could stay by Misaki''s side and help her on her journey then caring about what kind of body she would be in.


    "Then let''s get going." Misaki said as she pushed the doors to the raid dungeon open.


    When they entered the dungeon Misaki and Rika found themselves in a narrow cave passage. There was a bright light at the end of the tunnel which Misaki figured was their destination. Just to be sure she made sure to keep an eye out for any openings in the cave passage walls.


    The sound of wind could be heard the closer they got to the end of the cave passage. After a good ten minutes of walking, both of them had to shield their eyes as they exited the cave passage. But whatid out in front of them was much more amazing than they had ever thought.


    A sea of clouds appeared before them and above these clouds were many floatingndmasses.


    "It seems we have our work cut out for us. So manynd masses and no telling which one hasthe final boss on it."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 203: Final Boss Part Two

    Chapter 203: Final Boss Part Two


    Eachndmass was filled with elite monsters of all kinds. Day by day they continued on covering over one hundred of the floating inds. It was not until a week had passed when Misaki and Rika had finally arrived at the final boss door. Misaki stood in front of the door breathing a sigh of relief. "This is thest boss, from here we will go with what we nned. Hopefully, it will not take too long with my goddess powers."


    "Mitsu what if it''s another slime?" Rika asked jokingly.


    "If it''s a slime all the easier to deal with!" Misaki said letting out augh. The two had been through countless fights together now. Some of which were close calls for both her and Rika. Their sisterhood during this time had really been solidified. To Misaki, Rika was a real sister, a member of her family that was inseparable from her. She was willing to give her life for Rika. Rika also felt the same, she also saw Misaki as her real sister and was also willing to give her life for Misaki at any time. Misaki was the one who allowed her to be reborn. Took her out of that cell that was leading to her death and freed her into a new life allowing her to be reborn anew, like a newborn chicking out of its egg.


    "Well to be honest I hope it is a slime. Then I wouldn''t have to worry so much." Rika was very nervous every time she entered a boss room, not sure if the boss would suddenly do an instant kill attack before Misaki could kill it. This was the case for one of the bosses, if not for Misaki putting a barrier on them beforehand she would have really died.


    "Don''t worry about it. I already ced a barrier on the two of us. Unless they hit for one trillion points there is no way we will instantly die." Misaki said as she flicked Rika''s forehead. "Come on, let''s go!"


    Rika nodded and followed after Misaki while rubbing her forehead. She hadplete faith in Misaki. They had already made it this far. There was no way she would give up when they were right at the final door.


    Therge bone and stone door in the shape of a skull split open and revolved inward into the boss room. The light from the dungeon only lit the inner part of the room. Misaki and Rika slowly made their way into the room to have the doors behind them m shut and disappeared altogether. The whole room spun and lit up changing from a dim dark cave into arge tform that hovered above the clouds.


    Ancient horns could be heard from off in the distance. The wind blew causing Misaki''s hair to flutter along with it. Both Rika and her stood on the tform looking around."Where is the boss?"


    "I am not sure..." Misaki was keeping a sharp eye out around her. She wanted to get this fight over quickly. Soon a loud horn sounded off and ck smoke filled the middle of the tform causing Misaki and Rika to stand ready. Misaki motioned for Rika to take her normal stance which was to stay some ce safe and be invisible.


    The smoke in the middle of the tform began to slowly disappear. As it shrank down, Misaki had a bad feeling and her feeling was spot on. In front of her was a red slime. Its cute eyes looking up at Misaki as if it had seen its mother for the first time. Between its eyes was a slip of paper. Misaki bent down not even paying attention to the slime and picked up the note.


    ''<em>Dear Hero, I just got married so I will be on my honeymoon for the next one hundred years or so. I have arranged some slimes to take over my job as the master of this dungeon. If you could, please do not destroy the slime core. This way, they can revive themselvester on. Tootles! Thanks! Sincerely, Lord of Oblivion</em>''


    "..."


    *<strong><em>Crunch!</em></strong>*


    Misaki crunched the paper in her hand before she raised her sword and stabbed down instantly killing the red slime.


    *<strong><em>Ding!</em></strong>*


    [yer Misaki has killed Lord of Oblivion!]


    "Shut the fuck up! I at least wanted to see what the fuck the boss looked like!... System!"


    "Yes?" The system felt a little scared. So when it answered Misaki, it did so in a tiny voice.


    "Why the hell did a dungeon boss go on a honeymoon!?" Misaki asked.


    "I am not sure I only know some of the higher level monsters gained sentience and now do their own thing notcaring for the game''s narrative." The System replied.


    "Alright there is nothing we can do about it but the game is now over where is this control room?" Misaki wanted to download the system into her mind and then go back and visit with her wives.


    ---


    Speaking of Misaki''s wives...


    Outside in the real world, Misaki had no idea she had been stripped naked by Chiho and Mo''mo who were originally helping her bathe but ended up being used as a sex toy. "Mo''mo, are you sure she won''t get mad by us doing this without her permission?"


    "Ahh No no, Mitsu loves it when I wake her up in this fashion. She won''t mind at all. " Mo''mo let out a soft moan while answering Chiho''s question.


    "Then we will need to make sure to clean her up thoroughly afterward. She is already sweating a little bit." Chiho said as she rocked her hips back and forth.


    "Of course, we will! But she has been in the game for almost a month now. I can onlyst so long without doing it with her. It is mating season for me you know. Plus the way you are moving right now shows that you are not against it." Mo''mo said as she leaned over and kissed Chiho''s lips causing Chiho to blush.


    The two werepletely taking advantage of Misaki in her full dive state to relieve their pent up frustrations.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 204: The Unsealing Part One

    Chapter 204: The Unsealing Part One


    The system was quiet for a minute before a clicking sound was heard and a door in the floor slid open. "Follow these stairs all the way down. It will bring you to the game masters room. I already unlocked your original inventory so you can download Rika''s data and store her into your inventory."


    "Mmm I thank you. Soon we will be one. So let''s get along from now on, system." Misaki turned to Rika and asked: "Are you ready? I promise as soon as I have a body for you to upload into, I will bring you into the real world."


    Rika smiled and nodded her head. It was clear she was nervous about the whole thing but she trusted Misaki. She saved her and her life now belonged to Misaki. "I''m ready, let''s go."


    Misaki grabbed Rika''s hand and pulled her along behind her. She did not hesitate to enter the stairwell and make her way down to the end. There was only a small door that slid up into the ceiling revealing a room with a few monitors, a desk, and aputer chair. "What do I do now?"


    "First we will download Rika''s data. I will bring it up now." The system quicklywent to work. The screens in front of Misaki filled with lines of code. After ten minutes a small glowing cube popped up from the desk. "This is Rika''s data. Onceyou take it out, the Rika of this world will disappear."


    Misaki turned and looked at Rikka who was nervously fiddling with her fingers. "Are you ready?"


    "I guess. It will be weird? What will it feel like to turn into a bunch of data? Will it be like sleeping?" Rika asked. She had some worries and some fears.


    "System can you answer her?" Misaki asked.


    The screen lit up in front of them and a small girl with long ck hairin a white dress appeared on the screen. "Once the cube is removed, you will be pulled from the system and it will make you disappear from this world. You will then be put in a sleep like state. When Misaki gets in touch with the Machine race that I detected and acquires one of the robotic bodies from them you will then be able to be uploaded into its brain ande back to life. "


    "What if they refuse to give you a body?" Rika asked.


    "They won''t." Misaki instantly replied.


    "But..."


    "Trust me Rika, they won''t because if they do I will destroy their entire race and then take what I want." Misaki said coldly. Rika was her sworn sister, she was not going to let anyone stop her from bringing her into the real world.


    "As dominant as ever, huh master?" the little girl on the screen said proudly.


    "Can I ask why you are taking such a weird form?" Misaki asked.


    "I thought you liked cute little girls? I figured I would take this form so you will treat me better." The system replied.


    "The only cute little girls I like are my mother, father, and Little Wei. If you want me to treat you better, make yourself look like a cute young woman with white skin with no clothes." Misaki said with a teasing grin.


    "Humph! I will stay in this form." The system gave Misaki a disdainful look before turning around not wanting to look at her anymore.


    "Alright suit yourself." Misaki chuckled before turning back to Rika. "Are you ready?"


    Rika let out a long sigh before stepping forward and giving Misaki a hug. This hug did notst long. She wanted to do this before she lost her nerve. "Alright let''s do it. I will see you again when I get my new body."


    "Then until then." Misaki said with a smile before pulling the cube out of its spot and putting it into her inventory. At the same time, Rika''s body vanished into thin air. "Now that, that is settled, how do I download you into my brain?"


    "This part is easy, just jab the cord here into your spine and I will upload myself into your brain. Then you will have full control over me." The system said this as a spot on the desk opened up and a long white cord with a plug attached to the end of it that looked like an earphone jack plug appeared.


    Misaki picked it up and did just as she was told and ruthlessly stabbed it into the back of her neck right into her spinal cord. She had no hesitation in her actions. She also didn''t even flinch when she did it. The next thing she knew she felt arge amount of information pour into her mind. She quickly formed a barrier around this information as it entered her brain. She did not want to allow the system to wander around as it pleased. This block of information continued to flow into her mind as Misaki pushed it into a pocket within her consciousness that was sealed off from the rest of her brain.


    Once the whole ordeal was over the little girl on the screen disappeared and reformed within the pocket Misaki had just formed. "You know... I can not control you even if you did not stick me in such a ce. But this works out well though. I just need to get a bed and a tv with a game console and I will be able to live herefortably. Hey, can you put these things into your inventory so I can take them outter?"


    "You can ess my inventory from in there?" Misaki asked. She was quite surprised at this revtion.


    "Yeah, I am part of you now and am the creator of the system you use so it is natural I can do such things." The system exined.


    "Alright, I will get it for youter. If you need anything else just ask."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 205: The Unsealing Part Two (R-18)

    Chapter 205: The Unsealing Part Two (R-18)


    As Misaki''s eyes fluttered as her mind came back to the real world, she felt the sudden urge to let out a moan. It took her a minute to realize that there was something grinding up against her pussy. She reached up and pulled the full dive gear off her head to see Chiho going at it in a scissors position grinding away at her body. To her side was Mo''mo, naked, passed out sleeping soundly. She sat up and reached her arms out and wrapped them around Chiho''s neck pulling her into a kiss. Chiho was stunned for a moment but quickly got lost in Misaki''s kiss.


    As their tongue''s intertwined Misaki matched Chiho''s movements causing them to both let out steady moans of pleasure."Ah, Mitsu..." Chiho let out a muffled moan calling out Misaki''s name.


    Misaki broke her kiss with Chiho and smiled as she ced her forehead against Chiho''s forehead. "Sorry, my time in the game took longer than I thought it would. But waking up to a cute girl grinding against my pussy was very nice."


    Chiho blushed as she pressed her pussy hard up against Misaki''s. "I just couldn''t hold back any longer."


    "And Mo''mo?" Misaki asked.


    "She went first..." Chiho answered, suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. My body belongs to all of you. So you can do with it as you wish. Just make sure Little Wei is not around when you do." Misaki picked up her pace as she felt herself reaching her breaking point. Chiho seemed to be on the verge as well. Both their breaths became heavy as they stared into each other''s eyes. Misaki finally exploded as she leaned forward and bit into Chiho''s shoulder drawing blood as her body stiffened and slightly convulsed. As soon as she felt the pain of Misaki''s bite, Chiho moaned loudly and her back arched backward as she cummed.


    Chiho copsed into Misaki''s arms. Misaki licked the blood on her lips and then cleaned off the blood from Chiho''s shoulder. She watched as the wound quickly healed not leaving behind any kind of mark. Misakiid down with Chiho resting her head on her small mounds."You seem satisfied."


    "How could I not be? The girl I have been in love with all these years is my lover. Although we have changed drastically from what we used to be, you are still the only person I have ever loved. Just knowing I can have sex with you makes me wet." Chiho said as her cheeks blushed.


    "MMm" Misaki did not know what to say so she leaned her head down and kissed Chiho. "Well, you do not have to worry about not being wet any time soon."


    After finishing her words the two went at it one more time.


    ---


    After a hot shower and eating some food, Misaki was sitting in the meeting room. Standing there with his hands behind his back was Lord Mevesis. "It seems you have aplished the task I had given you."


    "That I have. Does this mean Earth will now be unsealed?" Misaki asked.


    "That is the n. From this day forth you will be officially in the gods realm. The life or death of your is now in your hands. Once you actually enter the gods realm you will understand that even if you are as powerful as you are, there is always someone stronger. Our little area in this space that we run is only able to keep themselves going because we band together during times of need. " Lord Mevesis said these words which contradicted everything he had said before.


    Misaki was very confused as to what to make of his words since he did not borate on what he meant.She could only take it as her needing to be careful in her actions from now on. "Lord Mevesis may I ask what you mean by your area?"


    "The gods realm is split up into many realms. I rule over one of these realms, the human realm. It is where the humanoid races and other races that do not fit in with the other realms can be found. Although it may seem like a huge area at a nce, with so manys that it is hard to count. The are other realms like the spirit realm, the fairy realm, and many others.They each have a supreme god ranking elder such as myself that rules over the realm. But sometimes shes between these realms do happen. It is during these times that we will need to band together to keep our realm from being taken over." Lord Mevesis exined.


    "What happens when it is taken over?" Misaki asked out of curiosity.


    "Fromplete annihtion to very. You would be cord and ced on auction and sold to the highest bidder. Those with good looks like yourself would end up having to warm the bed of the person who bought you. Those without good looks would end up being used forbor."Lord Mevesis answered.


    Misaki got lost in thought and wondered if she had made a mistakeing to the gods realm. "Well, whatever the case may be, they would first have to take me alive... I will say this though, no matter who it is, if they tried to touch my family or my kin I will ughter them. Whether it be fairy or spirit I will find a way to kill them all."


    "Haha! That is what I thought you would say. I knew I was right in choosing you. Alright then. Let me see what you can do. But a fair warning,ever since Sariel came back after you took his daughter away he has been acting strangely and his movements show that he is up to something." Lord Mevesis had been keeping him under close watch but there were times when he had escaped his surveince.


    "I understand. He is just mad because his daughter has sex with a demon every day, its no big deal. I wonder what he would think once I took his wife from him too?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 206: The Unsealing Part Three

    Chapter 206: The Unsealing Part Three


    Lord Mevesis shook his head in disbelief. But then at the same time looking at the angered face of Sariel as he watched Misaki taking his wife away made him chuckle inwardly. "Alright let''s deal with the matter at hand."


    Brushing things to the side, Lord Mevesis led Misaki outside where he waved his hand and the sky suddenly began turning many different colors. Before long a sudden surge of energy flooded the entire. Misaki was confused as to what was going on. "This?"


    "This is spiritual qi, magicules, and holy qi. It is the building blocks of everything. The gods realm is filled with these three kinds of energies. Magicules are what will boost your magic. Here take a look at these." Lord Mevesis passed three old books to Misaki.


    Misaki took them and looked at them. She knew the writing was not Japanese but she was still able to read it with no problem. One of the books went over how to strengthen one''s magic by taking in magicules while the second one exined how to cultivate spiritual qi andstly thest book exined how to cultivate holy qi. "This..."


    [Ding!]


    [New Main Evolution Quest Added!]


    [Reach the Immortal realm or higher in all three cultivation methods.]


    [Spiritual Qi: Notpleted]


    [Magicules: Completed]


    [Holy Qi: Not Completed]


    Misaki looked at the little box that came up and frowned. Wasn''t she already an immortal? She was a demon goddess! Not sure how to make sense of this Misaki looked up at Lord Mevesis and asked: "What is the immortal realm?"


    "Hmmm it is a ranking of power. Although you far surpass the immortal realm since you are already of the god realm. But if you were to cultivate any of the other powers, you would be an ant in the eyes of those who use said power." Lord Mevesis answered.


    "I see Then it looks like I got my work cut out for me. I will not keep you any longer. Thank you for answering my questions." Misaki said as she looked back down at the books in her hands.


    "The pleasure is mine. Remember to grow strong and take over my position!" Lord Mevesis let out augh as his body disappeared.


    Misaki went back inside and to her bedroom where she sat down on her bed. She opened her menu to see she still had her followers menu and an inventory but no longer had a status screen or equipment screen.


    [Name] Misaki


    [Race]Demon Goddess


    [Magicule Realm] Realm: God Rank: 3


    [Spiritual Qi Realm] Mortal


    [Holy Qi] Mortal


    "So I am guessing my strength is now determined by the realm and rank." Misaki pondered for a moment before closing her screen. Then in her mind, she called out to the system. "Hey is this the same for everyone under me?"


    "Yes, all the people of Earth now have this kind of leveling system. I made some slight changes and created some of these so-called cultivation methods as well for each of the races I created earlier." The system answered.


    "Hmmm I guess I will have to get to work then if I wish to evolve again. But wait what happens when I evolve?" This was something Misaki was actually confused about. If her current strength was able to be raised by means of cultivation then what was the evolution portion of things.


    "I am not sure... This is not given by the system itself but by thews of this realm." The system answered.


    "Alright, then I guess I will find out when the timees." Misaki did not know what to expect but she hoped things would work out one way or another.


    As Misaki went to open the first cultivation book for spiritual qi, the pitter-patter of little feet could be heard as the door to her room burst open and a little figure rushed over to her tackling her stomaching. Misaki smiled and reached down patting the top of the little girl''s head. "Did Little Wie miss me?"


    Feng Wei nodded her head as she pushed her face into Misaki''s stomach even more not saying a word. Her little arms gripping tightly on to her. This made Misaki give a warm loving expression as she lifted Feng Wei up into her arms. It was then that Miyu had finally caught up as she yelled out: "Young miss you can''t run off like that!"


    "Haha! Miyu did she out run you?" Misaki asked.


    "Mitsu you have no idea! She is quicker than Chiho! Not to mention she is small and agile, so she is hard to catch." Miyuined. A hint of jealousy in her voice as she looked on at Feng Wei whose face was now buried into Misaki''s chest.


    "Well, she is my daughter so I would expect no less. But Little Wei you need to behave for your mamas, so apologize to mama Miyu!" Misaki gave a cold stern look to Feng Wei who shrunk down in fear, tears welling up in her eyes as she turned to look at Miyu.


    "Mama Miyu Wei''er is sorry..." Seeing the pitiful teary-eyed look Feng Wei was giving there was no way Miyu could stay mad as she walked over and leaned down kissing the top of Feng Wei''s head.


    "Hey what about me!?" Misaki askedonly to be suddenly kissed on both cheeks by her daughter and her wife. She pulled Miyu into herp as well and hugged the two of them tightly. "We will be working on a thing called cultivation from now on. I want everyone to do it."


    Misaki held out the three books she had gotten from Lord Mevesis but she was confused as to how she was going to cultivate this thing called holy qi. She was a demon after all"Let''s just hope these things won''t kill us..." She mumbled, granting her a confused look from Miyu.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 207: A Night With Miyu (R-18)

    Chapter 207: A Night With Miyu (R-18)


    Misaki ended up putting everything aside for the day in order to have a visit with everyone. She did not feel much different now that she had full control over Earth. The only difference was that after the unsealing she felt her magic power increase gradually. It was not much and it was at an extremely slow pace but she could feel the energy called magicules going into her body. Once nightfall came, Misaki retired to her room. But she was not alone this night, Miyu was with her.


    Inside the bedroom, Misaki was standing in front of Miyu who was looking back at her with blushed cheeks biting her lower lip. Misaki had her arms around Miyu''s neck as the two were slow dancing to a song she had ying. "Mitsu your drunk..."


    "Mhmm..." Misaki nodded her head and smiled. They had drunk a lot of wine as they celebrated, which ended up getting Misaki quite drunk. It was Gen''s special brew that he had been working on. It was officially tested to get gods drunk thanks to Leo testing it out.


    Because of this, Misaki finally had her chance to get drunk for the first time in her life and she had never felt better. Or at least this was the feeling she had right now. Misaki pressed her body close to Miyu''s as she swayed her body back and forth as they danced. Miyu couldn''t help but smile at Misaki''s antics. She did not drink as much as everyone else. So she was still feeling okay. She had her hands around Misaki''s waist as she led her around the bedroom fully enjoying herself.


    As the music slowly came to a halt, Misaki pushed her lips on to Miyu''s, pushing her tongue deep into her mouth. Miyu closed her eyes, enjoying the invasion of Misaki tongue. Miyu''s hands massaged Misaki''s upper thighs and butt, while her upper thigh was pressed hard on Misaki''s pussy.


    Misaki of course was not idle either as she moved her hips back and forth using Miyu''s thigh to pleasure herself. As their kiss broke Misaki stripped Miyu of her shirt and quickly attacked her little mounds. Massaging one with one hand and sucking on the other making Miyu''s breathing speed up. Miyu had reached down and undid Misaki''s pants, dropping them to the floor, leaving Misaki standing there in her white panties. She slipped her hand inside Misaki''s panties and slowly rubbed her pussy that was already starting to get wet. While she did this she moved Misaki backward towards the bed until they finally reached it. Only then did the two part from each other and strip off each other''s clothes until they both stood bare with nothing hidden for them to both see.


    "Miyu, you''re as cute as ever..." Misaki said as she grabbed Miyu''s hand and fell back onto the bed, pulling Miyu with her. Miyu let out a yelp in surprise but giggled as the two mixed together on the bed. Misaki already hooked two fingers into Miyu''s pussy and was gently plunging her fingers in and out. Miyu''s soft moans began to fill the room, quickly joined by Misaki''s as Miyu also began to finger her.


    The two yed around for most of the night, their pleasurable moans filling the room. They interchanged many positions from eating each other pussies to grinding their clits together. They even used a double headed dildo as their hips pounded against each other. By the end of the night, Miyu fell asleep in Misaki''s arms nestled into her breast sleeping soundly. Misaki pushed back a lock of Miyu''s hair with a smile on her face. Her finger was still gently stroking Miyu''s pussy. She could still hear soft moansing from Miyu as she slept which Misaki found interesting. "You are a little sex fiend even while you are sleeping."


    She made Miyu cum one more time before finally closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep herself. The next day Misaki did not wake up until it was almost noontime. Her head hurt from how much alcohol she drank. She reached over to find the other side of the bed empty. This was normal with Miyu since Miyu liked to get up early no matter what.


    Misaki got up and stretched her arms as she walked naked towards the bathroom to take a shower. The hot water rained down over her white soft skin that had red kiss marks covering certain areas. "She''s getting just as made as Chiho. But then again Chiho likes it when I bite her." Chuckling to herself Misaki finished washing up and got out of the shower.


    As she exited the shower, she was met with Ano standing there staring at her with hungry eyes. "Ano, it''s your turn tonight right?"


    "Mhm! I hope you got enough restst night because I do not n to let you off easy tonight." Ano said as she handed clothes to Misaki.


    Misaki grinned and kissed Ano cheek, that was when a thought came to mind. "Hey Ano how do we demons tell if we are pregnant or not?" Misaki had never thought to ask this question since she stopped having that time of the month, ever since the system took over. But she did wonder if any of the girls or even herself was pregnant or not.


    "Hmmm.. we would need to check your pulse first then use a few techniques to make sure it was one hundred percent. I know so far we have tried those earth sticks that you pee on but they do not seem to work since some of the other followers have be pregnant a while back." Ano exined.


    "Hmmm.. Okay then let''s have all the girls get checked out including myself. Ahh, my mother and her girlfriends plus my father should be checked as well."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 208: Pregnancy Test Part One

    Chapter 208: Pregnancy Test Part One


    "Mitsu, why the hell do I need to take this damn test as well!?" Misaki Kenji stomped his feet, his brow furrowed as heined.


    "Dad, you and mom have been intimate a lot since you became demons. Since you are female now you need to get checked to see if you are pregnant or not." Misaki exined, doing her best not tough. Her father''s unique situation was quite funny to her. Her father was always being toyed with by her mother and her mother''s harem. Half his time now had been spent more in the bedroom than anywhere else.


    Misaki Kenji''s face paled when he heard Misaki''s words. That was when Misaki Yuki, her mother walked up behind him and hugged him from behind. "Kenji just ept your fate. You have already been fully fucked by me and my wives, so just give up and give birth to a new son or daughter so Misaki can have a sibling to dote on."


    "Yuki!" Misaki Kenji''s face turned red. He really did not want to talk about these kinds of things in front of his own daughter.


    "Dad, just give up and go get tested." Misaki said, pushing her father into the medical room that Ano had setup.


    "Mitsu, do you think your father will be traumatized if he finds out he is pregnant?" Misaki Yuki asked.


    "Mmm Hard to say. But either way, does it really matter? Maybe he will finally ept the fact that he is now female." Misaki answered. She hoped her father would finally give in and ept his new self.


    "Well, one thing for sure is that our rtionship has been better than never." Misaki Yuki leaned over next to Misaki and whispered: "Let me tell you that your dad only puts his male front up in front of you. In private he moans like any other girl especially when he is being double prated. I wonder when he will realize I built my little harem not just for me but for him as well."


    "Well as long as you two are happy I am happy for the both of you. Come on we need to get tested as well." Misaki said, grabbing her mother''s hand and leading her mother into the medical room along with her.


    The test was rather quick since it only scanned the person''s body but it was able to give a one hundred percent urate result on pregnancy. An hourter Ano held the results of the tests in her hands as she began announcing them. "Out of everyone four of you are pregnant. Mother in Law, Father in Law, Chiho, and Mo''mo. The parents for each child are as so For Mother In Law''s child, it is Father in Law who got her pregnant. For Father in Law, it is Mother In Law who got him pregnant. As for Chiho and Mo''mo, the one who got them both pregnant is Mitsu."


    Misaki Kenji heard the results and froze on the spot. He was suddenly having a hard time understanding what was going on. After a few seconds of beingpletely stunned, he asked: "Ano, what you said just now is there a mistake of some kind?"


    "Father in Law, there is no mistake. These tests have never been wrong. You are indeed pregnant." Ano said with a smile.


    Misaki Kenji''s face fell. Misaki motioned with her chin to her mother who nodded back and walked over to Misaki Kenji. "Kenji,e, we will go back to the room to clear our heads."


    Misaki Kenji only nodded and let Misaki Yuki take him away. Misaki was not worried about her father, she knew her mother would be able to handle it. "Ano, you know you can just say mother and father right? You don''t need to call my parents so respectfully. You are my wife after all."


    "It''s because they are your parents that I speak as such. I feel they deserve all the respect in the world for giving birth to the girl I love."Ano replied her cheeks turning red.


    "You two can go at it like rabbitster for now we need to discuss how we will deal with the children..." Chiho said, you could hear the worry in her voice.


    "Well, how long is a pregnancy term for a demon?" Misaki asked. She had no idea how long it took for a demon to give birth once they became pregnant.


    "Depends It can be as long as one month or more. It really varies based on the race they were before bing a demon." Ano exined.


    "Then we will need to make sure both Chiho and Mo''mo take it easy from now on." Misaki decided she would not allow the two girls to do anybor or fight for the time being until after they have given birth.


    "You know what amazes me. Out of all the tests done today only four people were pregnant and it was all rted to Mitsu''s family." Miyu had thought it was somewhat funny how her mother and father inw were both pregnant and two of Misaki''s wives were pregnant as well.


    "That is because my family has good reproductive systems!" Misaki said proudly.


    "Mitsu, you haven''t taken your test yet..." Mo''mo said. She realized that Misaki was busy helping everyone else out but never took the test herself.


    "Now that you mention it." Misaki stripped down to nothing and walked towards the machine. The sliding ss doors opened on it allowing Misaki to enter. She stepped inside and the doors closed behind her before the machine fired up. Red rays of light scanned Misaki''s body from head to toe. The whole process only took about thirty seconds before the doors opened once again and the data was sent to Ano''sputer.


    "Let''s see here the results show that Mitsu is."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 209: Pregnancy Test Part Two

    Chapter 209: Pregnancy Test Part Two


    "Mitsu''s results are rather strange." Ano, was looking at the results and her expression looked very confused.


    "What do you mean strange?" Misaki asked.


    "Well, Mitsu, ording to these results you are indeed pregnant but the person who impregnated you is you yourself This has never happened before, so to be honest I am not sure if this is a glitch or not." Ano exined.


    "I see Is it possible that taking in my own body fluids could do this?" Misaki asked. She could remember a few times where she would lick her own fingers after touching herself. So she was not sure if this was the case or not.


    "That could be highly possible. It could be the flow of juices from your partner as well,pushing your own juice into your womb. I will have to do more research on it to see if this is even possible. But to do that I will need to take some of your blood for testing." Ano just hoped nothing would go wrong with Misaki''s baby since this was the first time this has ever happened.


    "Alright then, just do not get too tied up in your research. Remember it is your turn tonight." Misaki said with a smile. She leaned over and gave Ano a kiss on the lips before saying goodbye and walking out with the other girls.


    "So if I impregnated myself does that mean they wille out looking like me?" Misaki asked herself in a low voice. Before turning her attention to Chiho and Mo''mo. "You two need to be careful from now on. Do not go out too much and watch your stomachs. If you feel anything is wrong notify me right away."


    "Don''t worry Mitsu, I will be careful. I won''t let anything happen to our baby." Chiho said seriously. This was the baby between her and Misaki, there was no way she would ever let anything happen to it.


    "You can rest assured that nothing will happen to our child. I have been feeling tiredtely anyway, at least now I know why." Mo''mo said with a smile as she gently rubbed her stomach.


    "Mmm good, I wille and check on you twoter. I need to check on Naomi''s and Sara''s evolution." Misaki said before giving the two girls a kiss and sending them on their way. She then walked back to her room where two balls of ck mes were resting on two small beds that Misaki has especially made for them. She walked over and ced her hand on top of Noami''s ck med egg and smiled. "You must be undergoing a great change to be taking so long. I hope when youe out you will have the body you wished for."


    Misaki then gently rubbed Sara''s ck me egg before going to her bed andying down. She gently rubbed her stomach and chuckled to herself softly. To think out of all my wives I have intimate rtions with, I would be the one to impregnate myself. "Little one, make sure when the timees the day you are born that youe out healthy and strong. Until then Mother will do her best to make sure you are brought into this world without any issues."


    As Misaki was talking to her belly a small knock came at the door. "Mother?"


    "You cane in. What''s the matter, honey?" Misaki said, waving Little Wei who had poked her head in over.


    "I heard Mother, Mama Chiho, and Mama Mo''mo are pregnant. Does this mean I will be an older sister?" Feng Wei asked.


    "Yep, this means you will need to protect your new siblings from all those evil people out there. If anyone tries to harm your siblings you kill them okay?" Misaki said pulling Feng Wei into a hug.


    "Un! Wei''er will kill anyone who wants to harm my young brothers and sisters in the future." Little Wei nodded her head and pumped her little fist in the air as she made this deration.


    "Good girl! Come take a nap with me and I will tell you a story." Misaki said as she scooted the both of them up onto the bed so they couldy down properly.


    Misaki told Feng Wei a few stories before the two of them fell asleep. Misaki did not sleep long. Only for an hour. But Feng Wei did not wake up with her. Misaki carefully tucked Feng Wei in, making sure she did not wake her before leaving the room. She walked to a meeting room and called for a meeting with all the leaders of Dark Front.


    With everyone gathered, Misaki felt it was time to exin everything about the gods realm. "Now that Earth is part of the gods realm and part of the demon faction we will need to protect this world as well as the other worlds that belong to the demon faction. Ano worked hard to keep the demon faction where it is to this day without a proper leader. We can not let her efforts go to waste after so much hard work was put into keeping things as they are. Because of this, I want to ask Gen and Sato to go world to world and set up amunication system between each world."


    "Communication system?" Sato asked. He wondered what kind of system Misaki had thought up.


    "We will do it like a video call system from Earth but they will be powered by magic and the rys will need to float between each. So in order to do this sessfully, we will need to move Earth to the area all the other demon factions reside. This is a simple task but will take a few days. By doing this we have bettermunication in case something happens. So let''s say the angel faction attacked. We would need to worry about being toote for reinforcements since there would be no dy in sending a messenger out." Basically, she wanted to make a satellitemunication system that orbited the demon factions worlds allowing for quick and easymunications.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 210: A Night With Anola (R-18)

    Chapter 210: A Night With Ano (R-18)


    "Next on the agenda is the Angel faction. Please be wary of any moves from them. Watch their movements at all times and if you find anything suspicious report it right away. From what I understand Sariel has been moving oddly as ofte. Whether he is working with the other realms or not is something we do not know, so we need to be very careful about this. Does anyone else have anything else to add?" Misaki put the document in her hand down and looked at everyone.


    "Yeah Mitsu, are we nning to go to war with anyone soon?" Sato asked.


    "I have to speak with the Machine Empire soon to ask for something from them if they do not give it, I might destroy them. Why do you ask?" Misaki said nonchntly. She would not forget the promise she had with Rika.


    "From what I understand they are highly advanced. Will we be okay if we go to war with them?" Sato was not afraid of war but he wanted to know if he needed to prepare for anything.


    "Just a bunch of tech junkies, nothing to worry about. If anything we can subjugate them quickly. To be honest I do not n to go to war if they are willing to adhere to a request I have that is very important to me." Misaki answered. Sato seemed satisfied with this answer and left the discussion at that.


    "If that is all then this meeting is over. Make sure you fulfill your tasks. If you need any assistance feel free to ask me or any of my wives, Gen, or Sato." Misaki said getting up. The meeting went well into the night and she was now fairly tired.


    With Earth now in the gods realm it would need to be moved to a more secure location among the stars of the other demon factions. She had to be sure that it could be protected even if she was not around.


    After returning to her room, Misaki stripped down and jumped into the shower. The hot water dripped down her white soft skin. She was making sure to freshen up since she was to be with Ano tonight. She could tell Ano had been feeling a little down since the pregnancy test came back. So Misaki wanted to do what she could to knock the poor girl up. Tonight she nned to use her magic to push her juices into Ano''s womb in hopes that maybe that would help.


    Turning off the shower and walking out of the bathroom with nothing but a bath towel around here. She walked in to see Ano standing there in a bathrobe. Ano''s hair was still wet which proved she rushed over right after cleaning up. This made Misaki smile and she walked over to Ano and pulled Ano into her embrace. Her hands reached down cupping each butt cheek and lifting Ano into the air. Ano let out a surprised squeal as she quickly wrapped her arms around Misaki''s neck and her legs wrapped around Misaki''s waist.


    "You know Ano if youe in nothing but a bathrobe, I will want to eat you right away." Misaki said as she licked the droplets of water off Ano''s neck. Ano closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation. Misaki did not stop there as she traced her tongue all around Ano''s neck, down to her cor bone. Stopping every so often to nibble and suck on her white skin leaving a deep red kiss mark every time.


    Misaki brought Ano over to the bed and gentlyid her down before untying the bathrobe to expose Ano perky mounds and bare pussy. Not even saying a word, Misaki buried her face into Ano''s pussy causing Ano to moan and wiggle around. Misaki pushed her tongue as deep as she could inside Ano''s pussy sucking up the juices from within. Ano gripped the sheets under her and moaned loudly as stream after stream of her juices squirted into Misaki''s mouth. Misaki sucked it all up not wasting a drop.


    Breathing heavily after just cumming Ano closed her eyes to rest for a second only to let out another loud moan as Misaki pushed her pussy hard against Ano''s. Misaki had made a dildo using her magic and had shoved it deep inside herself before plunging it deep into Ano''s already sensitive hole. "Mmmm Mitsu!"


    Misaki had both of Ano''s legs resting on her shoulder as she moved her hips back and forth. With each plunge deep inside Ano, Misaki was guiding her pussy juice into her womb. She was bound and determined to impregnate Ano. Not just Ano but every one of her wives she nned to get pregnant within a month''s time. Misaki pounded the newly crafted magic dildo in and out of Ano causing Ano to scream out in ecstasy every time. Ano had no idea how many times she had cummed and had never experienced such an intense session of sex before. All she knew was that Misaki was making her feel so good that she felt like she would ascend to a higher ne without even needing to evolve.


    Ano''s screams of pleasure could be heard throughout the base causing many to blush profusely. Misaki would not allow Anoany rest until she was sure her womb was filled with her juices. It was only when the poor girl passed out did Misaki finally stop and scope Anoup into her arms falling asleep.


    It was the next morning that Misaki was woken up early by a cracking sound that echoed throughout the room. She slowly opened her eyes which quickly locked on to one of the objects across the room. A smile formed on her face as she looked at the object that was cracking open. From the small hole that was formed from the crack in the ck med egg, a small white hand poked through grabbing the edge. Misaki''s smile became wider and wider as she softly spoke: "Finally!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 211: The New Naomi

    Chapter 211: The New Naomi


    The ck med egg continued to break apart. Each time the pieces would disperse as they hit the floor. Slowly the figure inside became more visible. What was revealed was a short girl around one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall stood up, her short ck hair was as dark as night yet still seemed to have a shimmer within it that made it look like a starry night sky and silver eyes that seemed to glow. On top of her head were two ck horns one of which had a ck halo resting on it as if someone had tossed a hoop on to her horn. Her pearly white skin glistened in the morning light. The pink peaks on her little mounds protruded out ever so slightly due to the chill in the air. Besides the hair on her head, the rest of her body was bare of any hair whatsoever, her skin looked sliky smooth. Protruding from just above her butt was a ck long thin tail with an arrowhead shape at the end.


    Misaki gulped looking at the beauty in front of her as she crawled out of bed and walked over to Naomi. She could sense that Naomi''s evolution had changed her not just in appearance. "Congrattions onpleting your evolution." Misaki said as she pulled Naomi into her arms.


    "Is my appearance okay? I wanted a look that would make you d that you made me your wife and not just a tool to anger my father." Naomi pushed her face into Misaki''s chest wrapping her arms around Misaki.


    "Naomi. I told you I love you. You are my wife. Even if it is nice seeing your father get pissed off, that does not mean I do not want you or that I was not d that you are my wife. Naomi, you were beautiful before your evolution and you are beautiful now." Misaki said, leaning her head down kissing the top of Naomi''s head.


    Naomi looked up and the two kissed, intertwining their tongues. Misaki took this chance to explore all of Naomi''s new body. Before long their breaths became heavy and soft moans filled the room as Misaki and Naomi began fingering each other. Misaki led Naomi to the bed before diving her face in between Naomi''s legs.


    Ano who was woken up by the sounds of the two''s lovemaking watched on from the side with her hand between her legs. She did not want to interrupt them since she knew that Misaki had been waiting a long time for Naomi to finish her evolution. Instead, she watched on with a smile as she pleasured herself.


    The morning was a long one. At some point during the pleasure making, Misaki had pulled Ano in as well. The three girls went at it until almost lunchtime before taking a shower together.


    After finally getting dressed Misaki, Naomi, and Ano walked out of the room. Naomi''s new appearance was very eye-catching. Mainly because she had no new clothes as of yet for her body, so she was wearing a long white shirt that went down to her knees. The cor of the shirt went slightly down off to one side of Naomi''s right shoulder. And the back was slightly raised due to her tail. This was all Misaki could find to fit her new figure. That was small and petite.


    "Mitsu who is this Wait... Naomi!? Naomi is that you!?" Chiho was the first to see Naomi''s new form which caught her by surprise. Making because the original form was shy and angelic. But this form was theplete opposite, she looked like a true fallen angel.


    Naomi shyly nodded her head."It has been a long time."


    "Yes, it has. But look at you! You''re so cute! No wonder Mitsu didn''t get up until now. If it was me, I would have eaten you right away too! But there is a familiar sensationing off of you." Chiho tapped her chin trying to figure out what it was.


    "She has a strong blood lust, the same as you and the others. It seems my wives all have a strong thirst to kill." Misaki said jokingly. Even though she said it as a joke it was indeed true. All of her wives after evolution all had a strong bloodlust radiating off of them. It was like they were born to kill anything and everything. But Naomi''s blood lust was even stronger than Chiho''s but slightly lower than Feng Wei''s. Although Feng Wei was Misaki''s daughter, she too had a very strong bloodlust radiating off of her after she evolved.


    "That''s because out of all of us, your bloodlust and killing intent is the strongest. Because we are evolving for you and are trying to match to you, of course, our bloodlust will be strong. Look at Little Wei, she imagined herself as a mini version of you! That just goes to show how strong of an influence you have over us." Chiho said with a smile. She then slid up to Misaki and asked: "Can I eat Naomiter? She looks rather tasty..."


    Misaki let out augh and nodded her head. "Just be gentle she just woke up and you can only do it with me there. I n to get her pregnant as soon as possible too."


    "Then it''s a date tonight then! Oh by the way, when do you think Sara will finish her evolution? " Chiho asked.


    "I am not sure She is taking a rather long time for a human All I can do is watch over her egg until she is done." Misaki was not too worried. If things went on for too long she would try to investigate it. But ording to her followers'' menu, Sara''s health was just fine.


    "Well let''s hope it is soon I hope that all of us sisters can finally be together again." Chiho smiled and walked over to Naomi and whispered in her ear causing Naomi to blush from ear to ear. "Yep even if you did change your looks you are still as cute as ever." Giving Naomi a light kiss on the cheek, Chiho let out augh and twirled around. She seemed to be in a very good mood.


    "Oh by the way Mitsu. We should be ready to move Earth anytime. We just need your help in doing so." Chiho reported.


    "Then let''s get a bite to eat and get to it. I want Earth in the safest part of the sky by nightfall."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 212: Baby Making Machine

    Chapter 212: Baby Making Machine


    Hovering out in space, Misaki looked down at earth that was now nothing but blue and green. Next to her were Noami, Chiho, Ano, Miyu, Feng Wei, and Mo''mo. "It really is pretty when you look at it from the outside." Chihomented.


    "That''s right, this is the first time you girls have been out in space, right?" Misaki asked.


    "Yep, none of us had ever gone into space before except for Ano. We never thought it was possible until now." Chiho replied.


    "Alright then let''s get to it. Chiho and Mo''mo you two go back to base. If anything happened to you two while you''re pregnant I would not be able to live with myself and probably destroy every world here." Misaki said as she cupped both Chiho''s and Mo''mo''s cheeks with her hands.


    "Fine" Mo''mo said, pouting her lip before disappearing.


    "Mitsu, be careful, you are also with child. And if anything were to happen to you I would be forced to end my life to join you." Chiho said her expression showing her worry.


    "Mmm, I will. Remember, besides Lord Mevesis there is really no one in this realm that can stop me." Misaki said with a smile. Chiho took onest nce at Misaki before disappearing.


    Misaki looked down at Earth before waving her hand, wrappingthe entire with her magic power. She looked off at the distant stars that were to be her destination and sighed. "This will take some time..."


    "We will protect you the whole way." Ano said with determination.


    "Mmm, I will be counting on you girls. Let''s hope our move will be quick and uneventful." Misaki said these words knowing it could be a death g. But she didn''t care. In a way, she hoped that someone woulde find trouble for her so she could get some exercise. Lately, she has spent more time in bed than anything else so she was itching for a good fight. She was not sure if this was due to her race or if it was just her actual personality anymore. But she seemed to love the thought of killing.


    Once Misaki felt that she had a good grip on Earth with her magic she pulled her hand back and gave it a good tug causing Earth to be pulled from its orbit with ease. From there she just had to pull it behind her as she made her way towards the demon''s domain. As the secondrgest faction they took up arge space within the realm with manys under their belt. But the distance betweens wasrge as well. In units that were used on Earth, they were months to light years apart.


    Misaki had a lot of ns in order to coordinate each world. She would go to each world personally and take all the demons there under her wing while connecting each with amunications system. But her ns did not just end there. She also wanted to slowly expand her influence and bring others under her wing. Until finally she had full control over the entire realm. But in order to do that she would also need to raise what was called cultivation. She still had two powers she needed to cultivate in order to be the strongest within the realm.


    Half a month passed and they were about halfway to their destination, but things began to slow down. Misaki''s stomach had grownrger than life within two weeks of finding out she was pregnant.


    "Mitsu are you okay?" Miyu asked, her voice full of concern.


    "Yeah, I just need to rest a bit. The damn kid in my belly keeps kicking every few minutes and I keep having sharp pains in my lower belly." Misaki exined.


    "This doesn''t seem right. By normal logic, you should have a nine month birth cycle like normal humans since you were a human before bing a demon. Let me check your pulse." Ano quickly grabbed Misaki''s wrist and pressed her hinges on her pulse. After a few seconds, Ano''s eyes grew wide in surprise as she said: "Mitsu, your due at any time!"


    "What? It has only been two weeks though!" Misaki couldn''t understand. How was she going to give birth only after being found to be pregnant two weeks ago?


    "This may be a trait of being a demon goddess. Think of yourself as the queen of demons. A queen in many races is able to give birth quickly and continuously in short periods of time. Not to mention to multiple babies at a time. From what I felt I could feel three more pulses which means you will have triplets." Ano exined.


    "So I am some kind of baby making machine?" Misaki said with a forcedugh as a sharp pain hit her lower abdomen. She gritted her teeth and bared with the pain.


    "We need to pause our move and get you into a hospital bed right away." Ano quickly urged.


    "Why?" It was only after that question that she felt her crotch had be very wet.


    "Your water broke. You are going intobor right now! Sister Naomi, Sister Miyu, watch for enemies. Although we are in a safe area we still need to keep an eye out for any attacks. I will send you reinforcements as soon as I get Mitsu into a bed." Ano hurriedly said, while at the same time pushing Misaki back towards the surface of the.


    Misaki could only reluctantly let Ano lead her back to the''s surface. She felt as if something was about to drop out of her crotch.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 213: Triplets

    Chapter 213: Triplets


    In the medical room that should be filled with cries of pain, Misaki sat on the bed with her knees up and spread eagle. She put the book in her hand down and asked: "Can you see them?"


    "Mitsu you know giving birth isn''t a time to be reading a book!" Ano did not know whether tough or cry. This was a painful process even for demons, why was it when Misaki went to give birth it seemed more like an annoying, boring experience than anything else?


    "Hey, I am pushing! It''s just that it''s taking forever and I got work to do." Misaki said honestly. It was true she had work to do and she was worried about Naomi and Miyu being alone protecting the.


    "I can already see the head of the first one just keep pushing." Ano let out a long sigh not caring anymore. It seems Misaki wouldn''t feel any pain from something like childbirth anytime soon.


    "Mmm, tell me when they are all out I will go back to reading my book." Misaki reopened her book and really did begin reading.


    A few hourster the cries of three babies could be hearding from the room. "Three baby girls and they all look just like you... Look they even have small horns already sprouting and nubs for tails." Anomented as she held the triplets in her arms.


    "Mitsu what do you n to name them?" Asked Chiho.


    "Hmmm. 1,2, and 3?" Misaki answered without much thought.


    "Mitsu! How can you name your kids like that!?" Chiho yelled out. She waspletely stunned by Misaki''sck of naming sense. Didn''t she give Miyu and Gen their names? Why is it when it came to her own daughters she was toozy to name them!?


    "Then Ichi, Ni, San..." Misaki said with a serious expression on her face.


    "No! You can not name your kids by number!" Chiho yelled out once again.


    "Oh, then you name them. It takes me forever to think of names. " Misaki remembered how long it took to think of the other''s names. Now she had to think of three on the spot she did not know what to name them.


    "Really can I!?" Chiho''s eyes lit up as she looked at the three baby girls.


    "Yeah go ahead." Misaki felt this was the best way to do it since Chiho was always good at naming things. One time when they found a stray cat at school, Misaki named it Inu only to be yelled at by Chiho who officially named it socks.


    "Then this one will be Miho, she will be Michiru, andstly Nagisa!" Chiho named them all quickly from left to right. "What do you think?"


    Misaki smiled and nodded her head: "Perfect. Chiho, you have always been very good at naming things."


    "Compared to you that would seem to be the case." Chiho let out augh.


    "Since the little devils are now born I need to go back and finish. Chiho and Mo''mo will be in charge of the kids, Ano I will have you stay here and keep an eye on the kids'' conditions and your sisters, in case they go intobor. Send someone immediately if they do." Misaki said before getting up out of bed and getting changed.


    "Wait!" Ano yelled out, stopping Misaki as she was about to walk out the door.


    "Something wrong?" Misaki looked at Ano confused before and an idea came to mind. She walked over to Chiho and gave her a kiss before going to Ano kissing her and then her three babies. Before turning to leave again only to be stopped by Ano once more.


    "Mitsu! Stop, I need to do a check up on you before I can let you leave! You just gave birth!" Ano really wondered what Misaki was made of. She seemed to be perfectly fine after giving birth to triplets!


    Ano passed the baby girls over to Chiho who happily took them before taking Misaki''s wrist and checking her pulse. "Alright, you can go. Your pulse is stable and firm with no signs of any issues. If you feel unwell at all pleasee see me."


    "Mmm, I will! Once I get Earth settled, We will have a big birthday party for the little devils." Misaki said as she smiled and waved her hand. She wanted to spend time with her new babies but getting Earth into a safe location was a top priority. She was afraid if she held them at all at this time she would not want to let go. So she could only push down her urges for now until Earth was settled.


    As Misaki made her way back into space where Miyu and Mo''mo were, she heard a much to familiar arrogant voice. "Naomi what the hell happened to you!? You no longer even look like an angel!"


    This arrogant voice belonged to Naomi''s father Sariel. "That is because I am now a demon! I wanted to make the perfect form for the one I love! The day I was reborn Mitsu even fucked me senseless!"


    Sariel''s turned ck to green and then many more colors hearing Naomi''s words. "You! You! Traitor! You actually went and did such dirty things with a dirty disgusting race!"


    Misaki, who was watching from the side, lips curled up into a bright smile. ''<em>This is what I wanted to see. That look, that expression of disgust that his own daughter was willing to have sex with a demon!</em>'' "I wonder what kind of face he would make when I fuck his wife?" At that moment Misaki decided she would make sure to have a little fun with Sariel''s wife and make him wear a green hat.Then her thoughts paused for a moment as she muttered "I wonder if he has any more daughters as well..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 214: Angering Sariel To Death

    Chapter 214: Angering Sariel To Death


    Misaki continued to watch from afar. She could tell Sariel was getting angrier by the second. "Naomi, you are a disgrace to all angels! Since you wished to turn traitor, do not me me for dropping ties with you! In order for you to be reborn and live a pure proper life, I will end your life right now."


    Sariel released arge pressure onto the girls. Naomi shivered in fear feeling the pressure m into her body, even Miyu went pale in the face. Misaki who was watching from the side decided it was time to move, so just before Sariel was about to attack, a figure appeared behind him and smacked him upside the head. "Who!?" Sariel yelled out in surprise and turned around to see a beautiful grinning girl standing behind him. "Fucking demoness! Was it you who just hit me just now!?"


    "Yo! Father inw how are you?" Misaki asked with a smile,pletely ignoring Sariel''s question.


    "You! Don''t ever call me that!" It seemed being called father inw by Misaki made Sariel''s skin crawl because his whole body visibly shook when she said those words.


    "Now don''t be like that father inw. I mean pretty soon you will be a grandpa. Don''t you want to see your beautiful grandchildren that are born after I fuck your daughter senseless every night? Speaking of daughters, do you have any more?" Misaki''s smile only widened with every word she said. Just the look of disgust, anger, and killing intent on Sariel''s face caused Misaki to feel better and better.


    "You! Don''t you dare touch them!" Sariel suddenly yelled out.


    "Oh? So you have more daughters! Good, good! I n to invite them over to keep Naomipany. Also, her mother is more than wee toe as well. I will even buy you a green hat!" Misaki''s words were like a knife to Sariel''s heart. If he could he would beat Misaki up a million times over and then kill her after torturing her. But he was not able to fight her! He knew he was weaker than her.


    "Humph!" Sariel snorted before turning to Naomi and ring at her. "You are no longer my daughter. Our rtionship ends Ouch! Damnit! You damn demon!" Sariel was pped in the back of the head again by Misaki.


    "Say one more word to make my wife sad and I will cut your dick off." Misaki''s smile faded. She could see tears welling up in Naomi''s eyes.


    "Fine whatever!" Sariel yelled before pushing past Misaki and went to fly away only to almost trip over his own two feet when Misaki voice floated into his ear.


    "Father inw, once I settle things, I will pay you a visit. I really want to meet my inws and get to know them!" Misaki shouted before flying over to Naomi pulling her into a hug. "Naomi, ignore that bastard. You have a new family and we all love you very much. Also, I really do n to bring your sisters and mother over. Just not in the way that deadbeat thinks. I only said that to rile him up."


    "To be honest I kind of do want to make him wear a green hat. He has always been a bad father. He only thinks about himself and nothing else." Naomi said before pushing away from Misaki and whipping her eyes. she then looked at Misaki in concern and asked: "Mitsu, are you okay, didn''t you just give birth?"


    "Mmm the little devils were just born. But I can not hold them yet. I need to settle Earth first then I will hold my babies. Otherwise, it will be a year or two before I let them go." Misaki said a hint of longing in her eyes. She did not want to leave right after giving birth. She wished she could have stayed with her kids but she had no other choice.


    "Then we should hurry and get this over with so you can see them." Naomi said.


    "Yes, let''s get this over with. I also want to see the new additions to our family." Miyu''s eyes were sparkling. She really liked kids. She loved taking care of Feng Wei.


    "Okay let''s get this done then." Misaki said with a smile as she sent out a wave of magic and wrapped Earth in it and began pulling it along once again.


    ---


    On the other side, flying away in anger. Sariel wanted nothing more than to kill Misaki. "I will find a way to kill her. Although I can not do it myself, I am sure I can find someone. Maybe the Fairy Realm will give a helping hand I just need to offer them that..." Sariel''s lips turned upwards into an evil smile. He was bound and determined to kill Misaki now.


    ---


    Back on earth in a room Misaki Kenji and Misaki Yuki were bothying in bed eating grapes that were being fed to them by Misaki Yuki''s wives. "See Kenji, this isn''t so bad right?"


    "Humph! You live almost forty years a man and then turn into a damn girl and on top of that get pregnant! Wouldn''t you be disgruntled to?" Misaki Kenjiined as he opened his mouth to receive another grape.


    "But you are happily eating grapes. It''s funny though, our stomachs blew up pretty fast." They both had round bellies now and it had only been a short while.


    Not too far from them in a hospital room, Chiho and Mo''mo were both screaming their heads off as they began giving birth. Ano looked at the situationin front of her surprised and confused at the same time. "How is this possible!? Does Mitsu have super genes?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 215: Fairy Realm

    Chapter 215: Fairy Realm


    While Misaki was moving Earth to its new location. In the hospital on Earth, Ano was delivering baby after baby. Mo''mo and Chiho, both gave birth to two beautiful baby girls who were not named yet. They wanted to have Misaki name them once she got back.


    As for Misaki Yuki, she also had a baby girl named Ruka. Currently, the only one left giving birth was Misaki Kenji. "For the love of god why the fuck do I have to go through this!?"


    "Kenji, don''t curse your daughter! " Misaki Yuki said, she was now sitting next to Misaki Kenji, swaying her feet back and forth. One could not tell that just minutes before she had given birth.


    "Why the fuck does this hurt so much!?" Misaki Kenjiined. He never expected that giving birth was really this painful!


    "Don''t worry Kenji, it will all be over soon. Then we will have a new baby in our home. Later tonight I will have the girls ravish your body until you are pregnant again." Misaki Yuki said while licking her lips.


    "Yuki are you trying to kill me!?" Misaki Kenji yelled.


    "Kill you? No I just can''t get enough of your cute little face when you cum over and over. Your little moans are very sexy!" Misaki Yuki exined.


    "I want mydamn uterus ripped out!" Misaki Kenji yelled through clenched teeth as he pushed as hard as he could. Secondster the cries of a baby could be heard.


    "It''s a girl!" The nurse said as she began wiping the newborn down.


    "Then let''s name this one Ruri" Misaki Yuki announced with a nod of her head.


    ----


    Gods realm boundary


    "Hmmm? You wish to work with us?" A small figure pped its wings back and forth and looked at the man in front of it.


    "I wish to have this so called gods realm uprooted. If your fairy race is willing to help and allow my angel faction to reign over this realm, I will be willing to be a puppet under the fairy realm''smand." The man replied. Even with his face covered, one could tell he was serious just from his tone of voice and words.


    "Angel faction? The faction created by the true gods? Your nothing more than an artificial life form created in the appearance of the person who created you. To be honest I am surprised your race even still exists. If I recall correctly your race was created on a whim to act as a guiding voice for thes the man ruled over. I also know that you are only here because the new demon goddess has appeared. You feel threatened. I even heard that she wedded one of your daughters. Isn''t that right Sariel, leader of the Angel faction?" The little figure said mockingly.


    "You!?" Sariel''s eyes went wide, not understanding how this fairy knew who he was! He had kept his identity concealed with his magic!


    "Did you think your little bit of illusion magic would work on me, a fairy? We created this magic! Let me tell you another thing. The only reason you are here is because you can not beat this new demon goddess and this fact has nothing to do with us. You want us to risk our fairy realm over your little spat with your daughter inw? From what I hear that new demon goddess is a bit strange. The way she does things is beyond anyone''s guess. But I will say this Although I can not risk my fairy realm to help you with your matters, I can give you a little advice..." The fairy flew up next to Sariel''s ear and whispered: "If you truly wish to gain assistance from another realm, then I would suggest you try the devils. Because none of the other realms around here will help you. That Misaki Mitsu, is an anomaly that no one wishes to touch just yet. Frankly speaking, I am a bit interested in her myself. I mean I hear she is quite good in bed when she is fucking your daughter. Maybe next time I will buy you a green hat..."


    The fairy let out augh before spinning its body and disappearing. Sariel''s face was bright red in anger. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Misaki! I will kill you!"


    Sariel stomped his feet mid air and yelled out, cursing Misaki left and right. He had risked a lot to get to this boundary, to only be yed with by a fairy! But thinking of what the Fairy had said, caused Sariel''s face to be sinister. "Since it is enviable that that bitch will take over this realm, then I guess I will help destroy it before she even gets a chance!"


    Sariel did not notice that the halo on his head was slowly turning ck.


    ---


    "Finally!" Misaki wiped the sweat from her brow. Earth was now in its new position in the gods realm hidden within a cluster of others that the demon faction controlled.


    "Mitsu, what''s next?" Naomi asked.


    "Mmm first I wish to take some time to hold my children and y with Little Wei." Misaki felt she had neglected Feng Wei the past few weeks and wished to spend time with her and her newborn babies.


    "Then let''s hold a banquet tonight to celebrate thepletion of our move and the new additions to our family!" Miyu suggested.


    "This sounds good. Miyu, Naomi I will leave this to the two of you." Misaki was d things went as smoothly as they did. There were a few close calls, with somerge asteroid almost hitting Earth during the move. But they were easily handled by Miyu and Naomi. Other than that the move went smoothly.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 216: A Warm Loving Family

    Chapter 216: A Warm Loving Family


    After settling Earth in a nice quiet spot, Misaki led Miyu and Naomi back to the base. The first thing she did was find her new babies. "Where are they?"


    "They are all in your room with your three wives." The female demon that Misaki passed by, answered.


    With Miyu and Noami in tow, Misaki hurried to her bedroom to find not three but five babiesying on her bed. Ano was sitting at the edge of the bed taking Mo''mo''s pulse while Chiho was sleeping soundly next to the children. "Ano what happened?"


    Hearing Misaki''s voice Ano smiled brightly as she said: "While you were gone, Sister Chiho and Sister Mo''mo both had their children as well. They are still waiting for you to name them."


    "They are all so cute." Misaki said with a warm smile. She walked over and gave Ano a hug and kiss. "You worked hard thank you."


    "That is not the only good news I am also "Ano blushed as she rubbed her belly.


    "Seems I will have a massive family before long!" Misaki was so happy she kissed Ano deeply before gently rubbing her stomach. "Teach the other girls how to deliver the kidster and what to look for. This way they can help you from now on. I will also be joining these training sessions as well."


    "Then I will set up a training session tomorrow." Ano liked this idea since she was the only one with knowledge of child birth.


    Misaki smiled and slowly climbed on the bed. She lifted up Michiru and Miho and slid in between the babies before gently cing the two little ones on her chest. They quickly snuggled up against her which made Misaki smile even brighter. She then scooped the other three up and slid them closer to her as she gently rubbed each of their little backs.


    Naomi leaned over and whispered into Miyu''s ear: "Mitsu really looks like a caring mother huh?"


    "Mmm She has always been one to put her kin over everything else. This is also what makes her such a good leader. She cares for her own and will do anything for them." Miyu said with a smile as her cheeks blushed. "It is also the reason why I fell for her in the first ce."


    Misakiid with her five new born babies refusing to move. Her five wives were also surrounding her. It was a picturesque scene of a loving family. Many might wonder if a family that has many lovers could be so peaceful, but Misaki never favored any one wife, she treated each one equally which allowed her wives to live in harmony without any feelings of jealousy. When one of her wives was spending the night with her she did not mind the other wives seeking sce with each other. Misaki knew that one day her wives would have babies between themselves as well. She did not mind this as she saw it as a way for her family to grow bigger and bigger.


    As the day went on the sound of steady breaths could be hearding from within Misaki''s bedroom as all five of her wives and her babies were all sleeping soundly. It was not until one of the babies woke up and began crying that the girls woke up. It was like a chain reaction as the babies one by one began to cry. Misaki smiled brightly as she took her shirt off and took Nagisa and Michiru into her bosom to feed them. Chiho took Miho and the unnamed baby girl she gave birth to into hers while Mo''mo took the child she gave birth to.


    As the babies suckled, Chicho looked up at Misaki and asked: "Can you name our children?"


    "Mmm I already thought of their names. The child between me and you will be named Sora. And the child between me and Mo''mo will be named Rio." Misaki said while gently stroking the top of Rio and Sora''s head.


    *<strong><em>Knock!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Knock!</em></strong>*


    "Mother, can Ie in?" Feng Wei''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Of course,e on in." Misaki replied.


    Feng Wei opened the door and shyly walked in. She was still a little afraid to go near the babies since she did not want to identally hurt them. "Little Wei how was your training today?"


    "It was good. The person you had be my instructor is very nice and has taught me many ways to kill and torture. But she is still not as good as Mama Chiho when ites to killing and Mama Mo''mo is better at torture." Feng Wei happily reported.


    "I will have to test youter. Come here and say hi to your little sisters. You will need to be sure to protect them from now on okay?" Misaki waved her hand, lifting Feng Wei up and bringing her onto the bed. Nagisa had just finished drinking so she handed her over to Feng Wei who nervously took the little girl into her arms.


    A cute scene unfolded as Nagisa nestled into Feng Wei''s arms and fell sound asleep. Chiho giggled at this sight as he said: "Little Wei is just like her mom both in aura and the faint scent of blood. So I am not surprised that Nagisa immediately fell asleep."


    "Mama Chiho don''t tease me!" Feng Wei pouted, but the blush on her cheeks could not be hidden, especially the faint smile. She seemed very happy to be praised for being like her mom.


    "Do I really smell like blood?" Misaki sniffed her skin, not sure if this was true or not.


    "I think we all have a hint of blood on us. But Misaki has a stronger scent which is very alluring." Mo''mo said as she licked her lips.


    "Sister Mo''mo,not in front of the kids." Miyu chided.


    Mo''mo made a "boo" sound as she stroked Rio''s head.


    While Misaki was having a warm moment with her family, in another part of the base a yell could be hearding from her parent''s room. It was mainly Misaki Kenji''s voice as he yelled out: "Why the hell does this kid keep biting my nipple when I go to feed it!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 217: A Little Something Extra

    Chapter 217: A Little Something Extra


    The New Life Of Misaki Kenji.


    Miski Kenji, once a strong man who led his brothers in arms against many adversaries now reduced to moaning like a girl every night. Even since his body was changed into that of a girl his wife would not let him off the hook. He had no idea at the time girls could cum so many times. Every night it was the same thing. Misaki Yuki would pound his pussy with a dildo until he passed out. Some nights she just used her mouth or ground her own pussy against his.


    But this was just the start of things. Soon his wife took in more female lovers and for some reason, they did not want to leave him alone. What was once a dashingly handsome man was now a sex toy to his wife''s wives! Day in and day out he was left in pure ecstasy with only a few hours a day of rest. He tried to resist many times but no matter what his body reacted violently to their teasing, making him melt and fall into a daze of lust.


    Then it finally happened. After so much sex he finally heard the dreadful words. "You are pregnant."


    He wondered where his manhood went too. Why was he, of all men, now pregnant. How does something like this happen!? He knew all his friends up in heaven were all looking down at himughing away. But there was nothing he could do. Even if he did not want this baby the expectant look in his wife''s eyes who was also pregnant alongside him was too much to bear.


    The pain


    Yes, the pain of that day was just too much. He never realized giving birth was so painful. He now had a new found respect for women. That was pain he never thought was possible for a human to bear. He would rather get shot over and over than deal with that pain ever again.


    But now he was left with a new conundrum, breastfeeding. It was fine at the start but then the damn kid began biting his nipples. He wanted to spank the child but the death re his wife gave him made him toss those thoughts right out the window. What is worse was once the baby was fed the nannies took them away and he was once again being used as a sex toy. He had only one thought in his mind ''<em>Will I ever be the man of the house again?...</em>''


    ---


    Days, weeks, and months passed. Misaki took this time off to spend it with her family. They did many things from visiting some of the news, to even having baby fashion shows with all the children. Ano, Miyu, and Noami all had babies as well. They were named Yui, Yuki, and Umi respectively. On this day Misaki was taking a break from the kids and lying in her bedroom with her eyes closed. She was just about to fall asleep when she heard a cracking sounding from not too far away. Her eyes opened wide and she jumped out of bed and ran over to the spot where Sara''s ck me egg was.


    The egg slowly cracked around the top. Within a matter of seconds, the top was pushed out and a slender girl around eighteen years of age stood up from within. She was about average height with a slender build. Her breasts were a little on the small side, but Misaki did not care. Her hair was pink in color and ran down to her waist. to top it off she had two ck horns protruding out of her head. Misaki''s eyes scanned the white soft skin in front of her and stopped on a certain part of the body. There seemed to be a little something extra.


    "Sara?" Misaki asked as she looked at the beautiful girl in front of her with the extra appendage dangling between her legs.


    "Mitsu..." Sara blushed and lowered her head but when she looked down her eyes went wide as she yelled out: "What the hell is that!?"


    "It seems you have a dick..." Misaki knelt down and lifted it up and a smile formed over her lips. "You have more than just a dick!" Misaki, out of curiosity, pulled on Sara''s dick and pushed it backward between Sara''s legs and into Sara''s pussy. "Mhm.. you can fuck yourself!"


    "Mitsu!" Sara blushed from ear to ear but she couldn''t help the soft moansing from her mouth as Misaki continued to push her own dick in and out of her own pussy. Slowly the dick grew in size bing rock hard which surprised Misaki.


    Misaki of course found this all amusing and interesting so she gently slid her hand back and forth on Sara''s dick while fingering Sara''s pussy. Sara who just woke up felt like she was about to pass out from too much pleasure. As her breath began to be heavy, Misaki sped up her actions when suddenly a shot of white stuff shot onto Misaki''s face and her other hand was covered in pussy juice. "Hehe now, this is fun..."


    Misaki picked Sara up who was out of breath from having a double orgasm and brought her right over to the bed andid her down before stripping naked herself. "Everyone else has already had a baby now it''s your turn."


    Misaki yed with the dick underneath her, teasing her own pussy with it before sliding it deep inside her. "Ahhh if it were not for the fact that this dick belongs to you, I would never use it, but I must say it does feel pretty fucking good."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 218: Pregnant Again?

    Chapter 218: Pregnant Again?


    Misaki waved her hand and created a dildo made of magic and slid it into Sara causing her to let out a soft moan. As Misaki slid Sara''s dick in and out of her pussy she was also pumping the dildo in and out of Sara''s pussy. This was driving Sara crazy beyond belief. She had never felt such a sensation before. She screamed out in pleasure as she cummed from both her dick and pussy at the same time. As she filled Misaki''s pussy with her juices, Misaki mped down hard on her dick trying to suck it dry. But even after cumming so hard her dick never softened.


    Misaki leaned down and kissed Sara, her pleasurable moans muffled as their tongues intertwined. Sara had never been so happy. She was afraid when she first discovered she had a dick that Misaki would not like her anymore, but now that her dick was buried in Misaki''s pussy kissing the entrance of her womb she was very relieved. She also found the sensation of both her dick and pussy being fucked at the same time was so intense that she felt like if it continued she would be a ve to it. In fact, she wanted to be a ve to it as long as she could be with Misaki.


    After riding on top for a while Misaki and Sara switched positions where Sara was on top. Compared to the slower actions Misaki was doing while riding Sara''s dick, Sara was rough as she mmed her dick in and out of Misaki. That night was the first time Misaki ever felt that she was utterly dominated in bed. She of course made sure to send her pussy juice inside Sara. She wanted to get Sara pregnant as soon as possible.


    Sadly for Sara, when Chiho and the rest found out about her new little toy, she was passed around over and over but this was a story for another time


    ---


    A few monthster. "The girls are doing good. It''s a good thing that we do not get pregnant easily or we would be up to our ears in babies. But to think that Sara would give birth to a baby boy."Chiho couldn''t help but be amazed since all the others were girls.


    "I think it''s because she has a dick. So she is able to give birth to both." Ano said as she looked at a chart on her tablet and continued: "Her gic makeup allows her to produce sperm which allows for her to give birth to both male and female. The surprising thing was thatMiyu was the one who got her pregnant."


    Miyu blushed but then a thought came to mind. "If the baby is not between Sara and Mitsu does that mean they can get married?"


    "It wouldn''t matter anyway since demons don''t work like humans. Although it would still be frowned upon. But I can say that there would be no birth defects if they were to have childrenter on. Unlike humans, mixing the same genes causes no issue, which is why Mitsu gave birth to triplets without any issues." Ano exined.


    "What are you girls talk about?" Misaki asked as she walked into the room.


    "About how Sara''s baby can marry any of our children." Mo''mo answered as she hopped over andtched on to Misaki''s arm.


    "We will let them choose for themselves." Misaki didn''t have an issue with it but she wanted the children to choose the one they love.


    "Mitsu are you mad?" Sara asked. She was worried that because she did not give birth to Misaki''s child first that Misaki woulde to hate her.


    "Why would I be mad? There was always a chance of this happening and it will happen more in the future as well. I just want us to all be one big happy family. I will never treat any child born without my genes any different than one with my genes. You are all my wives and I love you and the children you have between each other. In a way, I am grateful that you all are so close. Otherwise, a family like ours would neverst long. " Misaki walked up and gave Sara a hug and kiss. She then caressed the top of the baby boy''s head that was in Sara''s arms.


    "Alright enough of this, it''s been a few months and I haven''t seen, hide or hair of my parents.Ano you said they gave birth without issue right?" Misaki asked. She had been stuck dealing with a lot of things now that Earth was settled in ce. So she had not had time to check on her parents.


    "They were fine when they left." Ano replied.


    "Ummm I think I heard your father moaning when I passed the hallway their living quarters is located in a few weeks ago" Miyu suddenly announced.


    "Alright, let''s go barge in then and see my sisters." Misaki couldn''t help but let out a sigh, her parents were normally always locked up in their room.


    "Mitsu before we go can you name this little one?" Sara asked, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Are you sure?" Misaki looked at both Miyu and Sara.


    "Yes!" They both answered at the same time.


    "Then Hmm Shoichi?" Misaki looked at the two who both nodded their heads in eptance.


    "From today on you will be Misaki Shoichi!" Sara said happily.


    The group in high spirits marched towards her parent''s room. When they arrived they heard many suggestive noises which made Misaki roll her eyes. She waved her hand to open the door to see her fatherying on the couch, his stomach once again stuck out past his waistline. "Dad are you pregnant again!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 219: Family Issues

    Chapter 219: Family Issues


    "Mitsu! What the hell did you turn me into!?" Seeing his daughter Misaki Kenji''s anger began to rise. He used to be a man until she made him a demon!


    "Dad, why are you taking your anger out on me? I was not the one who turned himself into a girl. I did not tell you to follow Mom''s whims." Misaki said while chuckling.


    "Humph! Is there a way to not get pregnant?" Misaki Kenji frowned as he rubbed his stomach.


    "Just don''t have sex?" Misaki said with a big grin on her face.


    "Humph! You think it is that simple!? Those girls capture me and handcuff me to the bed for days!" Misaki couldn''t help but let out augh listening to her fatherin. She knew he was just letting off some steam because he was moody.


    "Anyway, dad where are my baby sisters?" Misaki asked.


    "In the back room with your mother. Luckily your mother keeps all adult activities away from the kids." Misaki Kenji replied.


    "Mmm... I would hope so or I would have a serious talk with her. When they get old enough I will prepare separate rooms for them. Did you like the nanny I sent over?" Misaki had sent over an older looking demon who had the looks of a seventy year olddy. Why this was, Misaki did not know but she did not care. She just needed a nanny, her mother would not try to bed.


    "Yes, she is excellent. I thank you for that. Even your mother is kept in line with her around." Misaki Kenji said gratefully.


    "Alright then, continue resting. Ano will do a quick check up on you while she is here. I will bring my sisters out here to visit with them. So we are not hearing things we should not be hearing." Misaki said as she leaned down and patted her father on the head which resulted in a dirty look from him. Misakiughed and walked towards the back room. And sure enough, she heard the sounds of people doing something naughty. When she got to the end of the hallway she heard the sounds of babies crying which Misaki smiled once hearing this. These were her first siblings since she was born, birthed from her mother and father.


    She walked into the room where a nanny was gently rocking her two sisters back and forth trying to calm them down. "Nanny how are things going?"


    "Master! Please talk to your mother! Day in and day out all they do is mate. It is not good for the children to be hearing those sounds." The nannyined.


    "Alright, I guess I will move my sisters elsewhere now instead ofter. Nanny I will need you to keep a good eye on my father for me. Don''t let that mother do anything to him while he is with child." Misak sighed. Her mother had always been strange but now her mindset was very strange. She hopped her sisters would at least have a normal mentality and normal habits like murder, torture, and the like.


    "Master, thank you! I do adore these two. They are very sweet, I just fear..." The nanny did not dare voice her opinion fully. But Misaki understood.


    "It''s fine, I came to bring my sisters in the other room, my wives want to meet them as well." Misaki said, taking one of her sisters into her arms. As soon as the child was in her arms it quickly quieted down and beganughing.


    "Master is truly loved by all. These two have not stopped crying for a while now." The nanny said with a smile.


    Misaki smiled and walked out of the room, the nanny following after her. When she reached the main room her wives were cleaning up the room a bit and helping her father out some. "How is he?"


    "Dad is doing fine. His health is good and the baby is also healthy. But after this child, he should wait a year before having more." Ano exined.


    "Alright then. As you heard dad be careful. I can see if we can figure out a way to make a demon morning after pill or something along those lines." Misaki did feel bad for her father. She knew he had some identity issues since bing female. But after so many years she just wished he would get used to it already.


    "If you could, it would make me very happy." Misaki Kenji replied.


    "I will see what my people can do. Dad, I n to take my sisters away. Mom is pretty much lost herself in her new world." Misaki suddenly said, causing Misaki Kenji to frown a bit.


    "Sigh I know your mother is not like she used to be but she is still your mom. Take them away for now, and I will talk to your mom about this..." He could only say this. Since even he did not know if he could get through to his wife.


    "Alright, let me know what happens. I will just bring my sisters over with my kids. I will leave the nanny here with you. So you have someone to assist you. Remember if you feel bad in any way please let Ano know right away and if you can''t get to her have the nannye get one of us." Misaki worried about her father, she did not know what to do about her mother just yet. She thought maybe it was time to send her mother out to do a job and get her away from the bedroom.


    "I will. Thanks for stopping by Mitsu. I will try to do something about your mom."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 220: To The Machine Race

    Chapter 220: To The Machine Race


    Sitting in arge meeting room, Misaki looked at all the familiar faces and nodded her head. "Okay, with things going smoothly, Gen and Sato are off setting up the rys between thes. I want the rest of you to set up patrols around the area of our demon domain. Jin and his kind will help you with this. If there are no questions then I will leave it at this." Misaki looked around the room, seeing no one speaking, she nodded and said: "Meeting adjourned. Dad, stay behind please."


    "What''s up Mitsu?" Misaki Kenji asked.


    "Dad after you give birth, have the baby sent to my quarters. I want you to do two years of training on Belhaste. This should give you the ability to really get the hang of your body and learn about your powers. You have a lot of magic power so you need to face life and death situations and learn to use your power in a way that suits you. If it weren''t because everything was so hectic, I would have suggested this earlier." Misaki exined. She also figured her father needed a vacation from her mom. Even after taking the babies away, her mother didn''t seem to even care. She was wondering if she was a lost cause or not.


    "Mitsu Thanks" Misaki Kenji looked gratefully at his daughter. He really needed this break.


    "It''s nothing. I just want you to know that you are able to still be strong even if you look the way you do. Also, when you get back let me know. I want to test your skills. If they are up to speed you can take fullmand of my military." Misaki wanted her father to have things to do outside the house as well. So he could feel like his old self again. "As for mom. I n to send her on a little mission."


    "Oh?" hearing this, Misaki Kenji started to get interested in what she had nned.


    "Well I figured I would send her to y with some angels..." Misaki said as she winked at her father.


    "You! You are going to get her killed!" Misaki Kenji yelled.


    "Rx dad! I am not going to get mom killed. I will be sending some bodyguards who will hide in the shadows. It will be a good chance for her to put her newfound obsession to use." Misaki exined lightly.


    This seemed to make Misaki Kenji rxed as she said: "Alright then, just make sure nothing happens to her."


    "If they do anything to harm mom, I will personally destroy the entire angel faction." Misaki coldly said, her whole body radiating a burning killing intent.


    "Alright, I will leave it to you. Maybe getting out of the house will make her head clear up a bit." Misaki Kenji nodded in approval. He was d his daughter was serious about keeping her mother safe even if she was sending her into enemy territory.


    After sending her father off, Misaki leaned back in her chair and opened her inventory taking out the data disk that had Rika''s information on it. "As promised, I will go talk to the people of the machine race and see if they can make a body for you."


    Misaki never forgot the promise she made that day. Now that things were all under control Misaki wanted to go and speak to the people of the machine race to see if she could get a body made for Rika.Misaki did not n to hit on Rika or take her as her wife. That was because Rika was more of a sister than anything else. Someone different from the norm which was very nice.


    Misaki went back to her section of the base where all her wives'' rooms and babies'' rooms were located. She walked into the main living area to see her wives busy with the babies. Chiho noticed Misaki right off the bat, smiled, and asked: "Did the meeting go okay?"


    "Mmm. Dad will be going on a special training trip and I will be sending my mom to go y with the angels. I need you girls to hold down the fort for a little while. I need to go visit the machine race to see if I can get a body made for Rika" Misaki answered.


    "Let''s hope you can. This is the sister you met in game right? The one you turned into data to set free?" Miyu asked.


    "Mhm She will be you girls'' sister inw so please treat her kindly. She is a little out spoken but she is very kind." Misaki''s eyes softened just thinking about the time she had spent with Rika.


    "Mitsu, don''t look down on us! We are your wives, anyone you consider a sister is of course family to us." Chiho scolded. She could tell that Rika was important to Misaki. Chiho found that when Misaki spoke of Rika a familiar expression could be seen on her face. It was as if she was looking at the old Misaki before everything happened.


    Letting out a long breath of air Misaki gathered herself and nodded her head. "You are right! Sorry I am just nervous." It had been a long time since Misaki felt this way. This feeling that she was getting was not so bad. As she thought this, a smile formed on Misaki''s face. She looked at her wives with warmth and love in her eyes. "I will be off. If all goes okay, I will bring your sister inw back."


    Each of Misaki''s wives took turns giving her a kiss and hug. After which, Misaki turned and left the base heading to the little section of the gods realm where the machine race was located. Little did Misaki know that this would be thest time she would see her wives for many years toe.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 221: Machine Empire Part One

    Chapter 221: Machine Empire Part One


    Misaki looked before her and saw a where every inch ofnd and water was covered in tall buildings. She let out a sigh as she thought about how Earth before everything had happened, more than likely might have turned into a that looked like this. "Not a hint of greenery Such a dull looking ce." Misaki muttered to herself as she slowly advanced on to the.


    She had only passed through the atmosphere when a few flying vehicles that resembled police cars came into view. "Stop! You are trespassing on the Machine Empire''s domain! State your business!"


    "Ah, uh I am here to request a machine body that I can upload a consciousness into." Misaki announced.


    "Hold on." The voice said.


    Misaki hoped things would be easy. She did not want to start a fight if she did not need to. The Machine race was important to her right now. She needed their technology to revive Rika. Thest thing she wanted to do was make enemies of them. But if it came down to it and they rejected her request she would not mind going in and stealing a few robotic bodies if need be.


    "My superiors need to know your name." The voice asked.


    "Misaki Mitsu, current demon goddess of the demon faction." Misaki gave her title as well in order to maybe put some pressure on the people who were talking to her.


    This seemed to work as the voice said: "Please follow us."


    Misaki nodded and followed the flying vehicle into the city below. Misaki was amazed by the sites she saw. It was as if everything was right out of a cyber pink movie. Tall buildings with neon lights. Steam rising from below. Pipes entangled everything as they wrapped around the tops and bottoms of the buildings. A denseyer of fog hung over the city. Misaki felt the air was heavy and quickly used magic to filter it out.


    Her trip was not long as the police vehiclended on a tform halfway down a tall building. Shended next to it and to her surprise, a tall robot climbed out and stood next to her. The robot turned to her and said: "Someone will be out soon please wait."


    Misaki nodded and found this robot was rather polite. After about five minutes a middle aged man came walking out. He lookedpletely human except for his eyes. He walked forward and stuck out his hand for Misaki to shake it. "Good day, my name is John Jinkens. I am the governor of this, SM-567."


    "Misaki Mitsu, demon goddess, and leader of the Demon Faction. It''s a pleasure." Misaki shook the man''s hand with a smile.


    "I was told you are here for a body to upload a consciousness into?" John asked.


    "Yes, I was looking to get a body for someone dear to me. A family member. Something that looked like this." Misaki waved her hand and an image made of magic of a naked Rika appeared in the air. She was not shy about this since she wanted the body to look just like the body Rika had in game if she could.


    "Hmmm This is doable. Are there any limitations you would like on the body?" John already had a good feeling about Misaki with how upfront she was being.


    "Not sure what you mean to be honest. Any chance you can give me a run down on what these bodies can and can not do?" Misaki asked.


    "Well, it''s like this, for outsiders we can not add any weaponry and to be honest we normally do not allow any outsiders to have any of our technology. But the leader of the Machine Empire has already passed down a decree stating if the leader of the demon faction were toe then to help her as much as possible. As long as no weaponry is involved.


    "So for a normal body, we can make it as real as a human body. Except it won''t age and won''t die. The body will however be able to reproduce. So having a child is not a problem. There will also be no pain during childbirth since the stomach can open to allow the child to be pulled out without needing to go through natural childbirth. Basically, it would be a human body that is advanced in strength, life span, and unable to die." John exined.


    "Then let''s go with that. Once it is done I will need to run a scan on it to make sure you did not add anything to it that shouldn''t be there." Misaki added.


    John smiled and nodded, "But of course. All systems and parts will be in a detailed manual for you to look at as well. Any repairs can be done by you or you can bring the body back to have it fixed. May I have a recording of the body you want us to make?"


    "Yes here..." Misaki had used Jin''s systems to make a holographic disk that held a 3D image of Rika. "Also for uploading, will you be able to use this?" Misaki took out a nk information cube the same as the one Rika''s information was saved on and showed it to John.


    "Hmm this is unique, is this a spare? If so I would like to run some tests on it so we can create a ce for you to manually upload the data when you are ready."John asked.


    "Yes, feel free to take it. How long do you think this will all take?" Misaki asked as she handed over the information cube.


    "It depends anywhere from a week to a month depending on how quickly we can engineer the port for this information cube."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 222: Machine Empire Part Two

    Chapter 222: Machine Empire Part Two


    "Alright then, Is there a ce I can stay within the city?" Misaki asked.


    "You can stay here. It acts as the main factory and a ce where we research new technologies. And as you can see It also works as the ce where I run the government from. But the upper floors also have apartments which you can stay in." John said as he stood up. He touched something on his arm and a small holographic screen disyed just above his hand. "Saadi,e to my office."


    A few minutester a young woman around twenty years of age walked into the office. She looked at John and bowed slightly. "You asked for me, sir?"


    "Yes, take our esteemed guest to the best suite on the top floor. Miss Misaki, please follow Saadi, she will bring you to your residence. She will also serve you during this time. You are allowed to go anywhere you wish." John said with a smile.


    Misaki nodded and greeted Saadi. "I will be in your care."


    "Likewise." Saadi said with a smile while motioning with her hand for Misaki to follow.


    Misaki was led to an elevator that after she got in, Saadi used a special key to allow them to reach the top floor. "The top floor is one full apartment. It has seven bedrooms, ten servant quarters, eight baths, a living room, A kitchen, dining room, game room, and a full bar. It also has ess to the roof which has a swimming pool with a ss bottom overlooking the city."


    "Very extravagant." Misaki replied. She had her own quarters back on Earth but it was not as extravagant as this single apartment.


    "It is usually only used for the leader of the Machine Empire. But he rarelyes to this universe." Saadi exined.


    Hearing Saadi''s words, Misaki caught some useful information. "What do you mean by this universe?"


    "Our people did notpletely originate from this universe. Our founders came from another more highly advanced universe. You could say that this universe was strange in how it is set up. Think of it like this. We, as a highly advanced civilization, do not need to worry about reaching new realms of cultivation since we use science as a means to advance and create new things. The leader of the Machine Empire a few million years ago created a device to tear a hole in time and space that broke through dimensional walls. This allows us to traverse the multiverses and settle down our race in each universe. Normally we find a civilization that is highly advanced and contact them and then advance their technology by millions of years.


    "With this advancement, we are able to grab a foothold in the new universe. There are three universes all together and our Machine race has a foothold in all three. The strange thing is that this universe works with differentws. While the other two have the samews in how they function as a whole. This universe is broken down into manyyers.


    "You could call the mortal realm from which you originally came from as the firstyer. This would be the secondyer and once you transcend to be a true god you will then be able to go to the thirdyer. From what we know so far about this universe is that it has fiveyers. We have only made it to the thirdyer." Saadi exined.


    "My guess is it is only because you are from the different universes that you are able to understand all of this. It is truly amazing." Misaki had no idea that there were many different universes. This really intrigued her to the point that she kind of wished she could check out one of these universes for herself.


    "You are correct. It is because we risked it all to travel to these multiverses that we are able to understand the makeup of this one. If not, all I could say is that what you see today would not exist. We of the Machine Empire in this universe owe our current lives to the Leader of the Machine Empire, Charles Folson. He is a good man who only wishes to have normal humans like us who have nothing but science as their way of means to live happy and fulfilling lives." Saadi showed an expression of worship as she spoke of the Leader of the Machine Empire.


    "Maybe one day I can check out one of these multiverses for myself. May I take a look at the device that allows you to transverse these different universes?" Misaki asked.


    "This is no problem. The governor has said you may see any technology you wish. The leader of the Machine Empire has allowed it." Saadi said with a smile.


    "Then let''s check it out tomorrow." Misaki said as she stepped off the elevator and into the small hallway that led to a single door.


    "Then I will take you there tomorrow morning. This here is your residence while you are in the Machine Empire. One second and I will register you with the locking system." Saadi pressed the door frame to the side and opened a panel. She then guided Misaki so she could register her handprint and magic signature. Afterpleting the procedures Saadi opened the door and said: There, now the only ones registered to open this door are you and I. I will settle my things into one of the servant quarters feel free to choose a room for yourself."


    "Saadi treat yourself well and pick one of the bedrooms. It is just you and I no need to think of this as a master-servant rtionship. Just go about your normal duties and at night treat yourself well with a nice big room and private bath."Misaki said as she walked into the apartment.


    Saadi faintly smiled and said: "As you wish."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 223: New Adventures Part One

    Chapter 223: New Adventures Part One


    The next day Misaki was brought to a basement area of the building she was staying in. It reached far below the surface of the and since the elevator, she had ridden in did not stop at any floors she had no idea how deep below the surface she actually was. When she reached the bottom, the ce looked more like an underground bunker than a ce where a device that would allow one to cross space-time to another universe would be held.


    Saadi smiled seeing Misaki''s expression as she said: "Not something you had expected right? Each building on this has the same underground area and each one is identical. Although each building may look different there inside makeup is the same making finding our secret instations almost impossible without going building to building."


    "Not a bad way to hide things." Misaki felt that if she was forced to find something on this she would quit after a day of trying. The time and effort would not be worth it.


    "We are here." Naadi said as the doors in front of them slipped open. It revealed arge white roompletely different from what she had seen so far. There were many people running to and fro as they seemed to be doing some kind of maintenance on an object in the center of the room. It was arge cube that hovered over the ground and slowly rotated.


    "So this is the device?" Misaki asked as she looked on in amazement. She had seen many fantasy type things and had been aboard Jin which had a higher level of technology, but when it came to what was in front of her, nothingpared to it. It was like the cube in front of her was pulled straight from a science fiction movie. Lines of lights flowed between the cracks of the cube as it spun around. The height of it was almost as tall as a five story building. It filled up most of the room which was at least three or four football fields in size. It was truly an amazing sight to behold.


    "Yes it is. The inner workings are veryplicated, even I, who knows how to rebuild my own arm from scratch can not make much sense of it. But when it is turned on, a person only needs to touch it to be transported to another universe. It is rightly called the Universal Omni Box." Naadi exined.


    "Can I touch it?" Misaki couldn''t hold back her curiosity as she wanted to say that she had actually touched an object that can transport her to other universes.


    "Sure. It only activates when it is on. During maintenance which is done every day, it is disconnected from its power source to keep any idental transfers from happening." Saadi said as she brought Misaki up to the Universal Omni Box.


    Misaki reached up and ced her hand on the smooth metal surface and smiled. But after caressing the surface for a few seconds she suddenly felt something was wrong. "Umm It''s sucking my magic power!" A panicked expression formed on Misaki''s face as she tried removing her hand but was unable to.


    "What is going on!? Someone exin to me what''s going on!" Saadi yelled at the technicians that were standing around them.


    "We do not know! We have never seen the Omni Cube react like this!" One of the technicians replied, his voice flustered.


    Misaki had no idea what was going on but she was starting to feel somewhat faint. As she was cking out a bright light seemed to have engulfed her entire body. The light slowly dimmed and the spot Misaki was once standing waspletely empty. Saadi looked on in horror as she had no idea what was going on. The cube was still here but the person she was in charge of taking care of disappearedpletely. Such an incident has never happened in all the years they had maintained the cube.


    "I want a full report on what just happened. Find out where the fuck it has just sent the Demon Goddess to! I will report this to the governor!" Saadi quickly gave out orders and made haste to contact the governor.


    In his office, John dropped the holo pad in his hand when he heard Saadi''s report. "Saadi, you are in charge of the investigation. Make sure no word of this gets out! I will contact our leader and ask him if he knows anything and I will also report this to the Demon Faction. Hopefully they do not start a war with us."


    ---


    A mist coveredndscape filled with trees reaching high into the sky. The sounds of beasts could be heard all around. Misaki opened her eyes and held her head. She felt as if her head had been hit by a truck. "Where the hell is this?" Misaki looked around her. She seemed to be in a cave of some kind. The cool air from outside blew in causing her hair to flutter about.


    "System do you know where we are?" Misaki asked in her head.


    "I am not sure. I can only detect many life forms around us, none of which are a threat to you." The system replied.


    "Alright, then I guess the first thing to do is to figure out where we are and then go from there." Misaki slowly got up and dusted off her clothes. As she did she heard a hissing sounding from behind her. She turned to see arge ck scaled snake with yellow eyes ring back at her. Its fangs seemed to be dripping some kind of purplish fluid that once hit the ground made a sizzling sound. Misaki looked at the snake, smiled, and said: "Looks like I won''t need to find dinner."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 224: New Adventures Part Two

    Chapter 224: New Adventures Part Two


    The snake that thought Misaki hade to serve herself up to it quickly found out that it had bit off more than it could chew. It suddenly felt a great pressure from the girl who seemed to have no cultivation whatsoever. The snake slowly began to back up as beads of sweat pushed through its scales. A reptilian animal that normally can not sweat was actually sweating for the first time in its life.


    Misaki looked on withinterest as the snake slowly continued to back away from her. She tilted her head to the side and chuckled lightly as she said: "Now, now where do you think you are going?"


    The snake froze in its spot for a mere second before bolting away! All it knew was that this person was very scary. But unfortunately, before the snake could hide in the darkness of the cave, Misaki waved her hand and the snake fell to the ground in multiple pieces. "To think you would even try to escape from me. Well, not that it wasn''t amusing."


    Misaki waved her hand wrapping part of the snake in magic and carried it to the front of the cave where she then started a fire. Therge piece of meat was then slowly roasted and the smell was making Misaki drool. After it was fully cooked, Misaki took a bite and almost moaned when she tasted the meat. She had never tasted something so good before in her life. There was no seasoning at all but with each bite, she felt a rush of power surging into her. "System what the hell is this snake meat made of!?"


    "It seems to be saturated with spiritual qi. One of the two powers you need to cultivate for your next evolution." The system replied.


    "So this is a world of spiritual qi huh? Do you think that huge cube sent me to another universe or do you think it is the same one?" Misaki asked as she took another bite of snake meat.


    "More than likely you were sent to another universe. From what was said those cubes can only transfer to another universe." Hearing the system''s words, Misaki let out a sigh. She had hoped to have at least a one percent chance that this was her original universe.


    "Well, I guess I will check this out first. I will start by looking down at it from outer space when I am done eating here." Misaki muttered to herself.


    "I do not think that is possible. There seems to be some kind ofws governing this. I do not think even with your demon goddess abilities you will be able to break through the boundary thews of this have formed. Maybe if you were to use spiritual qi but it seems there is a separate system in ce for that. At least that is what my investigations have told me. But there is another thing. Your menu is now out of order. You can open it but you will not be able to use it for anything. This includes storing items or summoning any of your followers. Including your wives..." The system exined.


    "I see... Well, that sucks. I guess the rest of this delicious meat will go to waste then. Wait can''t I make a pocket space with magic... " Misaki said out loud while waving her hand. A small portal opened in front of her. She then stuck a piece of meat into the small portal and then closed the portal. She waited a few minutes before opening the small portal again. She pictured the piece of meat in her mind and reached into the portal. When she took her hand out once again the piece of meat was in her hand still steaming hot. "This just might work. I will cook all this meat up and see if it will stay hot. I will need to do a bit of testing with this new pocket space until I figure out how it fully works."


    "A very intriguing spell indeed." The systemmented.


    "It is a standard in any game or novel when transmigrating to another that one should have a storage that uses time and space magic. All I did was create a small space that was a tear in time and space that did not go anywhere. I am just not sure if time is stopped on the inside or not. I will find outter." Misaki sat back down and continued to enjoy her food. She worried about her wives but she was sure the Machine empire would say something to them. All she could do now was worry about how to get home.


    Once Misaki was done eating she put out the fire and stood up. She scanned the area but only saw dense forest in all directions. Letting out yet another sigh, she jumped into the air and rose above the trees. She once again looked around to find that the whole area was nothing but a sea of trees and dense fog surrounding the ce making it hard to tell whatid beyond it. "Well, since I am in an unknown ce I might as well take a look around and see what is what. Maybe I can find ake or even a stream to wash up in."


    With no other options, Misakinded back on the ground, picked a direction, and began walking in it.


    ---


    Machine Empire Main


    "So she did end up getting transported. I figured this would happen." Charles Folson, the leader of the Machine Empire said when he heard the news from John. "Tell her wives that she will be fine and will eventually return. I will send a batch of specialized numbers over to help protect the demon faction as well. Everything that is happening is for the good of our future. Misaki Mitsu needed to leave in order to gain greater power."


    "Understood sir. I will inform them right away."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 225: Encounter In The Woods

    Chapter 225: Encounter In The Woods


    A day passed and Misaki was starting to get annoyed. "What the hell is with these damn beasts!? They keep flocking to me trying to bite me!"


    As Misaki traveled for almost an entire day and had finallye upon a stream and wanted to take a small bath when she was suddenly attacked by a horde of beasts from the forest. Every time she killed one another came! Now she was sitting on top of a mountain of corpses trying to figure out what to do next. "Since I can''t bathe, here due to constantly being attacked I guess I will have no choice but to move on. But before that let''s store these beasts."


    Waving her hand, Misaki opened her pocket space and shoved the beasts she killed into it. After storing the beasts Misaki began walking again. Anything that attacked her she killed and stored away.


    After wandering around for an entire week in the forest, the area around her became denser with fog, telling her that she had finally reached the edge of the forest that she had seen before. But on this day she came upon an unexpected surprise. "Senior Brother if we continue on we will be going into where the high level demonic beasts live."


    "Junior Sister, don''t worry, I will protect you with my life." A young man said as he smiled warmly at the young woman next to him.


    "Senior Brother, Junior sister will always rely on you." The young woman said blinking her pretty eyes at the young man. Her cheeks, blushing slightly.


    Misaki looked at the two people who were riding a sword through the treetops. Seeing how she had finally met people, she flew up into the sky stopping right in front of them. This of course caused the two to quickly go on guard. "Who? Demon!?"


    "Mmm I am a demon but more importantly, can you tell me which way I can find a town. I just came to this ce and ampletely lost." Misaki smiled at the two causing the young woman behind the young man to blush from ear to ear.


    "You want to attack the town!? Die Demon!" The young man shouted before suddenly attacking Misaki.


    Misaki sighed and raised her hand, pping the young man who had just arrived in front of her down to the ground. *<strong><em>Bam!</em></strong>* "Opps Used too much strength Hey you still alive down there?"


    "Senior Brother!" The young woman stared in shock as she watched her senior brother who was supposed to be all powerful get knocked away with a single p as if he was an annoying bug.


    Misaki watched closely for a moment and when she saw the young man twitch she nodded her head saying: "Looks like he''s okay. Now, ummm Pretty Miss, can you tell me how to get to a town?I kinda want to get out of these woods."


    "Huh? Oh? But..." The young woman looked at Misaki and averted her eyes. She did not know why her heart fluttered every time she looked at this girl in front of her.Not sure what to do she looked at her senior brother and then back at the girl and finally said: "How about I show you the way?"


    "Oh? That would be great. Then please do." Misaki said with a smile. She even flew over and stepped on the sword the young woman was riding on and looked at it with great interest. The young woman did not hesitate to take off, almost shaking Misaki off who ended up grabbing on to the young woman''s waist. This caused the young woman''s face to turn even redder than before, making herpletely forget about the senior brother who was still lying unconscious in the crater that was created when his body smashed into the ground.


    "You should ask this girl how to cultivate. Since she is a cultivator." The system chimed in Misaki''s head.


    "Thanks for letting me know, System, I will do just that." Misaki was grateful for the system telling her or she would have never known. "Umm... Pretty Miss, can I ask you a question?"


    "Huh? Ahh, sure!" The young woman replied.


    "I was wondering if you could teach me how to cultivate..." Misaki asked.


    "Cultivate? You mean you never cultivated before?" The young woman asked in surprise. Mainly because Misaki could fly and was very powerful, how could she not have high cultivation?


    "To be honest I was just transported to this by ident. Where Ie from we do not cultivate so I have never cultivated before. I do know about it but, have never been taught how to. And from what I can figure out is that I will need to cultivate in order to get home." Misaki let out a sigh. She truly found all this a little tiresome but she also knew she had to cultivate in order to evolve again as well.


    "Then Instead of a town, would you like toe to my sect? I also have to report to the elders that Senior Brother was killed by demonic beasts."The girl asked,pletely forgetting that her Senior Brother was actually alive when she left.


    "Umm What is a Sect?" Misaki had no idea what this girl was talking about but if it gave free room and board it would at least be a good ce to crash for a while.


    "A sect is where young people like you and me go to learn to cultivate. I will ask the outer sect elder to help with testing your potential. As long as you pass you can join the sect and gain resources to help you while you cultivate. If you can not pass then I will bring you to my family''s home in the nearby town." The girl replied.


    Misaki smiled and said: "Then I will do as you say."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 226: Spirit Inn Part One

    Chapter 226: Spirit Inn Part One


    "It is getting dark so we should head to the closest town for the night. There is an inn there and you can get something to eat as well." The girl said after looking at the darkening sky.


    "Sounds good. By the way, what is your name? Mines Misaki Mitsu. You can call me Misaki or Mitsu it doesn''t matter." Misaki felt this girl was very nice. Although she did leave her senior brother to die, Misaki still found her to be a good girl.


    "Su Fan. It''s nice to meet you Mitsu. You can just call me Fan. Your name is very unique." Su fan introduced herself. She found Misaki''s name to be a little strange.


    "The world Ie from, I am from a country called Japan. There are many differentnguages. Each unique to their own country, for the most part. There is a country, well was a country by the name of China that had people with names like yours. Unfortunately, my country and every country on my world was destroyed." Misaki exined.


    "Oh? What destroyed your country?" Su Fan asked with great interest.


    "Me!" Misaki said smiling rightly andletting out augh. Su Fan on the other hand felt a little scared. She did not think Misaki was lying since she was easily able to p her senior brother to ''<em>death</em>'' (even though he was still alive...)


    The two girls made their way to townnding just outside of it since flying over the town was prohibited. The town was surrounded by high walls made of logs with a giant gate that was raised halfway. After entering the town Misaki saw many stone and wood buildings. Much more advanced looking than she had thought. She was actually expecting to see thatch wood houses. But surprisingly they had ancient style tiles on the roof. The people in the streets did not seem to find Misaki''s current looks to be out of the ordinary for the most part. Some did take a few nces but did not say anything.


    As if knowing Misaki''s thoughts Su Fan said: "If you''re worried about your appearance. don''t be. My world is filled with many demons such as yourself who travel around. We worry more about the devil cultivators than those demonic beasts who were able to be saint beasts and take human form. Demonic beasts in human form usually keep to themselves. As for my senior brother attacking you earlier. I think he had a few screws loose now that I think about it. I mean you were flying in the air without any issues."


    "I see So my appearance will not be an issue when I try to join your sect?" Misaki asked.


    "Nope we got a few demonic beasts in human form and one is even an elder. I am not sure about the smaller continents but even here on the outer edges of the maind we still see a fair amount of demonic beasts who have broken through to where they can take on human form. The thing about those demonic beasts in human form is that they give birth to human looking babies as well. So manye out to this area where it is safer andpetition is not as high. " Su Fan exined.


    "That is good to know. Hopefully, I pass the assessment then." Misak said with a smile.


    "Okay, this is the ce." The two had arrived in front of a tall stone and wood building that had arge sign that read Spirit Inn on it.


    They walked in through the doors and just as they entered Misaki grabbed Su Fan by the waist and dodged to the side. A loud bang was heard and then the sound of a young man''sughter could be heard after. "Haha! Looks like the Chang Xue can''t even take a single punch."


    "Wen Li, you bastard!" Chang Xue who was lying in front of the door yelled out in rage as he slowly climbed back on his feet.


    "Yell all you want! What can your Misty Cloud Sect do? In two years'' time, the Main Land sect battle will be held. Should I cripple you now so you can''t even participate?" Wen Li sneered as he spoke with arrogance. The tworge men in front of him cracked their knuckles and began walking towards the man on the floor.


    Seeing this scene Misaki found it quite entertaining. But Su Fan did not. "Senior Brother Wen?"


    "Junior Sister why are you here? Where is Brother Qiao?" Chang Xue looked around and asked.


    "He, he, brought me into the deepest part of the forest and ended up dying to a demonic beast. If it was not for Mitsu here I would have been dead as well." Su Fan lied without a shred of guilt.


    "Oh, another one from that trashy sect?" Wen Li looked at Misaki and Su Fan his lips curled up into a smile. "Not bad, not bad. I tell you what, Chang Xue, give these two girls to me and I will not cripple you today. "


    "You! You expect me to just sell out my junior sister!? Fuck off!" Change''s Xue''s face turned red with anger as he drew his sword.


    Seeing how things were going Misaki looked on excitedly. She even leaned over and whispered to Su Fan: "Can we get some food while we watch theshow?"


    Her question confused Su Fan at first but she quickly recovered her senses and nodded her head. "Sure, I will order something now."


    Misaki nodded and looked at the two men who were looking back in her direction. She smiled and said: "Come on, don''t stop on my ount. Let the blood flow already."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 227: Spirit Inn Part Two

    Chapter 227: Spirit Inn Part Two


    Chang Xue and Wen Li both stared at Misaki for a few seconds before going back to looking at each other.Wen Li was first to break the sudden awkward silence. "What this girl said makes sense, let''s finish this now!"


    Wen Li drew his sword and readied himself. Chang Xue got up off the ground and took out his sword as well. At that time Su Fan walked over with a te of demonic beast meat and ced it in front of Misaki. She then looked worriedly at Chang Xue. That was until she heard Misaki say: "Do not worry, I will keep him from dying. For now, eat and enjoy the show."


    Su Fan still felt unsure but did as Misaki had said and began snacking on the slices of meat. As they did The two young men finally charged at each other. With a nging sound, the swords shed bringing their charge to a halt. Seeing the crappy disy of fighting skills from the two was making Misaki slightly annoyed. "Do you two like each other? Why are you just standing there staring into each other''s eyes? Stab, cut, slice, do something other than hugging each other!"


    Wen Li was angered over Misaki''s words, he jumped back away from Chang Xue and turned towards Misaki ring at her sending a wave of killing intent at her but to his surprise, Misaki only yawned and smiled at him. "You call that killing intent? This is killing intent."


    Misaki sent a wave of killing intent and bloodlust directly at Wen Li mming it into his body. Wen Li felt as if his body was out of his own control as he quickly jumped back to the far side of the inn with sweat dripping from his forehead. His face was so pale you could almost see through his skin. Seeing this Misaki''s smile became even brighter as she waved her hand at him wrapped him in her magical power and yanked him back so that he was once again standing in front of Chang Xue. "Who told you to stop fighting? A little bit of killing intent and you run like a girl, man up would you?"


    Wen Li almost spat up blood from hearing Misaki''s words. He was so angry he wanted to rip her to shreds but after experiencing her blood lust and the strange power that forcefully moved him just now he knew he was not her match. So he could only take his anger out on Chang Xue! "Chang Xue you will die this day!"


    Chang Xue found himself under a barrage of attacks and found he could only defend himself. He nced over to his Junior Sister and the girl next to her and found the two sitting there drinking and eating while they watched him fight a life or death battle. He felt very wronged! He wondered what wrongs in his past life did hemit to the girl next to his junior sister that caused this girl to hate him so much for making Wen Li go mad.


    "So boring..." Misaki''s voice rang out floating into the two young men''s ears causing their intense fight to stop and looked at Misaki. Misaki tilted her head to the side and looked at them before shaking her head. "You two do not seem to understand the concept of swordy. If you want to swing your swords around like wild men then fine but I want to be entertained if you are going to fight. Cut off a limb or something already, I have been sitting here for so long and not a single one of you is drawing blood. One swings his sword the same way over and over and the other blocks. How is this entertaining? Here let me show you how it''s done."


    A sword suddenly appeared in Misaki''s hand, she flicked her wrist, and a ck wave of light shot forward passing right through Wen Li''s body. Wen Li''s eyes opened wide as blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth. The next thing he knew was his view of the world was spinning and he could see the lower half of his body getting taller and taller in front of him. Misaki had actually split Wen Li in half with a single attack.


    "See blood and guts! Now, this is how a fight should be! One side brutally beaten while the other is unharmed." Misaki put away her sword and went back to eating the food in front of her as if she had not just sliced someone in half. Su Fan lost all appetite for eating after seeing such a scene. The smell of iron filled the air making many feel sick to their stomach. Chang Xue stared dumbly at the dead Wen Li who''s eyes were still wide open in shock. The lower half of Wen Li''s body still stood in its original spot and had not yet fallen.


    The owner of the inn nervously walked up to Misaki and bowed her head. "Young Miss, I must ask you to please leave."


    Misaki frowned and looked at the middle aged woman and sighed. "You really forcing me out over something so trivial? Isn''t it just some blood and guts? Why make such a big deal out of it?"


    Misaki could not understand why everyone was getting so worked up. All she did was kill a useless human. He had no skills, what was the point of keeping him alive? This of course was all due to Misaki''s mindset, where if you were human and considered inferior in her eyes then it meant you were useless and did not deserve to live.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 228: Spirit Inn Part Three

    Chapter 228: Spirit Inn Part Three


    [<strong><em>Sorry for theck of releases. This is now on a daily schedule. It just took longer than expected to get the privileged done for this. Please enjoy!</em></strong>]


    "Miss, under the circumstances I must ask..." The owner could not finish her words when Misaki waved her hand and a ck fireball formed in front of the owner''s face. The heat of this fireball was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She was so scared that a warmth flowed from her crotch as she copsed to her knees.


    Misaki smiled seeing how scared the owner was as she leaned forward and said: "If you let us stay I won''t kill you. Oh and that girl over there has to serve me." Misaki also added in an extra demand when she saw a beautiful slender fingere out from the back room. The girl had long ck hair, white pearl skin, and rosy red lips. Misaki instantly wondered how she would taste.


    The woman looked over at the direction Misaki was pointing and her face went even paler. That was her daughter! But she did not dare say no. She immediately waved her hand at her daughter and quickly said: " Wenyae here and help this customer. Make sure you treat this honored guest with the utmost respect. Anything she asks of you, do it, do you understand? As of now, the inn is closed no one else is allowed to stay here."


    Wenya walked over and her eyes opened wide in shock. Why was her mother sitting in a puddle of urine and what was this intense heat!? She looked at the ck floating fireball and quickly nodded her head. "Yes, I understand." She was not dumb. She could tell her mother was being threatened and if she did notpile her mother''s life would be taken.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Misaki waved her hand, making the fireball disappear. "Then I will have to trouble you to lead me and my friend here to our rooms."


    Su Fan who was standing at the side was not sure of what to say. She was happy they did not need to search for another inn but she was confused as to why Misaki asked for this girl to serve her.


    When they reached their rooms Misaki said good night to Su Fan and walked into her room followed by Wenya. As soon as the door closed Misaki turned around and looked at Wenya. "How old are you?"


    "Ni-Neen..." Wenya stuttered as she looked at Misaki who was smiling at her. She felt entranced by Misaki''s beautiful face. But the question that Misaki asked nextpletely confused her.


    "Have you ever kissed anyone before?" Misaki asked while slowly taking steps closer to Wenya until she finally stood right in front of her. Her hand reached up and gently took hold of Wenya''s exquisite chin.


    Startled Wenya wanted to step back but found a hand wrapped around her waist making it so she could not escape. She could only helplessly shake her head no. But who would have thought something soft would touch her lips. Her eyes widened as she felt the soft touch of Misaki''s kiss. What surprised her, even more, was when MIsaki''s tongue slipped between her lips and began wiggling around in her mouth. This caused her mind to go nk! She had no idea why she was being kissed or why a girl was kissing her.


    Wenya''s mind swirled as she slowly got lost in the kiss. But was quickly brought back when she felt a hand had slipped inside her robes and was gently massaging her small mounds. But even if she wanted to resist she couldn''t. As she helplessly stood there while Misaki had her way with her she found that it wasn''t so bad. She even felt a bit of wetness between her legs. She wondered if she had identally peed herself. As she was trying to figure out what was going on her mind became more and more muddled as she slowly sumbed to Misaki''s advances.


    Before long Wenya was copying Misaki''s actions and had begun kissing Misaki back and even gently massaging Misaki''s perfectly shaped peaks. Seeing her target had finally epted her fate, Misaki grinned and slid her hand down between Wenya''s legs and under her undergarments gently stroking the hidden garden that had never been touched before. Wenya began to let out soft moans as she slightly bent her body as she felt a sensation she had never felt in her entire life.


    Misaki smiled as she nibbled Wenya''s lip and said: "Come we will continue on the bed."


    Wenya blushed but still nodded her head. She was slightly clear headed now but the feeling just now made her want more. She suddenly felt that having to serve Misaki was not so bad.


    Misaki stripped her clothes off and did the same to Wenya before pinning the girl to the bed. She trailed kisses all the way down Wenya''s body, stopping at her small mounds and taking one of her pink peaks into her mouth. With just a light nibble Wenya was already squirming and moaning on the bed. Misaki''s left hand was already working the virgin girl''s wet pussy massaging her clit causing the girl to get lost in the feeling of lust. Wenya was already bucking her hips matching Misaki''s finger motion. That night Wenya had experienced something she would never forget for the rest of her life.


    In the next room over, Su Fan who was lying in bed with cheeks red as can be, got no sleep that night due to the erotic screams from the room next door...


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 229: Misty Cloud Sect

    Chapter 229: Misty Cloud Sect


    The next morning Misaki put her clothes on feeling much more refreshed than the day before. Wenya stillid on the bed in the nude sound asleep. A small bloody stain on the sheets showed that she had finally be a woman. After getting dressed, Misaki paid no more attention to the girl on the bed and went next door to Su Fan''s room.


    Su Fan who had just gone to bed was suddenly rudely awakened by a loud knocking on her door. After trying to ignore it for a few minutes, she reluctantly got out of bed and answered the door. "Hello?"


    Misaki looked at Su Fan who had dark circles under her eyes and asked: "Oh Fan, what''s with the dark circles?"


    Su Fan almost burst out in angerat Misaki''s question but she held it in as she forced a smile and said: "I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    And of course Misaki not understanding why asked: "Why''s that?"


    Su Fan''s face went ck as her inner monologue went on a rampage within her mind. ''<em>What do you mean why is that? If you were not up all night fucking the owner''s daughter making the damn girl scream at the top of her lungs so the whole damn town can hear her, I wouldn''t have only gotten three hours of sleep!</em>'' But externally Su Fan kept her fake smile and answered: "Nightmares."


    Misaki nodded her head as she remembered humans did indeed have such things. She had a few too when she was little as well. Shrugging her shoulders not caring about any of that she said: "Come on let''s go I would like to start cultivating soon."


    It was at this time that Su Fan wondered if she had gotten herself into trouble agreeing to help this girl. Unfortunately, Misaki was too powerful so she was helpless and could onlyply. She decided she would use every drop of spiritual qi in her body to rush back to the sect as quickly as possible.


    After Misaki and Su Fan left, the owner ran upstairs to find her daughter nakedying in bed peacefully sleeping. When she saw the red blood stain on the bed the owner dropped to her knees and began crying. Her daughter had been deflowered by a woman!


    Half a day passed and Misaki found herself at the entrance of the Misty Cloud Sect, Su Fannded her sword just outside the gates and said: "They are testing new disciples today so go ahead and register. I will go speak with the elder in charge so he knows to look out for you." Su Fan went to run away but stopped her steps as she turned around and looked at Misaki saying: "I would suggest not killing anyone here, it could lead to you not being able to enter the sect."


    Misaki nodded and waved Su Fan away. She chuckled as she watched the girl runaway as if she was set on fire. "System, I do not think she likes me too much..."


    "Maybe, she is just shy?" The system asked.


    "This could be so. I would not mind taking a taste of her but I could not make her my wife. I do not think she would fit in very well. But it seems there is not a shortage of beauties on this world. Every girl I have seen is pretty cute, although some of them are too young. Anyway, time to pass this test." Misaki answered as she walked towards the table where a youth was sitting.


    This youth was very handsome, ady killer at that, and when his eyes fell on Misaki, he instantly fell in love. Misaki stood in front of him and said: "I wish to register."


    "Huh? Ahh sure, sure. Your name please" Coming back to his senses the youth quickly went about his task.


    "Misaki Mitsu" Misaki answered.


    "A very unique name Miss Misaki, please take this badge and wait over to the left your group will be taken in soon." The youth was having issues with where to look since Misaki''s clothes were on the tight side.


    Misakipletely ignored him and walked over to the other group. Right as she walked over, all their heads turned to look at her. Misaki paid them no mind and found a ce to sit. But just because she was ignoring them did not mean others were ignoring her. A young man around twenty years of age quickly walked up. He adjusted his hair and put on his best smile. To other girls, he was very handsome but to Misaki, he looked like a pig trying to catch a phoenix.


    "Beautifuldy! How about sharing some time together after the sect test?" But even after standing there for ten minutes, he got no reply from Misaki. This angered him to no end. "Hey! Listen here, you should feel honored that this young master is talking to you! After the test I expect you to warm this young master''s bed!"


    The young man held his head high and proud as if he was the greatest thing to walk this. But sadly for him, Misaki stillpletely ignored him. Misaki promised she wouldn''t cause a scene so she wouldn''t cause a scene. The young man in front of her was nothing but a fly that she could swat at any time so she paid him no mind. But being so bluntly ignored enraged the young man even more to the point that his whole head was now red. Where he came from he was the top chosen! The one even one of the younger generation looked up to and revered but here this girl waspletely ignoring him. There was no way he was going to stand for such tant disrespect! "Listen here bitch just because you look a little pretty doesn''t mean you can act like you are a goddess! This young master will teach you a lesson right now!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 230: Entrance Test Part One

    Chapter 230: Entrance Test Part One


    Misaki''s brow twitched when the young man called her a bitch. But she still put on a smile as she looked up at the young man. But this smile did not reach her eyes. But because of how beautiful Misaki''s smile was, the young man got lost in her gaze only to suddenly feel as if his whole body was being ripped apart by some mysterious force. Cold sweat dripped down his face and he felt a warmth between his legs. He nervously looked down to see that he had actually pissed himself! He looked up at Misaki with a look of fear only to see that she was no longer even paying attention to him. He did not know why but he felt that he had just dropped a rock on his foot after trying to talk to this girl. He quickly turned around and fled as fast as he could, not caring about taking the test anymore.


    The people around him had no idea what happened, they only saw the beautiful girl ignore him, and then he suddenly pissed himself and ran away. As for the culprit she was just wishing things would speed along already.


    Twenty minutes passed and finally, an old man came and got them and brought them over to the testing area. "Here you will be tested for talent. Anything below green talent will not be epted. "


    Hearing the old man''s words Misaki was a bit confused since she knew nothing about this world. She had no idea what green talent meant or if that was good or not. But from how the old man was talking She guessed it was good. She watched as people walked up and ced their hand on a floating stone that would glow different colors. Some were red, others were orange and even yellow. Those people''s faces instantly went crestfallen as they lowered their heads and walked away. Misaki also saw greens, blues, cyans, and even some purples. These people held their heads high as they walked over to another waiting area to prepare to take the next test.


    After waiting around for almost an hour, it was finally time for her to take her test. She was second tost in line. Behind her was another girl that Misaki guessed to be around fifteen years of age. Misaki nced at the girl and gave her a friendly nod before walking up to the floating stone. The girl looked at Misaki curiously but soon turned her attention to the stone. She had a feeling that Misaki was not normal.


    "Just ce your hand on the stone and let the energy flow into your body. It will then Identify your spiritual roots." An elder of the Misty Cloud Sect that sat behind the table, instructed.


    Misaki nodded her head and ced her hand on the stone and waited for the energy the elder had talked about to enter her body. But who would have thought that the stone would shatter almost instantly? Misaki looked at the now debris resting on the table and then looked at the Elder who had the same shocked expression as Misaki and wondered if she was now in trouble.


    It was then that the Elder thought of something and asked: "Miss, are you perhaps Misaki Mitsu?"


    "Hmm? Yes, I am why?" Misaki answered, tilting her head to the side somewhat confused.


    "Then you are the one Su Fan told us about. It seems your power is much too strong for this low rank testing stone, please give us a few minutes to bring out a high rank testing stone." The Elder said with a smile. He seemed very calm as he spoke but internally he was filled with joy. For such a talent to show up out of nowhere and pick his Misty Cloud Sect was a huge thing.


    Soon the high ranked testing stone was brought over and ced in front of Misaki. Misaki looked at the stone that looked identical to thest one and frowned. She looked at the elder and said: "If this one breaks you won''t be mad right?"


    "Miss, if this one breaks you will auto pass this test." The Elder replied, he was actually hoping it would break! But he did not see that happening with a high rank testing stone.


    Misaki looked at the elder who just gave his word and nodded before cing her hand on the new stone. Not even a fraction of a second after her hand touched it went by before, just like thest stone, it turned into dust on the table. "Ermmm Are these expensive?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!" The Elder said excitedly. He could no longer keep his calm. "You passed, go ahead and wait at the side."


    Misaki watched the Elder run off for another stone and chuckled. It seemed the people here were pretty interesting. A lot of eyes were on her. Those who were proud about their spiritual roots looked at Misaki wondering what kind of spiritual root she actually had. Was her spiritual root so powerful that it could destroy the testing stones? Everyone, except for Misaki, knew that the testing stone sent energy into their dantian to stimte the spiritual roots to get a reaction out of it. Once the spiritual root was bothered it would attack the energy trying to probe it and in turn give off how powerful the spiritual root was. Normally the best spiritual root one could have would be purple. But there were three ranks after that that were basically only seen once in a few tens of millions of years. This consisted of ck, Silver, and Gold.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 231: Entrance Test Part Two

    Chapter 231: Entrance Test Part Two


    Testing for spiritual roots used to be done differently a long time ago until this new method took hold over a thousand years ago, allowing for a more precise grasp on the strength of a spiritual root. They used to go by the actual name, the best being heavenly divine spiritual roots. Which rumors had said there was one young girl who had such spiritual roots who soon disappeared not long after. But that old naming convention was now taken over by this new way of doing things.


    The girl behind Misaki finally went up after the elder came back with a new testing stone. The girl ced her hand on the stone and almost instantly the stone began to glow with a ckish light. The Elder eyes went wide and his smile reached both his ears. "Good Good! We have two amazing talents today! The heavens are really looking out for our Misty Cloud Sect!"


    The girl paid no mind to the elder and with an indifferent expression walked over and stood next to Misaki. She gave a side nce at Misaki who seemed to be in her own world feeling a bit curious as to who this girl was since she seemed to be not much older than herself. Only if she knew Misaki was much older than her with many kids and wives. She would probably try to distance herself from such a person.


    Misaki also gave the girl a side nce but nothing more than that. She was wondering what the next test will be. But a voice in her head broke her thoughts when the system suddenly said: "You should recruit that girl."


    "Recruit her? She is too young." Misaki wondered what was going through this system''s mind if it had one.


    "I do not mean as a wife but as a demon. Her talents are through the roof." The system quickly exined.


    "Oh We will see. Having talent and being able to make that talent shine is another story. I will wait until I see more of what she can do while in the sect. ording to you, I will be here for a good while no?" Misaki had a feeling she might be here a long long time before she can be strong enough to break away from this world.


    "As far as I know at least a good thousand years or so." Hearing the system''s reply, Misaki''s face went ck. She really wanted to just destroy this whole! Then she wouldn''t need to deal with all this extra crap.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes Misaki made a firm decision. "I will destroy this world after I learn how to cultivate!"


    "That won''t work. This world is protected by heavenlyws so if you tried to use a power greater than what is allowed on this world, the heavens will intervene and strike you with heavenly lightning." The system warned.


    Misaki let out a sigh, she really hated being trapped byws that should have nothing to do with her. "So annoying..." Misaki muttered to herself.


    "What is?" The girl next to Misaki suddenly asked. She looked at Misaki curiously.


    Misaki turned towards the voice and gave a bitter smile. "Just some personal issues don''t mind it."


    The girl opened her mouth to go to say something but was interrupted when the Elder in charge of their group spoke. "I will now take you over to the test of strength."


    Misakfollowed her group to the next area. But when she arrived she was surprised to see arge wall made of some kind of ck shiny material.She was not sure if it was a rock or if it was metal since the entire surface was as smooth as can be. What she did notice was the notches at the very bottom which Misaki could not make heads or tails of what exactly they were for. She could only wait for the Elder to exin. Luckily her wait was not long.


    "This is the test of strength. From here we will be testing to see who is strongest amongst the group. The top of each group will automatically get a seeded spot in thest test. This test is very simple. All you have to do is try to lift the wall using these notches. Let''s get started." The elder shouted as he stood to the side to wait for the first person to go up.


    After hearing the elder''s exnation she found this test to be boring. She hoped the next test would be a little more interesting. Misaki did find one thing interesting which was the numbers that appeared on the stone as the person went to try to lift it. Like the first person, the numbers five thousand appeaed on the stone. But since Misaki did not see the Elder say a word or even nod she was not sure if this was good or not. Some people went up and only had numbers in the two thousands, some had numbers in the three and four thousands. There were also some with numbers in the seven to eight thousands. But no matter the numbers the Elder''s expression never changed. So Misaki could only think this was all normal. After waiting around for a while it was now finally Misaki''s turn.


    Misaki walked up to the wall and gazed at it. She gave a side nce to the Elder next to her and saw that his expression finally changed to one of expectation. It was now that Misaki was wondering what exactly Su Fan had told this Elder. Ignoring the Elder, Misaki touched the smooth wall. She felt the coolness of the surface, but she was still confused as to what it was made out of. She balled up her fist and knocked on it a few times. Only when she was sure, did she decide that it was made of stone. But this brought on a new question as to why the stone could disy numbers. After looking at it for a while, she still could not figure it out so she had to give up. She stretched her arms and cracked her fingers before twisting her waist back and forth to stretch out her back. With a few jiggles of her legs, she bent down and ced her hands on the slots at the bottom and Lifted with all her might


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 232: Entrance Test Part Three

    Chapter 232: Entrance Test Part Three


    A loud rumbling was heard as the testing stone began to shake. The elder who was overseeing the test quickly shouted out: "That''s good! That''s good!"


    Misaki stopped her actions and let go of the testing stone. The numbers on the stone did not show since Misaki did not let it finalize the results before letting go. This kind of disappointed her since she wanted to see what her results were going to be. She looked at the Elder with a questioning look who nodded back at her while wiping the sweat from his brow. "You pass don''t worry."


    Misaki nodded and went to wait with the others. It seemed no one was kicked out in this test, as far as she knew anyway. With everything done up to this point, Misaki wandered back off in her own world yet again as she waited for the next test. Her wait was not long because thest girl went up and did not hesitate to take the test, unlike Misaki who took time to inspect the stone.


    "Okay, now I will announce the ones who are seeded. " The Elder said two names before finally saying: "Misaki Mitsu andstly Qian Yan. You will now be brought to a temporary courtyard to wait for the next test which will be held tomorrow. Those who are seeded will not fight until the next day so take this time to cultivate. Any questions?"


    Misaki quickly raised her hand and asked: "Yes, how does one cultivate?"


    Silence, dead silence! Everyone looked at Misaki as if she was some kind of monster. It was only then that the Elder remembered being told that this girl did not know how to cultivate at all. But this truly stumped the Elder since he had never heard of someone being so strong and not knowing how to cultivate. "Ahem I will get you a cultivation method and a meridian opening pill..." The elder looked around and his eyesnded on Qian yan: "Qian Yan can you exin the ins and outs to Miss Misaki for me?"


    "Yes, Elder." Qian Yan nodded without hesitation. She herself wanted to know exactly what kind of person could pass all the tests yet have no idea how to cultivate at all.


    As Qian Yan and Misaki left after receiving a cultivation method and pill from the Elder, the Elder let out a sigh as a man appeared next to him. "Sect Master, what do you think? The girl has no idea what she is doing yet even I feel pressure from her."


    "Just watch her for now. Have Qian Yan who seems to be very gifted help her out. Match the two to the same outer sect housing, they can be housemates." The Sect Master replied.


    "Alright, I will do that. Should I reduce her resources if she does badly in thest two tests?"The Elder asked.


    "Wait and see. If I am correct, she will have no issues with the next two tests. The next test is the fake elimination test before they are sent into the Withering Forest. Make sure you tell everyone they will be eliminated if they lose. With Misaki Mitsu''s current show of strength, most people will not want to fight her. But the words she said just now may offset that. So let''s see how she fights." The Sect Master replied.


    Back in the temporary housing, the house that Misaki got was a shared house with Qian Yan. "Your name is Misaki Mitsu?" Qian Yan asked as she sat down on the cushion on the floor.


    "Mmm... You can just call me Misaki or Mitsu, it doesn''t matter." Misaki answered.


    "Then you can just call me Yan''er, Mitsu." Qian Yan feltfortable enough around Misaki to let her call her intimately. Normally she would not do such a thing but for some reason, the aura Misaki gave off was veryforting. An aura a family member would have such as an older sister.


    "Then Yan''er, how do I go about cultivating?" Misaki asked as she sat down next to Qian Yan with the cultivation method in her hands.


    "Well, first we need to get your meridians opened. This process can be very painful and will also push all the impurities out of your body at the same time." Qian Yan exined.


    "I see So I just take this pill?" Misaki took out the pill she was given and popped it in her mouth as if it was candy.


    "Wait! You should. Are you okay!?" Qian Yan was confused. Normally as soon as one took the pill they would be in excruciating pain. But Misaki just sat there as if nothing was happening.


    "Hmm? Yeah, why?" Misaki answered a bit confused. She did not feel anything at all.


    "No, it''s just that Never mind." Qian Yan was at a loss. She had no idea what Misaki was made of but she just made opening one''s meridians look like she was taking a stroll through the woods.


    "Okay, so what next?" Misaki asked as she tilted her head to the side.


    "Let me check to see if you absorbed the entire pill and that your meridians are open." Qian Yan replied while reaching out with her hand. But no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t inject any spiritual qi into Misaki''s body.


    "Master she needs to inject her spiritual qi into your body, so you will need to allow her to do so." The system gave a friendly reminder.


    "Ah, yes, sorry! Go ahead and try now." Misaki blushed as she held out her hand to Qian Yan.


    Qian Yan held MIsaki''s wrist and injected a bit of spiritual qi only to have her jaw almost fall off from being stunned. "How is this even possible!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 233: Entrance Test Part Four

    Chapter 233: Entrance Test Part Four


    Misaki looked at Qian Yan, confused about what she was freaking out about. Qian Yan saw Misaki''s questioning look and quickly exined. "It is normal for a person to use this pill to open their meridians but to start off the meridians will normally be weak and are very narrow, but yours are strong and wide enough to let a river of spiritual qi rush through them. But what is even more surprising is the fact that you excreted no impurities. When I first opened my meridians when I was ten years old, my whole body was covered in a ck sticky film. To be honest I am kind of jealous since you do not need to smell that stench.


    "Mitsu, if I may ask, how are you so strong? I mean you have only a small amount of spiritual qi in your dantian." Qian Yan had been suppressing her urge to ask and finally could not hold it in any longer.


    "Hmmm Cause, I am?" Misaki said with a smile and did not borate more. She patted Qian Yan on the head and asked: "Can you teach me this cultivation thing now?"


    Qian Yan did not know whether tough or cry at Misaki''s answer. Forcing a smile, Qian Yan nodded her head and began going over the cultivation method. "So basically you need to feel the spiritual qi in the air and direct it into your body, then circte it by following the path within this cultivation method to start your path of cultivation."


    Misaki nodded her head and began feeling the air around her. She had already felt the power in the air, she just had no idea what it was. Since now she knew, she closed her eyes and began to take the spiritual qi in. There was one thing that was an issue for Misaki. Cultivation was not something, someone who has the mindset of a gamer can deal with. She only made it past ten minutes before falling asleep. As for Qian Yan who was sitting next to her watching over her, she did her best not tough at the situation. But she wondered how far Misaki would get if she did not learn to cultivate properly.


    The next day Misaki and the rest of the people taking the third test all gathered at arge space with many stages. In total there seemed to be around a thousand people here. On top of one of the stages the same Elder who handled Misaki''s tests stood tall looking down at the promising new disciples of his sect. His eyes fell on both Misaki and Qian Yan which caused him to smile. " Today we will be doing battles. Now to be clear if you lose you fail. Meaning you can not join the sect. So make sure you try your best even if your opponent is very tough. Now, we will split you up into five groups of one hundred. Those who are seeded do not need to fight today. You may go back and cultivate if you wish. For the rest of you,e draw lots."


    Qian Yan turned to Misaki and asked: "What do you n to do?"


    "Mmm I will give this cultivation thing a try again." Misaki did not go anywhere, she immediately sat down where she stood and began circting the qi in her body. She figured if she could cultivate in a noisy area she won''t fall asleep.


    Half a day went by and the sounds of someone breaking through over and over could be heard since morning. So much so that even the battles were slow due to everyone looking off in a certain direction at two girls sitting side by side cultivating.


    "This girl is pretty crazy. She has already reached qi gathering stage five in a matter of a few hours. ording to the number of times she has broken through, she really had not cultivated at all until now. She is a rare talent." The Elder said to a man standing next to him.


    "Mhm It seems the future of our Misty Cloud Sect will be a promising one. But in order to let her grow, she will stay in the outer sect for now. It seems her cultivation is also slowing down. Which is a good thing since she will need to build her foundation. Keep a close eye on her and give her a few extra resources, the girl next to her as well." The man speaking was the Sect Master of the Misty Cloud Sect. He looked thoughtfully at the two girls cultivating before turning to leave. He saw the two girls as the shining stars of his sect that will bring the sect into a new era.


    The battles continued until nightfall, it was only then that Misaki opened her eyes and felt a second kind of strength flowing through her. After many breakthroughs, she had reached the peak of qi gathering before her quick progression slowed down. She opened and closed her fist a few times enjoying this new sensation. "Not bad Seems learning this cultivation thing was a good idea. It is too bad the progression began to slow down. Well, not that it matters, the system already told me it would take about a thousand years to leave this world. I hope my wives and kids will be okay." Misaki muttered to herself.


    Qian Yan who was sitting next to her heard every word Misaki said. She had no idea what any of it meant but she decided not to ask or say a word about it. Since she was Misaki''s friend, she would keep her friend''s secrets safe!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 234: Entrance Test Part Five

    Chapter 234: Entrance Test Part Five


    The next day, Misaki was standing next to Qian Yan getting ready to draw lots. Out of the one thousand people, almost five hundred were already eliminated the previous day. Some were even seriously injured in the process since the rules stated that if you lose you could not join the sect. This caused everyone to battle as if their life was on the line.


    After drawing lots Misaki stood off to the side and waited for her number to be called. Her wait was not long when the elder suddenly shouted: "Numbers one hundred and twelve and sixteen"


    Misaki looked at the number sixteen on the wooden token that she was given and nodded her head. She turned to Qian Yan and smiled as she said: "I will be back in a minute." Then she walked up onto the stage.


    "As was stated before, if you lose you will not be able to join the sect, so make sure you give it your all!" The Elder exined. He then sent a voice transmission to Misaki saying: "Try not to kill anyone." He did not know why but he felt he had to say this or there might be a few deaths.


    Misaki nodded at the Elder and the match started. The young man across from her wielded his sword and yelled out before charging at Misaki. Misaki just stood in ce and let out a yawned before waving her hand. The young man who was in mid charge suddenly lifted off the ground and shot off the battle stage like an arrow shot from a bow, mming into a tree far off into the distance. Misaki yawned once more and turned to the elder with a smile on her face as she said: "He''s not dead but he won''t get up for a while."


    The Elder had no words, he could only let out a dryugh as he watched Misaki casually walk off the stage as if what she did just now was normal. Shaking his head, he rposed himself and went about the matches.


    On this day Misaki fought only two times before everyone began to forfeit. No matter how strong or how highly they thought of their own skills, with Misaki only waving a hand to send people flying away, they knew they were no match. Instead of being seen as a joke to others, it was easier to just give up before the match even started, even if it meant not joining the sect.


    No one could fault the people who gave up since they had all seen Misaki''s disy of strength. They too figured if it was them they would also give up. Like this, Misaki''s day went without much happening. After the battles were done for the day only the top ten were left. The thing that was confusing though was that no one was allowed to leave from the very start. Even if they had lost and had no chance of joining the sect they still could not leave to return home.


    The elder stood on top of the stage and looked at the over one thousand participants and nodded his head before saying: "Some of you must be wondering why you were not allowed to leave, well the answer is simple. We lied. You all had already been epted into the sect as disciples after passing the first test. All the other tests were just a formality to gauge your individual strengths. This past test and thest test are to find out who is the heavens chosen for the new iing disciples. The top two will gain extra resources in their path of cultivation. The reason we lied was so we could see you at your max potential and you all did not disappoint me. Tomorrow morning we will find out who is the top for this test before taking you all to the next testing area for the final tests. Rest well."


    The stunned expressions on all the disciples'' faces caused the Elder to chuckle before leaving. Only after he left did an outburst happen in the arena area. Many people were crying while others were cursing the sect for causing them trauma. As for Misaki, she did not care. She walked back to her small hut that she shared with Qian Yan. As they were settling in for the night Misaki thought of something. Since Qian Yan had been such a big help to her she wished to do something in return. "Yan''er tomorrow if you want I can..."


    Before Misaki could even finish, Qian Yan cut her off as she curtly said: "Don''t even think about it. Although I may lose I still wish to battle against you."


    Seeing the determined look in Qian Yan''s eyes Misaki smiled and nodded in approval. She remembered what the system said and her smile grew wider. "I will drop my power to your level then. How about that?"


    Qian Yan''s eyes grew wide as she smiled and nodded her head. "That''s only fair since you seem to be on a whole nother level!"


    "You''re not going to ask how strong I actually am?" Misaki asked. She could see the curiosity in Qian Yan''s eyes but she still held herself back from asking.


    "Nope! I will wait until you tell me yourself. As your friend, it wouldn''t be right to try to pry things out of you. Especially if you wish to keep it a secret." Qian Yan replied.


    "Not much of a secret. Hmmm How do I exin it I am not from this world so I do not know much about the rankings here on strength but where Ie from I am a demon goddess. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 235: Entrance Test Part Six

    Chapter 235: Entrance Test Part Six


    Qian Yan''s eyes almost fell out of her head when she heard this. She couldn''t help the stutter as she confirmed what Misaki had just said: "Di-Di-did, you just say demon goddess!?"


    "Mmm, I am a bonafide demon goddess. That is in the universe Ie from. Not sure about others. You see, I was transported here by ident when touching some cube thing created by a race called the Machine Empire. But this world has some kind of heavenlyw that makes it so I can not leave here until I reach the pinnacle of this world''s cultivation. To be honest it truly is a pain in the ass. Not to mention all the weak people here. I came to this sect when a girl named Su Fan told me about it. I had asked her how to cultivate and she suggested I join this ce in order to learn, so here I am." Misaki exined.


    "I see So the horns and tail?" Qian Yan asked.


    "They are all part of my demon race. Of course, all demons have different traits, mine just happen to be this. One of my wives is a cat girl, and I even have one wife who has a dick." Misaki said with a smile. Just thinking about her family made her smile.


    "Di-Dick!?" Qian Yan''s face blushed instantly.


    "Ahh that is right you are still young, sorry I shouldn''t have said that. Three more years for you I am guessing and you will be ripe for cherry popping." Misaki sized Qian Yan up and thought she was a real beauty.


    Qian Yan had no idea what ''<em>cherry popping</em>'' was, but the way Misaki had said those words made her blush even more. Seeing the blushing cutie in front of her made Misaki let out augh. "It''s gettingte, you should rest so you can make it to the finals tomorrow." Misaki said as she patted Qian Yan on the head.


    Qian Yan shyly looked at Misaki and nodded her head. But as she got up to go to her room a thought struck her. "Did she say wives?''


    She turned to look at Misaki who had already started cultivating, not even caring to go to her room, she couldn''t help but ess her beauty. The more she looked the more her heart began to race. She wondered what this feeling was, all she knew was that she was now looking at Misaki differently than before.


    The next day, Misaki and Qian Yan walked to the arena area and joined the other top ten. Misaki was surprised to see that there were more than just new disciples here but also old disciples too. "This seems festive." Misaki said with a smile.


    "They are here to scope out thepetition. Normally those with the highest strength are feared and respected. So those who hold the top spots will always fear rivals. They do not wish to have their spot taken from them by a neer." Qian Yan exined.


    "I see And if their spot is threatened?" Misaki asked.


    "They will either suppress you until you submit while they are still stronger or there have been some cases at some sects where they will try to kill you. This is why I didn''t go to a top sect. I feared losing my life before I even got to blossom." Qian Yan replied.


    "Hmmm Then you are no to leave my side unless absolutely necessary. I will also leave a mark on you just in case." Misaki said as she poked Qian Yan on the forehead. A stream of Misaki''s magic entered Qian Yan''s body and traveled to her dantian. She was startled at first but felt this strange power was very gentle and it only sat inside her dantian not causing her any harm.


    "If something happens to you and you need my help, just use the power I gave to you to send me a message and I wille even if I am on another world." Misaki smiled and rubbed the top of Qian Yan''s head.The strange feeling that welled up inside Qian Yan the night before had yet again returned and her heart was beating fast, even her cheeks felt hot.


    Doing her best topose herself Qian Yan smiled at Misaki and said: "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I have a feeling the two of us will be together for a very long time. One thing I do is if I consider someone a friend they be part of my family. And I will protect my family even if I need to destroy the world." Misaki had decided she would raise this little cherry next to her to be her final wife. She had a good personality and Misaki found she was very fond of the girl already.


    Qian Yan heard Misaki''s words and smiled sweetly at Misaki. "I may not be strong enough now but in the future when I am stronger I will also protect you."


    Misaki chuckled and put her arm around Qian Yan''s shoulder and leaned in close, whispering into her ear. "It''s a promise then. From here on out we will be inseparable"


    Qian Yan blushed but still nodded her head and said: "Yep! We will reach the peak together!" Only if she knew that she was a sheep and Misaki was the wolf and as the sheep, she had already fallen into the wolf''s clutches.


    "Looks like the old guy has finished talking, let''s go draw lots!" Misaki did not wait for an answer before grabbing Qian Yan by the hand and pulling her along towards the stage.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 236: Entrance Test Part Seven

    Chapter 236: Entrance Test Part Seven


    Misaki and Qian Yan were thest to draw lots, she looked at the number on her wooden token and then looked at Qian Yan. "Number 1, what about you?"


    "Number 2..." Qian Yan was surprised by this, she felt like this was going to be the results for the top ten already.


    "We will probably be on different stages so make sure you win okay?" Misaki said as she patted Qian Yan''s head.


    Qian Yan smiled and nodded. It was then that the elder walked over to Misaki and said: "You do not need to fight until the finals. All your opponents have already given upso you automatically took first ce. They will fight amongst themselves to find out who is second and third."


    Misaki only nodded at this, she had kind of expected this to happen. She had only nned to lower her power to Qian Yan''s level when she was fighting with her. So this worked out well for Misaki. "Yan''er, make sure you meet me in the finals, otherwise it will be boring."


    "I will do my best!" Qian Yan pumped her fist in the air, her fighting spirit was at its max. She wanted to meet Misak in the finals no matter what.


    At least that was how it was supposed to go. Currently on stage Misaki was covering Qian Yan with a robe she ripped off the elder in charge of overseeing the match. She looked up at the young man grinning from ear to ear while closing and opening his hand over and over. The young man smiled at Misaki and said: "Her tits are not bad. Just enough to fill the palm of my hand."


    Misaki was about to kill the young man but instead, she looked off at the stands where the other elders were sitting and sent a message using magic to the man sitting up high acting indifferent to the situation. "Either you fucking get your ass down here and kick this bastard out of the sect or I will go on a killing spree. Choose now."


    Along with her message a massive wave of pressure weighed down onto the man she was talking to. The man''s face paled as he looked at Misaki in disbelief. With no other choice her quickly jumped down to the stage.


    ---


    A few minutes prior


    Qian Yan, stood on stage looking at the young man in front of her. Her eyes brimming with determination. She had won seven of her matches and this was thest match. As long as she won it, she would be first and could fight against Misaki.


    "Hehe Fresh meat. Hey girl, I will apologize ahead of time. You see I have a habit of stripping fresh meat when I fight against them." The Young man let out augh as he licked his lips.


    Qian Yan frowned but did not say anything. But what happened next she would have never expected. The young man did not even try to hurt her but was repeatedly trying to rip her clothes off. He had grabbed her breasts so many times now her face waspletely red. She went from trying to fight back to trying to defend her modesty. She couldn''t do anything and when she was about to take a step back she found herself at the edge of the stage. Not wanting to fall off, she tried to dodge only to have her robes ripped from the top half of her body and the young man''s hand on her breast squeezing it.


    Misaki seeing all this and watching how the young man was about to rip the rest of her clothes off, made Misaki''s eyes go bloodshot as she waved her hand sending the elder who was watching all this happen and not doing anything about it, flying head first into the young man. Misaki''s body shed and she ripped the robe off the elder and ced it over Qian Yan. The young man in question had already made some distance between him and Misaki.


    ---


    The Elder slowly got up as he tried to cover his body and bowed his head at the man who just appeared on the stage. "Sect Master."


    Hearing this, Misaki''s eyes narrowed at the Sect Master making him sweat from head to toe as he quickly cleared his throat. "Due to the means this young man used against another disciple and disgracing her in front of so many, he will be discharged from the sect and will bepletely cklisted in all the areas within the Misty Cloud Sect domain."


    "What!? Why!?" The young man yelled in anger. He did not see anything wrong with his actions.


    But before he could get an answer a voice as cold as ice spoke up. "So he is no longer a member of this sect right?"


    The Sect Master quickly made space between him and the young man before nodding his head saying: "Yes he is not."


    As soon as the Sect Master spoke his words, screams of surprise could be heard as a mist of blood covered the stage. "Then there is no need for him to continue living." Misaki said as she lowered her hand. She gazed down at Qian Yan who was still crying in her arms and her rage began to well up once more. "I will say this now, if anyone dares try to harm Yan''er again, I will make everyone involved pay by killing everyst member of your family, young or old, I do not give a shit."


    Misaki had already decided that Qian Yan was going to be her wife in a few years when she came of age. As someone who protects her own to the point that she would wipe out an entire species if need be, she would not let such a thing like this happen again.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 237: Entrance Test Part Eight

    Chapter 237: Entrance Test Part Eight


    The Sect Master frowned seeing the young man die like that, he never thought Misaki would be so decisive but he did not dare to say a word. He remembered the pressure she ced on him from a single voice transmission and this was enough to fear Misaki. He just waved his hand to have some people clean up the mess while saying: "As for this match, Qian Yan is the winner and will go to the finals." He then looked at Misaki who gave him a cold nod before picking up Qian Yan and walking off the stage with her.


    Seeing Misaki leave the Sect Master let out a sigh of relief. He then looked at the elder who was still trying to cover himself and said: "Two hour intermission. Go get a new set of clothes."


    At this point, the Sect Master wished he had stopped the fight sooner. Although he disliked the young man''s actions, he still did not stop it which has now put him in a bad ce with what seems to be a frightening existence. He understood Misaki was strong but he never realized that her strength was higher than his. He also figured she had yet to show her true strength. But it was a fact that she had little to no cultivation so he could only assume she has another kind of power that he can not detect. He decided he would handle Misaki delicately. He did not want her going on a rampage. He waved at an Elder and whispered into his ear: "Send down an order, anyone who tries to harm Qian Yan or Misaki Mitsu will have their cultivation crippled and be kicked from the sect."


    "Yes, Sect Master." The Elder did not question this order mainly because even he was afraid of what would happen after hearing Misaki''s threat.


    On the other side of things, Misaki took Qian Yan back to their little hut which was close to the arena. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine And, thank you. But now it looks like I won''t be able to get married anytime soon. Not that I nned to but still. Me having my breast exposed will travel all over the continent I am sure." Qian Yan replied as she tried to hold back her tears.


    Misaki smiled and hugged Qian Yan as she said: "Don''t worry, you will be able to get married. This I can promise you."


    Qian Yan did not know why but she felt her heart skip a beat when Misak spoke and she found the hug Misaki gave her was very warm. She had a sudden thought of wishing Misaki was a man. Then maybe she could marry her. The two stayed as they were, neither wanting to let go. But Misaki pulled away after a few minutes and patted Qian Yan''s head. "We should head back, we still have our final match."


    "Mmm Mitsu Thank you. I mean it. I do not know what else he would have done to me if you did not step in. It is too bad you are not a man." Qian Yan said with blushed cheeks.


    "You do not need to be a man to do what I did. Did I not save you despite being a woman? or did you fall in love with me?" Misaki gave Qian Yan a teasing smile causing her to blush even more and making her heart speed up. A new wave of feelings began to blossom inside Qian Yan as she gazed at Misaki. These feelings confused her and decided she would keep them to herself.


    Misaki could see the change in Qian Yan''s look making her smile. ''<em>It seems my little future wife is beginning to fall. By the time she is of age, I won''t need to do much work.</em>'' Misaki was very happy things were moving along nicely with Qian Yan.


    The two girls made their way back to the stage. No one dared to stand in Misaki''s way, so as soon as they saw hering they quickly moved to the side and lowered their heads, not daring to even look at her.They were afraid if they said or did the wrong thing they too would turn into a mist of blood.


    The Elder who had been in charge of the match was switched out to another one. The new Elder stood on the stage and smiled at the two girls as theynded on the stage. "You two seem to be the best of friends. This is a good thing. On behalf of the sect, I wish to apologize for the incident earlier. I, myself, was busy refining pills, or else if I was here I would have surely stepped in to stop the match."


    And just like that, the Elder had washed himself of any responsibility for what had happened. Misaki looked at the sly old fox of an old man and rubbed her chin. She knew the old fox was telling the truth. She smiled at him and said: "To those who were not here, they can not be faulted. We are here to finish up thest fight so we can go to the next test. We will be in your care."


    "Of course! I know I do not need to say this but as it is the normal thing to say. Please remember this is a friendlypetition, there is no need to cause serious harm to your fellow sect mates." The Elder exined.


    "Naturally! I mean who would wish to hurt a cute girl like Yan''er? Those who would do so or condone such actions are really fucked in the head."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 238: Misaki vs Qian Yan

    Chapter 238: Misaki vs Qian Yan


    The Elder was taken aback by Misaki''s words but still nodded his head in approval. "This is true, Qian Yan is indeed a cute one."


    Miski eyed the elder but did not say anything since she saw no lust in his eyes. "Let us start the battle then. Qian Yan and I have decided to fight fairly so I will be suppressing my strength."


    With a nod, the Elder said: "Then let the battle start!"


    Qian Yan shot forward with no hesitation and struck out with her fist. Misaki smiled and met her fist with one of her own. The two fists collide creating a small shock wave on top of the stage. The screams from the fans could be heard as they became hyped up for the fight toe. Within seconds over one hundred blows were exchanged between the two. Misaki smiled and found that Qian Yan was very good at fighting. Although she was suppressing her strength she felt this fight was very fun.


    "Again!" Misaki yelled out as she dashed forward. Qian Yan blocked the first attack but misstepped and was hit with a kick to the side sending her rolling on the stage. Misaki did not let up. No matter how cute and how much she wanted to make Qian Yan her wife in the future, she would not disregard the girl''s pride and determination. Her fist came down hard as Misaki went for the finishing blow, but just before her fist could hit, Qian Yan rolled to the side and sprung up to her feet and jumped back putting distance between Misaki and herself.


    Sweat dripped from her brow as she breathed heavily, but her face was full of smiles. She was happy. Misaki was not holding back at all. The proof was the indent in the ground where her fist hit. Although she suppressed her strength to her level, Qian Yan could tell Misaki had much more experience in battle than her. But no matter what she was determined to win this battle. "It''s time I got serious!"


    Qian Yan began to make a few hand signs but there was no way Misaki was going to allow her to finish them as she shot forward. Qian Yan had been expecting Misaki to attack and was going to dodge but before she could figure out what was going on, Misaki disappeared from her sight and she felt the world spinning. That was when she looked down to see Misaki finishing a sweeping motion with her legs. She watched as Misaki quickly got up off the ground and take a step forward and gently pushed her while she was in mid air. It was only then that she realized she was right at the edge of the arena!


    It had all happened so fast that those watching had no idea what had happened. All they saw was Qian Yan was about to finish her technique and then she was suddenly lying on her back outside the arena. Misaki stood in the ring looking down at Qian Yan a bright smile on her face. "Yan''er, you will get stronger and stronger. I promise you one day that I will make you even stronger than you could ever imagine. Do you believe me?" Misaki asked.


    Qian Yan looked up at the beautiful girl on stage and nodded her head. Her eyes glowed with anticipation: "Yes, I believe!"


    The elder overseeing the match had tears in his eyes watching the scene of two of the newest disciples of his sect showing suchradery. "Winner Misaki Mitsu!"


    It was announced that Misaki was the winner and the second tost test had finallye to a conclusion. Misaki jumped off the stage and held out her hand to Qian Yan who happily took it. Misaki raised her hand and patted the top of Qian yan''s head. For some reason, it had be a habit for Misaki to pat this girl''s head. To her, Qian Yan was like a little puppy that needed to be pampered.


    While the two girls were having a moment, the one in charge whole the tests stood up on stage overlooking the new disciples: "As of yesterday, two new sect rules have been passed down. Those who engage in sexual harassment of any kind will be crippled and kicked from the sect. Whether it is done within the sect or outside the sect, it does not matter. If you are found to be harassing other disciples you will be severely punished. As for the second rule. It is quite simple. Those who wish to harm or do harm to Misaki Mitsu or Qian Yan, will be sentenced to death on the spot. The sentence is to be handled by Misaki Mitsu herself, Qian Yan, or an elder. So please be wary of how you act towards these two."


    The Elder''s words caused a great wave of shock within the crowd. Never in all the years since the sect had been first established has such rules been implemented. This was basically showing great favor to Misaki and Qian Yan. Everyone took a side nce at the two girls, fear filled their eyes, and each one made a note to never cross those two.


    Misaki looked up at the elder who happened to look over in her direction with a questioning look that asked: "Is this good?"Misaki smiled and nodded her head. She had to hand it to the sect for being so decisive. At least now she knew that Qian Yanwould not have any suitors within the sect. This was not exactly what she had expected but good fortune came from her actions making it so that Qian Yan could only rely on her. Now Misaki only needed to worry about those outside the sect.


    "I guess I can just kill anyone that looks at her" Misaki mumbled to herself.


    "Mitsu, did you say something?" Qian Yan asked, looking up at Misaki.


    Misaki shook her head and said: "Nope, just talking to myself do not worry."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 239: Team Of Five

    Chapter 239: Team Of Five


    "Ahem!" The Elder cleaned his throat to get everyone to give him his attention once again. "All participants can now form teams of five. Once teams are settled, we will be heading to the final test."


    Misaki looked at Qian Yan who looked back at her and nodded. This finalized two people for their team, now they just needed three more. "Umm... Excuse me!" Asmall voice came from behind Misaki. She turned around to see a young girl around twelve years of age standing there with a bit of hope in her eyes. "I know this may seem a little sudden and I may not be worthy enough to be in your team, but can I please join your team?"


    "Sure!" Misaki said with a smile.


    "I knew you would say n Huh? You said I can!?" The girl''s eyes started to form tears but quickly lit up when she realized Misaki had said yes.


    "Of course, you can. I have a feeling if you went out with another team something bad might happen to you." Misaki was reminded of her daughter Feng Wei when seeing this young girl. So she couldn''t help but show a bit of motherly protection for her.


    "Thank you! My name is Fu Rong!"Fu Rong introduced herself, cupped her hands, and bowed her head.


    "It''s a pleasure, I am Misaki Mitsu, you can just call me Mitsu and this here is Qian Yan." Misaki felt this little girl was very cute.


    "What about taking us two in?" A tall young man with well built muscles walked forward. "Don''t worry we are not here to try anything. I just want to survive the next test."


    "Are you not pretty strong yourself?" Misaki asked.


    "Well I did not use all my strength during the test but that is because I did not want to show any trump cards. I am trying to stay low key ifI can. I got a few people in the inner portion of the sect that kind of want me dead. And this kid at my side is the only one I can trust." The young man exined.


    "I see I got no problems letting you join but remember what waits for those who try to do anything to my Yan''er." Misaki firmly stated,pletely not caring for how she had just imed ownership of Qian Yan. It seemed Qian Yan did not mind Misaki''s words since she only blushed and blinked her pretty eyes at Misaki with a warm smile on her face.


    "Ahh, no problems there. I stay away from rtionships since they will just hinder my path of cultivation. And this guy here is only into olddies. Names Cui Shun, d to be working with ya."


    "Shun! Did you need to tell them my preferences!?" The young man whose face was red as an apple yelled out.


    "Only a matter of time that they will figure it out after you gawked at that old hag elder with drool dripping down your chin." Cui Shun shook his head and turned to look back at Misaki: "This little guy''s name is Chen Huo."


    Chen Huo lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Good to meet you all."


    "Alright, it looks like our team is formed. But Shun, was it? Why are you being targeted by people in the inner sect?" Misaki asked.


    "Ah This Please don''t turn me into a mist of blood when I say this but. I was schemed against by one of half siblings who wishes to take my spot as the next in line to my n and was drugged. When I woke up I found myself in bed with a girl, we were both naked and there were definite signs of us having sex. Especially the dried blood on her thigh and the bloodstain on the bedding. Turns out that the girl was also drugged and led to my room. Not sure what happened but my guess is, under the influence of the drug one thing led to another. She just so happened to be the little sister of one of the inner disciples of this sect... To be honest, if I were to get into a rtionship it would be with her. We had talked the next morning before we were barged in on and had nned to get married but she was taken away by her family and I haven''t seen her since. This is why I will not seek any rtionship with anyone. I already have someone in my heart." Cui Shun exined.


    "Then, after this test, let''s try to get your beloved back." Misaki suddenly said. This stunned everyone including Qian Yan.


    "What why? Why would you do that for someone you just met? I mean if you sympathize with my story that is one thing but how could you trust me? What if I was lying?" Cui Shun was confused. He did not tell Misaki this story to receive any help. He only told her so that she wouldn''t turn him into a mist of bloodter if she found out.


    "Why? First, it is because you are man enough to want to marry the girl you defiled even if it was under the effects of drugs. Second, you can''t lie to me even if you tried. No one on this could lie to me without me knowing. Plus, when you wish to see your loved ones you do whatever you can in order to see them, no?" As for Misaki, she was even willing to join a sect in order to gain the knowledge and resources she needed to return home.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 240: Core Gathering Part One

    Chapter 240: Core Gathering Part One


    "You are absolutely right. Then I will thank you ahead of time. Although I wish I could rush to her now and steal her away, we have to finish this task first." Cui Shun finally showed a smile. It seemed Misaki''s words gave him hope.


    "Good!" Misaki said patting Cui Shun on the back.


    Their team was thest to arrive at the tform where the flying demonic beasts were kept. They would take these flying demonic beasts to Dragon Mountain a day''s flight from the sect. The area around the forest was an open field with a few roads, created by foot travel, ced here and there. The reason they were going to these woods was for the final test of the entrance exam.


    "We will be making camp when night falls and continue the trip at first light. Let''s go! We got lots of ground to cover." One of the elders yelled out.


    The flying demonic beasts that Misaki and the rest were riding wererge cranes that could seat one hundred people each. So eleven of such flying demonic beasts would be making this trip, with the elders added in. The crane was called the Swift Wind Crane and was the second fastest demonic beasts one could tame. Topare to that of a ne on Earth that could take six hours to reach its destination, could be done in under five minutes with a Swift Wind Crane. This just goes to show how far from the sect they were actually traveling. The reason for this was because the area the misty cloud sect controlled was huge in size but smallpared to what other sects controlled.


    Larger sects had vastnds of forest and mountains which was essential to cultivation. But for a small sect that did not even have a spatial gate to their cultivation areas outside the sect, they could only control vast meadows with a few patchy forests here and there. The mountain range they were going to was heavily guarded by their sect after being won a few thousand years ago during a tournament. The tournament pitted all sects of the maind against each other, this was a huge event since the top ten would receive control over areas with resources.


    This was not to say that there were not many uncontrolled areas as well. Thendmass of the mainds was vast, only ten to twenty percent was actually under the control of humans. A lot of areas were just too dangerous to cultivators and only those who truly wished to grow strong would venture into these areas.


    Misaki looked at the crane that stood majestically in front of her with great interest. The Crane turned its gaze at Misaki and Misaki turned to look at it right in the eye. This eye to eye contactsted for only a split second before the Crane lowered its head towards Misaki as if bowing to her. Misaki walked over to it and patted the top of its head gently, her eyes filled with warmth. She whispered softly. "Since you wish to be my kin, I will free you when the time is right."


    The crane let out a hushed coo in acknowledgment. Misaki smiled and went back to where Qian Lan and the others were waiting. "To think that these demonic beasts were so gentle." Fu Rong said as she looked at Misaki with a bit of envy.


    Misaki smiled and asked: "Do you wish to pet it?"


    Fu Rong instantly nodded her head up and down making the othersugh. Laughing Misaki said: "Come."


    Misaki led Fu Rong over and let her pet the Flying Wind Crane on the head. But as others witnessed this, some also wished to pet the crane after Misaki and Fu Rong walked away. This ended with them being sent flying into the air.


    "How was it?" Qian Yan asked.


    "Soft..." Fu Rong said shyly.


    Everyone jumped up on top of the crane whose back was wide enough to give every group a decent amount of space. Misaki and her group sat together as they nned out what they wished to do. Misaki of course did not miss this chance to have Qian Yan sit in herp. Qian Yan did not even protest as Misaki pulled her into herp and draped her arms around her.


    "You two look like lovers." Cui Shunmented after seeing the close rtionship between Misaki and Qian Yan.


    Qian Yan blushed at Cui Shun''s words while Misaki just faintly smiled. "Did I not already say that Qian Yan was mine?"


    Misaki''sment made the girl in her arms lower her head trying to hide her bright red face. But her ears gave away her embarrassment. She ced her hand on top of Misaki''s gently pinching it.


    Cui Shun, Chen Huo, and Fu Rong all looked at Misaki strangely, but it was only Cui Shun that spoke up. "Is it not weird?"


    "Hmm? How is it weird? Although we have never actually said anything to each other, I do not mind saying it out loud. We have what is called a silent agreement with each other. Yan''er is still young, so all I can do is protect her from others but if we still have mutual feelings by the time she is of age, I would like to take a few more steps in our rtionship." Misaki exined.


    This made Qian Yan raise her head and turn to look at Misaki. Her face was full of surprise but also happiness. Misaki smiled and patted her on top of the head. "I wanted to tell you at ater time but since Shun asked I decided to say it now. Are you okay with what I said?"


    Qian Yan did not hesitate to nod her head and smile brightly. "Mmm!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 241: Core Gathering Part Two

    Chapter 241: Core Gathering Part Two


    Hearing Qian Yan''s confirmation made Misaki very happy, so much so she squeezed Qian Yan tightly causing her to blush even more. The other three seemed speechless but they still smiled and said no more about the issue. Their thoughts were the same. Let it be since that is what they both decided.


    The Flying Wind Cranended in an open field where the camp was set up for the night. The elders all took outrge quantities of food and prepared it all for the new disciples. This was actually a special treat since after the test and they got settled into their courtyard, they would have to cook for themselves. Luckily, food was something supplied by the sect but you could also go out and hunt for your own food as well.


    The only problem was that in order to do that, you had to go to one of the smaller hunting grounds near the sect by foot which was still a few days'' travel away. And the amount of lower ranked demonic beasts was few and far in between since the demonic beasts at these locations were all ranked seven and up. They could also go outside the area that the Misty Cloud sect owned as well. But they would face more danger outside the territory the sect owned if they did.


    That night Qian Yan and Fu Rong used Misaki''sp as a pillow. Cui Shun and Chen Huo leaned up against the tree on either side of Misaki as if guarding the three girls.Misaki herself did not need to sleep if she so chooses not to. She decided she would just cultivate all night. Her cultivation had slowed a lot after breaking through so many times in one go. Now it was very slow which annoyed Misaki. But she still wanted to get home as fast as possible, so she had no choice but to deal with it, no matter how boring she found it to be.


    The next day they continued their flight and arrived at the forest entrance, but when they arrived an unexpected visitor was waiting for them. "Oh! Elder Tian! Long time no see!"


    Elder Tian''s face went ck seeing the man in red robes smiling at him brightly."Elder Qin, why are you on my Misty Cloud sect territory!? Are you trying to start a war?"


    "Calm down you old fool... I came here today to see if you were willing to do a little exchange between our students. We both know both our sects host our sect recruitment at the same time. I figured I woulde here and make a bet with you." Elder Qin said, the smile on his face never changing.


    "Little exchange? Bet?" Elder Tian frowned.


    "Yes, a bet on who keeps ownership over this mountain range. It will involve five of my newest disciples against five of your best disciples that have just been recruited. What do you say?" Elder Qin replied.


    Elder Tian looked at Elder Qin as if he was an idiot, but then he thought of something and peered over at Misaki, and a smile formed on his face. "Okay we can do that but You must bet the northern mountain range as well and we will enforce the bet with a soul contract."


    Hearing Elder Tian not only ept the bet but also want the northern mountains made Elder Qin secretly sweat. But since he was the first to request the bet he could not back down now. "Fine! I agree let''s seal this with a soul contract."


    The two made a few hand signs that created a small spiritual array between the two. A wisp of white mist floated out of each of their bodies and mmed into the spiritual array.A bright light shone before the wisps returned to their bodies. This was a soul contract. If you did not uphold your part of the contract you would die.


    "There now choose your five, these are mine." Elder Qin said as he waved his hand and four young teenagers around fifteen years of age stepped forward.


    "Humph! Your Red Dragon Fist sect still the same huh? Misakie take care of this for me." Elder Tian yelled out.


    Misaki who was in the middle of flirting with her new little girlfriend frowned when she heard her name called and turned and red at Elder Tian who quickly began to sweat seeing her cold eyes looking at him. But he still motioned with his head with a pleading expression causing Misaki to let out a sigh. "I guess I have no choice since I am part of this sect now... "


    Misaki walked over to the Elder and looked at the five Teenagers in front of her and frowned again. "Elder whatever your name is You''re joking, right? If I fight them they will die."


    Elder Qin found Misaki''s words very funny. He looked at her with contempt and said: "Little girl you should watch what you say. Boasting big and then losing will make you and your sect lose just that much more face. "


    "Oh? So if I do kill them you won''t care? I won''t have to wipe out your entire sect because you decided to get revenge after I kill them all?" Misaki asked, her expression very serious.


    "Humph! If you can kill them all, I will surrender my interspatial ring to you!" Elder Qin said while taking his ring off his finger and tossing it over to Elder Tian. This was a gesture that he was willing to do it.


    "You said it You are the one who is willing to do this So if they do die, do not hold it against me. Because I will hold a grudge if you try to attack me. I will hunt everyst one of your sect members down and take your whole sect for myself do you understand? " Misaki said coldly.


    "Humph! Don''t worry if they die that means they did not deserve to join my sect!" Elder Qin snorted but then his eyes went wide he saw Misaki smile brightly and wave her hand


    *St!*


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 242: Core Gathering Part Three

    Chapter 242: Core Gathering Part Three


    Not a single person spoke as they watched the mist of blood fill the air. Misaki stood there with her arms crossed smiling away.Elder Tian who had witnessed this before said nothing but was shaking as he did his best to hold back hisughter. Elder Qin''s jaw almost hit the ground as he became soaked in blood.


    It took him a minute to really grasp what just happened. "You!"


    "Me what? It is not my fault you new disciples could not even take a casual wave of my hand. Well, not like you would be able to either. But because Elder Whatshisname has not said anything about your weak miserable life, I have not done anything to it. It is in your best interest to not cause a scene I would think. As for the ring, I thank you." Misaki did not care for the face he was making as she walked away. She happily took the ring from Elder Tian and then skipped her way over to Qian Yan hugging her tightly.


    Elder Tian had a huge grin on his face as he looked at Elder Qin letting outa jollyugh. " Haha! So, I will be inspecting the northern mountain range after we finish our test. Please make sure you inform your sect master and disciples to stay clear of it or we will consider it an act of war if any pop up on ournds."


    "You damn old fox, you tricked me! How the hell is that a new disciple!?" He knew because the contract did not go off that Misaki was indeed a new disciple but her power was just too much!


    "She is the pride and joy of the new iing disciples. Her power without cultivation goes beyond ourprehension to the point that even the Sect Master has to do as she says. But her actual cultivation is as you see. She is not repressing it since I watched her breakthrough many times on the first day she learned to cultivate." Elder Tian paused for a second as he decided to give a word of warning. "Elder Qin, since we are old friends I will give you some advice. Do not try to cross her or touch the little girl in her arms or your entire sect may just disappear. What she disyed just now was nothing. I am sure she can do as she says so trust me on this and let things be."


    Elder Qin looked at the serious expression on Elder Tian''s face then looked at Misaki and her friend beforeing to a decision. He walked over towards Misaki while Elder Tian yelled out for him to stop but Elder Qin just waved him off.


    Misaki never let Elder Qin out of her sight. So she knew that he was walking over to her, but she felt no malice of killing intent so she did not care. She watched as Elder Qin stood in front of her and cupped his hands. "I would like to say that although my sect will not cause you any trouble and I will do my best to conceal what happened here today. There may be someone who says something by ident or on purpose. Those families may even be strong enough to have soul imprints that would record the moment of death on their soul stones. If the families of the five you killed heard about this, they will never let it go... I hope you will not me my Red Dragon Fist Sect at that time."


    "I see so, so in order to not have headachester on I should kill all witnesses?" Misaki asked calmly as she twirled her finger in Qian Yan''s hair.


    "How about a trade, in order to keep our lives today?" Elder Qin asked, sweat dripping from his brow. He saw no fluctuation of spiritual qi but felt a heavy suppressive force weighing down on him.


    "What kind of trade?" Misaki asked, tilting her head to the side.


    "Our Red Dragon Fist sect will enter a pack with your Misty Cloud sect that will keep our two sects from harming one another and will have to help each other in time of need?" Elder Qin answered as he nervously looked at Misaki.


    Misaki pondered for a moment then looked down at Qian Yan and asked: "Yan''er what do you say? Should we let this old goat go?"


    Qian Yan who was enjoying her hair being yed with was startled when she was brought into the conversation. She turned to look at the pleading eyes of Elder Qin and thought for a moment. "Why not? If they are in a pack with us, will they not need toe to our aid if we need it?"


    "Yes, that is true. If your sect is ever under attack we would send aid!" Seeing a lifeline Elder Qin quickly grasped on to it.


    "Then we will do as Yan''er says. But I want you to warn those families when theye knocking on your door looking for answers." Misaki stated firmly.


    "I will, you have my word." Elder Qin finally let out a sigh. He bowed and said: "I will take my leave." He knew now he had to rush back to the sect and inform his sect master. He would probably be reprimanded but he would rather be punished for his inability to carry out tasks than to die.


    After the people from the Red Dragon Fist Sect left, Elder Tian could finally begin exining what thisst test consisted of. Everyone gathered around and waited for his instructions. "Your teams will be heading out into the forest for seven days. You will need to supply your own food and water while in the forest. Your main task is to collect demonic beast cores. At the end of the seven days, your cores will be counted and the team with the most cores will be the winners and gain entry to the Hall of Techniques, where they can select two techniques. Each of you will also be given a crystal orb. If you are in danger, crush it and an elder wille to take you out of the forest."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 243: Core Gathering Part Four

    Chapter 243: Core Gathering Part Four


    "One more thing. The area is marked off so that you know where the inner rings are. Do not go any deeper than the first ring or you will end up having to deal with higher ranked demonic beasts. With all that said, I wish you all good luck. You may now enter." Elder Tian said with a smile.


    Misaki looked at the imposing forest in front of her, gave a shrug, and pulled Qian Yan along by her hand. "You two men collect the cores while I kill whatever attacks us. "


    "Mitsu, what do you want me to do?" Qian Yan asked, realizing that Misaki did not give her a task.


    "Your task is to stay by my side so nothing can hurt you. The Elder told us not to go past the markers but that won''t be any fun." Misaki said, pulling Qian Yan close.


    Qian Yan blinked her pretty eyes and smiled brightly. "Then let''s go have some fun!"


    "Mmm Also, Fu Rong, you will stick close to me as well. Your little and would be targeted first so hold my hand and do not let go okay?" Misaki said, patting Fu Rong on the head. Everyone was surprised to see such a loving motherly auraing from Misaki when she looked at Fu Rong. It was different from her normal imposing aura she normally had when talking with others. The only time it had softened before was when she talked with Qian Yan.


    Fu Rong gripped Miski''s hand and nodded her head and said: "I won''t let go."


    "Good!" Misaki smiled and walked forward with both girls hand in hand. Misaki had taken a liking to Fu Rong because she reminded her of Feng Wei. In truth, she really missed her wives and kids. She did not like the fact that she would be stuck here for so long and would not get to see her kids grow up. Although she met Qian Yan who had filled a part of her empty heart, she still yearned to see her family.


    "There are a lot of demonic beasts in this forest." Cui Shun said as he listened to the roars and cries that filled the air.


    "We only need to collect as many demonic cores as we can to win the chance to get techniques right?" Misaki asked.


    "Yeah, although, I do not know if any of these techniques will catch your eye when you can wave your hand and kill something." Cui Shun replied.


    "Mmm Still wouldn''t mind checking them out." Misaki wondered what the techniques were that cultivators used. She had never used any sort of technique before so it was something that piqued her interest. "Now. Shun go attract demons beasts and bring them to me."


    Misaki''s words caused Cui Shun to freeze. "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said. Use yourself as bait and bring me demonic beasts. You bring them to me, I kill them. In a few days, we will also rob other teams of their cores as well. So go on. Shoo! Shoo! Bring me back some meat." Misaki waved her hand to shoo Cui Shun away.


    Cui Shun felt like he wanted to cry. He actually began to wonder if he had chosen the wrong team. But before Cui Shun could even leave a bunch of disciples suddenly appeared in front of Cui Shun. A young man in purple robes walked forward. He was an inner sect disciple of the Qi Sea realm. He looked at Cui Shun and sneered before saying: "You all can leave but Cui Shun must stay."


    "Shun do you know this pretty boy?" Misaki asked as she looked at the young man in front of her. He looked almost like a woman with how feminine he was acting.


    "He is Yu''er''s older brother, Xian Mu." Cui Shun''s expression did not look good. It was filled with both anger and fear.


    "I see. So he is the one who stole your lover" Misaki said before looking at Xian Mu. "Hey, pretty boy Wait, are you a transvestite?"


    Xian Mu looked at Misaki confused and asked: "Tra-Transvestite? What is this?"


    "It''s when a man wants to be a woman so they dress themselves up as a woman and even act like one. I only ask because your movements, everything about you, is more girly than even myself. So my only guess is that you like dick right? You like it when your followers there stick it up your Wait Qian Yan and Fu Rong can''t hear these words, so I won''t go further into details. But I am sure you know what I mean if I made this gesture right?" Misaki formed an ''<strong><em>O</em></strong>'' with one hand and then stuck the index finger from her other hand in and out of it over and over.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean? And what do you mean I like dick!?" Xian Mu was very confused as to why the subject of sending the others away turned into him liking dick.


    "It''s okay, everyone should know you are a lover of dick. How about this. I will even go with you so you can tell your family how much you love dick. You can even bring your lovers. But..." Misaki peered behind Xian Mu who had ten people behind him, her lips curling up into a wide grin. "I never thought you could handle so many at one time. I mean Wouldn''t you be tired after just two of them? Wouldn''t your You know hurt after that?" Misaki paused for a second giving a nod as if she had realized something. "This is why you were walking funny, you just had..."


    "Will you shut up!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 244: Core Gathering Part Five

    Chapter 244: Core Gathering Part Five


    Misaki''s good time was suddenly interrupted by one of the people behind Xian Mu. Her eyes turned cold as she red at the young man. "It seems you do not wish to keep your life. Then so be it, I will end it for you." Misaki waved her hand and the young man who just yelled out turned into a mist of blood. This made Xian Mu and the rest all pale and take a step back.


    "Now Pretty boy. If you wish to keep that little life of yours, bring your sister, Xian Yu to the forest exit in seven days. She will be the wife of my friend here. If you do not do as I say I will not just kill you but your entire family as well. Do you understand what I am saying?" Misaki was not asking him if he would, she was ordering him. Xian Mu''s face turned red with anger but he did not want to die so he could only swallow his anger down. Hered at Cui Shun before cupping his hands to Misaki and replying: "As you wish."


    "Good, do not disappoint me. And do not think of running. I already left a mark on your body, you can not escape me." Misaki said with a smile before waving Xian Mu off.She then looked at Cui Shun and said: "Does this work?"


    Cui Shun stared at Misaki in disbelief before dropping to his knees and kowtowing to Misaki. "From this day forth I, Cui Shun will follow you until death."


    "Then get to being bait! We still have not collected a single core." Misaki ordered before draping her arms around Qin Yan and whining about being bored causing everyone tough.


    Misaki and her group moved quickly through the forest in just a day''s time, they had already gathered over six hundred cores and had already reached the line that ledinto the inner area of the forest. "Mitsu if we go any further we will be in danger of running into rank seven and up demonic beasts. They are really smart and can even speak the humannguage. The higher ranked ones can even take human form."


    "Oh? They can huh? Then let''s go try to find said smart demonic beasts." Misaki said, stepping over the line heading into the inner area of the forest. She did not let go of Fu Rong and Qin Yan''s hands as she did and although reluctant, the two boys also followed after her.


    Outside the forest, in a big tent that was set up by the elders, one of the elders stood up and looked at the map in front of him. "Dammit, why did they go there!?"


    The map in front of him had thousands of dots on it. Each one represented a new disciple. On the map, there was a group of five very far away from the other disciples walking into the red area of the map which stood for the most dangerous area of the mountain. This was Misaki''s team.


    "Which team is that!?" Another elder yelled out.


    "It''s fine, it is her team." Elder Tian, who had his eyes closed the entire time smiled and replied. "It seems we already have a winner this year. Because no matter what is in that forest nothing there can harm a hair on that girl''s head. Hell, some might even try to submit to her. Her team should also return safely as well."


    "Elder Tian!? Even we can not go that deep into the forest but you say this girl will be okay?" One of the Elders asked.


    "She is stronger than us all. Don''t look down on her just because she does not have high cultivation. That girl wields power beyond your imagination. What that power is even I do not know. All I know is that we elders can only guide her path in cultivation while trying to not gain her ire. So do not try to monopolize her or you will be turned into a mist of blood." Elder Tian kindly advised before closing his eyes ignoring any more questions that came his way.


    Misaki was currently standing in front of arge lion with wings. Its body size was four times the size of her own. While Qian Yan, Fu, Rong, and the two boys all stay far back from it. Misaki stood in front of it, looking it right in the eyes with a smile on her face. "Are you able to fly?"


    The winged lion looked at Misaki in confusion before slowly nodding its head. Misaki walked around the winged lion a few times before patting its soft fur. "Hmm... You will do. As of today, you will be my kin. No objects got it?"


    "Y-Yes M-My Go-Goddess..." The winged lion answered with stuttered words. He was shaking like a leaf because Misaki hit it with her demon Goddess aura that she had concealed sinceing to this world.


    "Good! Nowy down, my Yan''er is tired and so is little Rongrong. They need a nice warm ce to sleep." Misaki ordered without a second thought. The scared to death winged lion quickly did as it was told andid down. Misaki nodded and then waved everyone over. "Qian Yan and Fu Rong can use his body to sleep, it is nice and soft. As for the boys find your own ce to sleep, you can''t sleep near the girls."


    Cui Shun and Chen Huo did not know whether tough or cry as they could only do as Misaki said and find a tree branch to sleep on. Misaki led the two girls to the stomach of the winged lion and then climbed up on top of it andid down with the two girls. Qian Yan and Fu Rong nervously looked around but when they saw Misaki being so casual they soon rxed and both curled up next to her to sleep.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 245: Core Gathering Part Six

    Chapter 245: Core Gathering Part Six


    The next morning Misaki and the girls got up to the smell of food being cooked. It seemed the two boys had been able to kill a few small animals without running into any demonic beasts. "Smells good. I am surprised you know how to cook." Misaki said to Cui Shun.


    "Ahh Well, I used to spend a lot of time outdoors, so I kind of just picked it up." Cui Shun exined.


    "It''s good to know. Besides being bait you will now be..." Misaki turned her head to look at the winged lion that was slowly crawling away and snorted: "Where do you think you are going?"


    "Ahah Well, you see my goddess, it''s like this. I have a family of twenty back at my cave, who are waiting for me, their father to return. I must make sure they have food and other necessities..." The winged lion began to babble nonstop causing Misaki to rub her temples.


    "Stop! Enough of the crap spilling from your mouth. You will stay with us and be my Yan''er''s bed at night. If I see you trying to escape again I will tear the wings off your back, try to escape a third time I pull off your tail. Try to escape a fourth time..." Misaki continued to tell the winged lion everything she was going to rip off causing the color to drain from the winged lion''s fur."Do you understand!?"


    "Yes!" The winged Lion lowered its head, tears forming in its eyes. It had never been so disgraced in its entire life. It knew that its story was a lie to escape the clutches of this human but it had no choice. It did not want to have its brothers finding out that its status was lowered to a cozy bed for a mere human.


    Misaki and her group stayed four days inside the inner zone of the forest. They had seen and killed many high level demonic beasts while the poor winged lion followed them around. But since there were only two days left, Misaki felt it was time to go snatch cores from people. "Time to head back. We will nowmence operation, Steal Cores!"


    "Mitsu, are we really going to do that?" Chen Huo asked.


    "Mmm! This is the fun part. I just wanted to wait until they gathered lots of cores before striking. Don''t worry I won''t kill anyone. I will just smash them into the ground until they are six feet under!" Misaki said with augh.


    Chen Huo gave an awkward smile as he internally asked himself: "What was the difference?"


    Misaki forced the winged lion to give everyone a ride. Cui Shun and Chen Huo were forced to sit near the tail since Misaki did not want a man near her Qian Yan. They only spent a half day returning to the first ring of the forest where Misaki spotted their first prey fighting a pack of horned wolves. The group of five seemed to be on the losing side due to the sheer number of wolves.


    Misaki waved her hand turning every horned wolf below into mists of blood before telling the winged lion tond. "Shun, Huo, go collect the cores that dropped from the wolves. I will take care of the negotiations with our dear sect mates."


    Cui Shun and Chen Huo let out a sigh. They did not dare to even look in the direction of the disciples who were about to lose their pants. They went right to work picking up the cores. Misaki on the other hand was all smiles as she walked over to the disciples.One young man walked over and cupped his hands and bowed to Misaki as he said: "Thank you for your help just now.


    "Mmmm. Yeah Hand them over." Misaki answered, which confused the young man.


    "Umm? What do you mean by hand over? Hand over what?" The young man asked.


    "The cores you all have collected,e on now. Hand them over or I will need to strip you all naked and hang you upside down from a tree. I do not have much time, so let''s make this quick shall we?" Misaki smiled brightly as she winked at the girls behind the young man and said: "Girls are no exception. I will strip you naked as well so hurry up."


    The girls'' faces paled as they quickly began fishing out their demonic beast cores and piling them on the ground. The young man also did as he was told and began reluctantly taking out his demonic beast cores. Misaki saw the rings on the disciples'' fingers and thought for a second before saying: "Give up your rings too."


    "Our what!?" The young man asked as he stared at Misaki in disbelief. "Is it not enough that you are taking our hard earned demonic beast cores? Now you want our belongings too?"


    "I said give me the rings so give them to me. If you wish to be strung up naked then so be it. Either you give or be naked. " Misaki''s smile never left her face the entire time. The group of disciples could only hand over their rings as well. Being strung up naked was a humiliation they would never be able to live down. Once they did, Misaki sent them on their way. Just like this Misaki began to move through the forest with her team. Very quickly the number of cores in her possession reached almost five thousand.


    The final day of the test had arrived and everyone was now supposed to exit the forest. Misaki and her group were the first to arrive. The winged lion she had tormented this entire time was excited thinking it could finally escape from this human. But sadly its excitement onlysted a short while when Misaki said: "From now on you will follow me. It seems Yan''er has taken a liking to you and has named you Cutey Cuddles. So Cutey Cuddles you will follow us from now on. "


    Hearing its new name, the winged lion who in its entire life had been male now being called Cutey Cuddles fainted on the spot.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 246: Test Results

    Chapter 246: Test Results


    Elder Tian looked at all the disciples who were split into two groups, well, if you could call it two groups. It was basically one group of five while the other side was the rest of the disciples who were all ring at the group of five with hatred in their eyes. "The final test is over. Each team should bring up the cores they..."


    "Elder Tian! I wish to report something!" A young man yelled out as he red at Misaki.


    "Oh, and what do you wish to report?" Elder Tian already had an idea of what theint was but still asked.


    "That group over there, not only robbed us of our demonic beasts cores, they even stole our interspatial rings." The young man answered.


    "Oh? And Miss Misaki what do you have to say about this?" The elder asked.


    "Hmmm? Oh well, first they were too weak and gave me the cores but since I had no ce to store them, I took their rings. What''s wrong with that?" Misaki answered while tilting her head to the side with a confused expression on her face. She then continued: "You said from the start that we were to collect demonic beasts cores but you never said how we should collect them. I did not kill anyone or beat them up. They willingly gave me their cores and rings without me doing any physical violence."


    Elder Tian did his best to hold back hisughter. ''<em>Of course, you didn''t do any physical violence! You could just suppress them with that pressure you give off.</em>'' He kept hisment to himself and turned to the young man who made theint. "What do you have to say against this?"


    "She threatened to string us up naked if we did not hand our things over. Are we not all disciples of the same sect now? Why is she using underhanded methods when she is so much more powerful than us?" The young man shouted in anger. He could not live down the humiliation he felt when he was forced to hand his ring and demonic beasts cores over.


    "Young man, I did not say how one can get cores. So if you were robbed of your cores this is your own fault for not being strong enough. Her taking your rings is also something she can not get in trouble for. Since she did not actually force you to give the ring. If you had taken the punishment of being hung up naked and still had your ring taken, then I would be able to stand up for you but you willingly gave up your rings. This is not the fault of anyone but yourself for being weak and without courage. This exercise was done in a way to allow all of you to understand what the real cultivation world is like. There is muchpetition for resources outside the sect''s borders. If you do not have the courage to stand up to someone stronger and the wit to outsmart your opponent then you will be ughtered without even knowing how or why.


    "Let me tell you this! If you wish to be strong then you need courage! Courage to run headlong into danger even if the odds are against you. Many dragons have risen and fallen over the years. Some who shook the heavens themselves when they were alive. They all started off where you are now. But these people acted more like the group you areining about than a sniveling little brat who tries to get gains after suffering a loss.


    "Did any of you try to put up a fight? Did any of you try to run? No, you gave up before you even had a chance. This is utterly disgraceful! Do note to me and whine when you did not even try to do a damn thing on your own! Young man, you and your group of five, have now lost all their resources for the next six months and they will be given to Misaki Mitsu and her team.


    "Does anyone else wish to join them?" Elder Tian looked at all the disciples who quickly lowered their heads. "Good Now let''s get to counting cores."


    In the end there were only five groups with demonic beast cores. Misaki''s group ended up with over eight thousand cores and taking first ce. When the counting was over, Elder Tian called Misaki over to the side and let out a sigh. "Miss Misaki, I know you are very strong, but can you refrain from actions like you did earlier when ites to your sect mates?"


    "If you wish. You have the final say since you are an elder. I will not oppose your words." Misaki answered with a smile.


    Elder Tian felt very grateful for how understanding Miski was and nodded his head in approval. "I must ask what do you n to do with this winged lion?"


    "He is my Yan''er portable bed so he will go where Yan''er goes. Its name is Cutey Cuddles." Misaki replied to only receive a strange look from Elder Tian.


    Elder Tian looked at the Winged Lion and suddenly felt pity for it. "Alright, but you should have it form a contract with her so it will be easier to move around when you do not need it for anything."


    "Contract?" Misaki never heard anything about contracts.


    "I will help you two form the contract. Call the little girl over." Elder Tian said. Although he was a little jealous of the fact that Qian Yan was getting such a high ranking demonic beast, he also felt this was a good thing and maybe just maybe it would stop people from trying to do anything to Qian Yan if Misaki was not around. He shivered at the thought of someone attempting to target Qian Yan if Misaki was busy doing other things.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 247: A Fish To Slaughter

    Chapter 247: A Fish To ughter


    Elder Tain decided to make this a lesson for all the new disciples. "Everyone gather around and watch the process of forming a contract with a demonic beast."


    The disciples did their best to gather of course there were some who could not see since there were over a thousand disciples present. "Qian Yan,e up and take a drop of your blood and push it on the forehead of this winged lion."


    Qian Yan nodded her head and did as she was told. A bright light shed as the drop of blood was pressed on to the wing lion''s forehead. A white sh of light came out of both their bodies. Qian Yan''s white light entered the wing lion while the white light from the winged lion entered Qian Yan''s body. "There, now the contract is done. Now, one thing to keep in mind. Normally contracts can only be made with demonic beasts who are willing. Meaning if you tried to force a contract there could be a big chance for a bacsh. This cksh is what will end up getting you killed so never try forcing a contract. With that said let''s head back to the sect."


    Although Elder Tian mentioned if the demonic beasts were unwilling to form a contract there would be a bacsh if forcing the contract, there were cases where the demonic beasts were indeed unwilling but still forced to form the contract anyway. This was one of those cases. The winged lion never wished to be contracted to any human. But when it felt Misaki''s death re on it, it had no choice but to concede. The winged lion could only scream out its injustices in its mind. While on the outside wagging its tail and trying to seem cute for the little human in front of it in order to not anger the big buddha who was next to its new master.


    After returning back to the sect, Misaki jumped off the Flying Wind Crane and walked over to its head, and whispered into its ear. The Flying Wind Crane gave a slight nod in understanding which in return Misaki petted it on its head. "What did you tell it? It seemed happy." Qian Yan asked.


    "I told it to wait until I can leave this world and I will take it with me." Misaki answered, causing Qian Yan to freeze.


    "You''re leaving!?" Qian Yan''s eyes began to well up with tears. Misaki smiled and pulled her into a hug.


    "You''reing with me silly. Did I not tell that I will one day make you stronger than you could ever imagine?" Misaki answered the girl in her arms. Qian Yan wrapped her arms around Misaki and nodded her head. It seemed she was very embarrassed at this time as she buried her face into Misaki''s chest.


    "I will now take you all to where you will be staying. " Elder Tian ushered all the disciples to the foot of one of the twelve mountains that made up the sect in the Misty Cloud mountain range. Misaki and Qian Yan were taken to their own courtyard. Each courtyard had two bedrooms, a small kitchen, a bath, and a bathroom. Unlike those of high cultivation who no longer had to do these worldly things, those under the qi sea realm still had to use the bathroom and eat. Whereas those at higher cultivation, while they could still eat, the food they consumed would turn into pure energy.


    "So this is our new love nest hmmm?" Misaki mumbled under her breath but was heard by Qian Yan who immediately turned red in the face."Yan''er we will need to work hard on our cultivation. No matter what I must reach the highest level in this world in order to break through the boundaries that hold me here. Only then can I take you with me."


    "Mitsu, if it''s you I know you can do it." Qian Yan replied. Trying to give Misaki some motivation if she can.This seemed to work since Misaki smiled brightly at her and nodded her head saying: "Since Yan''er says so then it must be true!"


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    "What the hell!?" Misaki yelled out. The whole mountain shook after hearing what sounded like an explosioning from outside.


    Misaki and Qian Yan both went outside to see the top of the mountain was missing and in the air stood a young man with long ck hair and white robes. He looked down at all the disciples that hade out to see what was going on with a look of arrogance on his face. "Ants of the Mortal Realm. From this day forward your lives will be under my control."


    ---


    On the other side of the mortal realm, a young woman walked out of her immortal cave and looked up at the sky. "It seems one of them has started..."


    "Chun''er it''s fine. There is an even stronger person there. You can continue staying here with your loved ones. You can even scratch this immortaloff your list. " Bao Chen said hold Ah Chun back.


    "Oh? How strong are they?" Ah chun asked.


    "Stronger than you. If you wish to see, you can, but you are not to meet her face to face yet. She has to use this time to grow stronger. Also, the other one is also in this universe now as well. She will eventually make her way here." Bao Chen replied.


    "As long as I can take a look. I would like to know who my futurerades are and how they act." Ah Chun said with a smile. She clenched her fist. She wanted to be stronger as well. It seems both of these people she was not allowed to meet as of yet were much stronger than herself.


    Bao Chen saw Ah Chun''s clenched fist and said: "Don''t worry, you will grow as strong as them soon enough. You must remember they had an easier start than yourself. "


    "Mmm I will keep that in mind. Let''s go! I do not want to miss anything."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 248: Unfated Meeting Part One

    Chapter 248: Unfated Meeting Part One


    "Yan''er, stay here, I will stick up a barrier so you are safe." Misaki did not want to have to deal with such fools but since she was part of the sect and she needed this ce to cultivate she was not going to let things be.


    "Mitsu be careful!" Qian Yan''s expression showed just how worried she was for Misaki. Misaki smiled and patted her head before walking outside.


    Misaki looked up at the mountain peak that was now gone. Floating above it was a young manughing as if he was the greatest thing in the world. But what caught Misaki''s attention the most was not the young man wreaking havoc but the people higher up watching the scene y out.


    --


    Above in the sky, Ah Chun, stood in the air looking down at the scene below her. A mountain peak had been destroyed and there were many disciples below trying to figure out what was going on. Ah Chun''s eyes scanned the crowd and locked on to a certain girl. Her hair and eyes made her stand out amongst the rest. This was not including the horns and tail that she had as well. But what was strange was that she only had the cultivation of a rank five qi gathering cultivator but she sensed this was not her actual true strength. "Master, what is she?" Ah Chun asked.


    "She is a magic user but a strange one at that. There is something that makes her different from a normal magic user. Normally they would use magicules and bring said magicules into her body but she has no magicules in her at all which is strange. But I can tell she uses magic. There is a strong magic power undting out of her." Boa Chen exined.


    "If you were to estimate her strength where would it be?" Ah Chun wanted to know just how strong this girl was. She had an aura about her that made you like her. For some reason, Ah Chun felt a strong kinship to the girl below.


    ---


    Misaki decided she wanted to meet these guests who were watching as things yed out. She disappeared from where she stood and reappeared behind the three. Misaki''s eyes opened wide when she saw the girl with horns and a tail like herself. "Oh ho? Now isn''t this new..."


    Ah Chun, Boa Chen, and Ning Shen all turned around to see Misaki, the girl they were just looking at now standing behind them. Misaki looked at their stunned expression and could tell that they had not expected her to be able to move as quickly as she did. But when her eyes fell on Ah Chun, she felt a stir in her heart as if she had a connection with this girl. Not in a romantic sense but that of something else. What it was she could not put her finger on it. Misaki was about to introduce herself when Boa Chen spoke first.


    "You! You two are not I am going to get it now..." Boa Chen muttered as he held his head. He never thought this girl would be so fast to the point that not even he could react. "You have gone and done it now. The two of you are not supposed to meet yet!"


    "Oh? Well, I do not care about any of that since no one has said anything to me about meeting anyone. But for some reason, I feel a strong connection to this girl so I came to see why. My name is Misaki Mitsu, what is your name?" Misaki asked with a smile on her face as she looked at Ah Chun. Shepletely ignored Boa Chen who seemed to not want to let the two girls talk.


    "Ah Chun. You can call me Chun''er like everyone else if you would like." Ah Chun replied also with a smile on her face.


    "Then Chun''er, please excuse me for a second. I need to deal with this mess. I just joined this sect and this person really had toe and make noise while I was getting cozy with my future wife." Misaki said as she flew forward a little and waved her hand. The young man who was talking about ants this, ants that, turned into a mist of blood causing the whole area to be silent once again. "Mhm, much better. Now if you would follow me, let''s have a nice chat."


    "I do not think" Boa Chen wanted to stop the conversation but Misaki just waved him off and pulled Ah Chun by her hand towards her courtyard.


    Ah Chun was still confused as to what Misaki meant by her future wife. Because no matter how she looked at it, was Misaki not a girl?


    Upon arriving at her courtyard, Misaki waved her hand getting rid of the barrier she had ced on it earlier. She walked in with Ah Chun, Boa Chen, and Ning Shen in tow. "Yan''er, we got guests."


    "Chun''er I don''t think..." Boan Chen wanted to stop this but he already knew it was toote for that now.


    "Master, just let it be. We are already here. We will just consider this an unfated meeting." Ah Chun tried to console her master.


    "If it is so then so be it..." Boa Chen had no choice but to give up. He let out a sigh knowing those guys above will eventuallye to ''<em>talk with him</em>''.


    The girl called Yan''er came out of her room and saw a young woman, a young man, and an old man standing there. She felt an unshakable pressureing off the three. "Mitsu they are?"


    "This here is an old man, a young man, and Ah Chun. And this is Qian Yan." Misaki never learned Boa Chen''s or Ning Shen''s name so she could only call him old man and young man.


    "Ahem My name is Boa Chen You can all just call me Grandpa Chen..." Boa Chen smiled awkwardly.


    "And he is Ning Shen, my husband." Ah Chun introduced Ning Shen who had been quiet this entire time.


    "Old man, young man, and Ah Chun..." Qian Yan cupped her hands and bowed her head,pletely ignoring Boa Chen''s and Ning Shen''sintroduction. She would only listen to what Misaki said and no one else. It seemed her reliance on Misaki had reached a whole new level.


    "You may just call me Chun''er, Young Miss Qian. Mitsu, you''re not from this world are you?" After the introductions, Ah Chun got straight to the point.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 249: Unfated Meeting Part Two

    Chapter 249: Unfated Meeting Part Two


    "Hmmm No. To be honest I do not even think I am even from this universe. I was in the middle of getting a machine body for my sister when I was transported to this world." Misaki lightly exined.


    "Machine body?" Ah Chun had never heard of such a thing since she never ran in it anything like it in all her lifetimes.


    "You''re speaking of the Machine race, I am guessing?" Boa Chen asked.


    "Yeah, they had this weird cube thing that malfunctioned when I touched it and sent me here. Now it is not so much of a problem since I needed to learn to cultivate anyway to evolve again but By the way, Chun''er do I know you? For some reason, I feel a connection with you... " Misaki was perplexed as to why she felt sofortable talking with Ah Chun. She did not know why but it was as if they had had many such talks before.


    "I do not think so. In all my lifetimes I have not met anyone such as yourself. Except No, I... " Ah Chun felt a headacheing on as she pressed her hand to her head.


    Boa Chen sighed and cut in. "As of now, this can be considered your first meeting. It is best to drop this subject for now. I can''t say much but the two of you are not ready."


    "Hmmm?" Misaki became even more curious but seeing how Ah Chun was in pain she decided to drop the topic. "Anyway, you seem pretty strong. What cultivation rank are you?"Misaki asked after seeing Ah Chun''s painful expression rx.


    "I am currently in the demi god realm which is different from the cultivation ranks of this world. Primordial God is considered the top for this world but that is only because the heavenlyws of this world are suppressing its people. Now that I think about it, it might be good to give you this..." Ah Chun said as she handed over a jade slip. "This will put you on the true path of cultivation, without needing a secondary cultivation rank in order to break through this world''s binds. To give you an idea of what I mean, my current cultivation rank is in the demi god realm but my strength is hundreds of times as high as a primordial god realm on this world. "


    "I see, then I must thank you. With this things should go much smoother." Misaki was very grateful that Ah chun was willing to impart on her a proper cultivation method. "Maybe, I can get back home faster and see my family."


    "Family?" Ah Chun asked out of curiosity.


    "Mmm, I have seven wives and nine kids." Misaki answered, stunning not only Ah Chun, Ning Shen, and Boa Chen but also Qian Yan who was sitting next to her. Misaki looked at Qian Yan who seemed to be tearing up and pulled her close. "Don''t worry you will also be family in a few years when you are old enough."


    "Really?" Qian Yan looked up with hopeful eyes brimming with tears.


    "Mhm! I do not lie. The two of us will get married once you are of age okay?" Misaki rubbed Qian Yan''s back gently calming the girl in her arms who simply nodded her head and wrapped her arms around Misaki, squeezing her tightly.


    "Ummm. You say wives and all but Are you not female?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Yes I am, why do you ask?" Misaki tilted her head to the side with a confused expression on her face.


    "Ahh Nothing I was just wondering..." Ah Chun felt this was an awkward topic so she decided to drop it. "But having nine kids already is quite amazing. I n to have many kids myself with Shun''er here."


    Ah Chun blushing cheeks made Misaki smile and for some reason, she reached over and patted Ah Chun on the head. It was as if it was the most natural act in the world for the both of them. Only those who watched from the side found it to be a tad strange all except Boa Chen who let out an exasperated sigh.


    Misaki gave a bright smile as she said: "I am sure the two of you will make a wonderful family together."


    Ah Chun couldn''t hide her smile. For some reason in her heart, she was happy that Misaki had said such a thing to her. She could not break this unknown feeling of kinship to Misaki. "Mitsu, do you mind if we have a spar? I would really like to fight against someone who uses magic."


    "Hmm? Sure." Misaki''s lips curled up, she also wanted to fight this girl to see just how strong she was.


    Boa Chen held his head in his hands. He hadpletely given up trying to stop anything. These two girls just would not listen to him. He could only go out and watch the show.


    Ah Chun stopped and turned to Ning Shen and said: "Shen''er please bring Miss Yan with you. I am sure she wishes to watch her fianceein all her glory."


    Ning Shen nodded and turned to Qian Yan, and held out his hand: "If you would."


    Qian Yan looked at Misaki who nodded back to her only then did she take Ning Shen''s hand. Misaki did not have a fear of anything happening between the two. She could see the love Ning Shen had for Ah Chun. The entire time he sat by her side without a word only gazing at her warmly.


    Momentster the two girls stood in the sky staring at each other with smiles on their faces. The wind made the two girls'' hair flutter in the wind. One was like a sea of blood while the other was like a sea of darkness. Although their hair colors were different the smiles on their faces seemed to be the same. They were both itching to test their skills against the other.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 250: An Unbreakable Bond From A Single Battle Part One

    Chapter 250: An Unbreakable Bond From A Single Battle Part One


    "Before we start I must ask before I forget. The cultivation method you imparted onto me. Can my Yan''er train in it as well?" Misaki asked. She had been meaning to ask but their conversation went elsewhere before she had a chance to. She chose now to ask, so she would not forget to do soter on.


    "Of course! If you wish to leave this world with your own hands it is best that the girl you wish to bring with you is just as strong as you. It will help with breaking through this world restrictions. But I must ask myself if you are so strong, why not break the barrier yourself now?" Ah Chun had been wondering why she did not just break the barrier herself.


    "As you said before this world has a heavenlyw. From what I know, if I tried to break through the restrictions of this world, I would end up being struck down by the heavenlyws of this world. I got a family I must return to along with taking Yan''er along with me. I can not die from a stupid mistake." Misaki answered.


    Ah Chun understood this clearly. She was not bound to this world any longer due to her having a higher cultivation than what this world allows. But it was different for Misaki who had low cultivation but strong magical power. Because magic power was not a form of cultivation on this world it would still bind her to this world until she reached a stage in her cultivation to break the restrictions of the world itself. Ah Chun thought for a minute before looking over at Bao Chen who gave a slight nod as if knowing what she was going to ask. Boa Chen figured since they already met and talked like this there was no reason to keep them separated any longer. "Then Mitsu, I n to leave this world in around one hundred years. If you wish you cane with me, along with your fiancee."


    Misaki looked at Ah Chunpletely stunned by this offer and a warm smile appeared on her face as she gazed at Ah Chun. "I would love to travel with you at that time."


    "Good! Now let''s fight!" Ah Chun said happily as she summoned her ughter of time.


    Misaki created a sword out of her magic power and the two figures blurred before shing in the middle. You would think the two were not even fighting as theyughed happily as they crossed swords. Waves of power undted through the air kicking up a storm down below. The sect master of the misty cloud sect and the elders all stood in the air far below Bao Chen and the others to watch what was going on.


    The Sect Master was surprised at first to see that one of the ones fighting was his sect disciple but when he remembered the pressure he was put under just from a single voice transmission, he was no longer surprised. The power and might she disyed from a single phrase was enough to make him sweat. But he was starting to grow concerned because the shock waves from their fight were getting more and more violent.


    Ah Chun was in full asura mode at this time. The fight was exciting enough for her to activate her bloodline without her even realizing it. Misaki who had finally found an opponent she could have fun fighting with for the first time in the longest time was also really excited. They used no cultivation techniques or magic. They both just used raw strength and knowledge of their swords as they shed back and forth.But this was enough to send strong shock waves in every direction. Thendscape below them was slowly starting to transform. Although the sect master was doing his best to try to block the iing shock waves, he was not able to fully stop them all.


    As parts of the Misty Cloud Sect were being destroyed, Ah Chun and Miski were going at it with glee. They were nowpletely unaware of their surroundings as they fought head to head. Neither was willing to give in as swords shed. Ah Chun was really amazed at Misaki''s sword y which seemed to be a little shaky at first but as the battle continued, Misaki slowly became better and better. "You''re learning quickly!"


    "Mmm! I usually only fight with magic, so to use a sword right now is great. I had some understanding of the sword but this fight is teaching me a lot about them. I must thank you!" Misaki sincerely said. She was actually very grateful for this fight since it had taught her a lot. There was no telling when down the road that these skills woulde in handy.


    Hours turned into days but the two girls continued to battle it out. Even when they werepletely tired, sweating from head to toe, and breathing heavily, they still continued to fight. It was not that they wanted to win but they were having fun keeping each otherpany. Ah Chun and Misaki had formed an unbreakable bond from this single fight. For the people who were watching the battle, most had already left but to the sect master who was still watching. He had noticed that not a single time did they go for a winning strike, they only crossed swords and went for openings that would be easily dodged. He couldn''t help but see the two as a pair of sisters who were just having fun.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 251: An Unbreakable Bond From A Single Battle

    Chapter 251: An Unbreakable Bond From A Single Battle


    <em><strong>[Hello all! I have a new novel in the works calledEternal Saga: The Beginning, a Yuri, Game, System, novel. Check them out and let me know what you think!]</strong></em>


    After almost seven days of battle, the two girls were now leaning back to back breathing heavily. Their hair matted to their heads. Ah Chun let out augh as she said: "I haven''t had this much fun in a long time!"


    "Same here! It has really been a st! I will be waiting for the day you decided to leave and I hope to see you at me and Yan''er''s wedding in two years'' time." Misaki said, resting the back of her head against Ah Chun''s.


    "Then pleasee to my wedding in a week''s time. I will send someone toe get you and your fiancee and bring you to the location." Ah Chun had yet to officially marry Ning Shen, because of taking care of the issue for her sisters.


    "I will be there to wish you both a happy and long life together. Just make sure you have many boys or girls so they can marry my daughters. Oh and one girl for my son!" Misaki said with augh. The two girlsughed and talked for a little longer before finally standing back up and turning to face each other. They shook hands and smiled at the same time they said: "See you in a week!"


    "Miss Yan, take care of her and learn the cultivation method I gave her. You will need to grow much stronger than you are now." Ah Chun said as she floated down to where Ning Shen and Qian Yan were.


    "I will, I wish to stay by Mitsu''s side." Qian Yan said while blushing.


    "And you, Ning Shen, take care of Chun''er, otherwise I will kill you if you hurt her." Misaki said with a big friendly smile on her face but the pressure she used to smash down on Ning Shen was not friendly at all.


    Ah Chun let out augh as she said: "Big Sister, be nice. Shen''er has been with me through three lifetimes. He will not leave me now."


    "Mmm Good! Chun''er, make sure you send someone to get me for your wedding or I wille find you and give you a spanking." Misaki teased making everyoneugh. At some point, Ah Chun had started calling Misaki, Big Sister. She said it just felt natural to do so. She was also able to say it without getting a headache. Misaki had noints so she allowed it since appearance wise she looked older than Ah Chun.


    "I won''t forget I promise!" Ah Chun said as she bowed to Misaki.


    Misaki looked at Boa Chen and nodded to him as she said apologetically: "I do apologize if this caused you any issuester on. But I do thank you for letting us meet. Making new friends like this in a new world is always very good. May your travels back home be safe."


    "Ahhh Yeah. what''s done is done. It was bound to happen Never mind, I will say this. At some point, you will be contacted by a powerful being. During that time, listen to them carefully. When this will happen, I don''t know. But it will happen. We will be off! My guess is you will be yelled at by your sect master." Boa Chen gestured with his head towards the sect master who was still standing below them in the sky.


    Misaki looked down and frowned when she saw the destruction. She waved her hand and everything began to rewind and rebuild itself as if it was never damaged in the first ce. She then looked at Boa Chen and Ah Chun and waved goodbye. Ah Chun waved back and soon all three of them had disappeared. "Yan''er they were good people. We will be traveling with them in the future."


    "Mmm, you and Ah Chun, seemed to get along well." Qian Yan replied with a smile. But she also felt anxious now that she knew Misaki had so many wives and children. "Mitsu Will they ept me?"


    "Hmm? Who?" Misaki asked, a little confused by Qian Yan''s question.


    "Your other wives and kids..." Qian Yan replied, her voice lowering as she spoke.


    "Of course they will! Well, I might have to hide you from Momo, and Chiho or they might steal you from me." Misaki chuckled and hugged Qin Yan. "But you have nothing to worry about. They will like you no matter what."


    Feeling a wave of relief hit her, Qian Yan put on a smile and hugged Misaki tightly. "I hope so..."


    "I wonder how the weddings of this world work I will use Chun''er''s wedding as a base for when we have ours. I will make it the grandest event this world has ever seen." Misaki said excitedly. Qian Yan blushed from ear to ear. Never in her life did she think she would fall for another girl. But being with Misaki brought her happiness and a sense of security. She knew this was not something she could ever get from any man.


    "I know you restored everything but can I ask that you refrain from such battles, over the sect next time?" A voice suddenly came from behind the two girls.


    Misaki turned around to see the Sect Master standing there. "Should I revive the dead immortal? I do not mind if you wish to defeat him yourself. I mean you seemed to be doing a great job after he had torn off the top of the mountain and called disciples, elders, and even yourself ants. Only after he was dead and I was fighting with Chun''er did youe out of your hiding ce. Do not think I do not know that you were hoping I would take care of it. So I suggest you do not talk about what I do from now on or I could just simply rece you."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 252: Attending A Wedding Part One

    Chapter 252: Attending A Wedding Part One


    For the rest of the day, Misaki rested in her courtyard with Qian Yan. She was highly enjoying thep pillow she was being given. Qian Yan was gently running her fingers through Misaki''s hair, starting from her horns all the way to the tips of her hair. Qian Yan found Misaki''s hair to be silky smooth, so she was enjoying this just as much as Misaki was. As Misaki had her eyes closed resting while being pampered she felt something soft touch her cheek. Misak opened her eyes and looked out the corner of them to see Qian Yan''s eyes clenched tightly closed and her face close to hers. Smiling, Misaki turned her head and held the back of Qian Yan''s head as she pressed her lips against hers. Qian Yan''s cheeks were bright red but she did not try to pull away. The two inside the quiet courtyard shared their first kiss.


    Misaki did not push it further than their lips being pressed against each other. No matter how much she wished to eat Qian Yan up, she held back. She wanted to slowly savor this girl when they were finally married. She knew in this world that girls even younger than Qian Yan were married off and with children already but for Misaki, who grew up on Earth, couldn''t agree to such things.She would wait until Qian Yan was eighteen. She would never go further than a simple kiss like this.


    The next day, Misaki buckled down and pulled out the jade slip that Ah Chun had given her. But this came with a problem. "Yan''er how do I use this?"


    "Put it to your head and inject your spiritual qi into it." Qian Yan replied. She had her head resting against Misaki''s shoulder. Ever since things were made clear between the two she was basically attached to Misaki''s side.


    Misaki did as she was told and ced the jade slip to her forehead. A stream of information entered her head. This information was how to circte your qi around your body which Misaki found to be very different from the other cultivation method she had. "Interesting Here you learn it too." Misaki said, passing the jadelsip to the Qian Yan.


    Qian Yan took it and did the same as Misaki did. The two girls then got into afortable position and began cultivating this new cultivation method. That day,rge waves of spiritual qi could be felt undting out from Misaki and Qian Yan''s courtyard.


    The Sect Master sat up in the air looking down at the two girls'' courtyard and frowned. "Just how fast are they breaking through..." He felt jealous of the talent these girls had. Not to mention that Misaki was strong, to begin with. Now adding on the fact that her cultivation had just jumped by leaps and bounds he couldn''t help but sweat a bit more.


    It was true that they had jumped cultivation levels quickly from qi gathering, to qi condensation, to foundation establishment. Misaki had reached the peak of foundation establishment while Qian Yan reached the middle of the foundation establishment realm. What made this so outstanding was that they were able to do so in a short period of a week.Misaki did try to break through to the core formation realm but she found there seemed to be a wall she could not cross just yet.


    It was on this same day that a knock sounded from her courtyard door. Misaki got up and walked to the door to see a young woman standing there. "Are you Misaki Mitsu by chance?"


    "That I am. And you are?" Misaki asked. The girl was rather cute but not as cute as her Yan''er


    "I am Meimei, the Young Miss, Ah Chun''s servant. I am here to pick you up and bring you to the wedding that will be held in two days'' time. We need to hurry or we will not make it in time." Meimei replied. She was in a rush because she knew if they did not rush through the night they would not make much ground.


    "Oh?" Misaki waved her hand and wrapped Meimei in her magic, bringing her very close. Meimei was surprised at this sudden closeness and blushed from ear to ear. Misaki put her hand on the small of Meimei''s back and pressed her body against hers. She leaned in right next to her ear startling Miemie even more.


    "Uh!?" Meimei was starting to get nervous because she had never been this close to someone else before. She could feel Misaki''s breath against her ear making it tickle like crazy.


    "Close your eyes and rx. " Misaki whispered into Meimei''s ear.


    Meimei couldn''t help but follow what she was told to do. She suddenly felt the sudden urge to allow Misaki to do whatever she wanted to her. She closed her eyes and puckered her lips waiting for the iing soft sensation on her lips, but instead she only heard Misaki softly chuckle and say: "Picture the ce we are going to in your mind."


    At this point, Meimei wanted to die from embarrassment. She could only nod and picture the mountains in her mind.Misaki pressed her forehead against Meimei''s and used magic to read her mind. Unfortunately for Meimei, Misaki read the whole ''<em>I wanted to be kissed</em>'' thought she had before picturing the mountains in her mind.


    After getting the information she needed Misaki leaned in and kissed Meimei on the lips catching her off guard.With her eyes opened wide in surprise she looked at Misaki who gave her a teasing smile and said: "A gift for doing as I asked."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 253: Attending A Wedding Part Two

    Chapter 253: Attending A Wedding Part Two


    All the exposed skin on Meimei''s body was now bright red. The girl who would tease and y tricks on Ah Chun had beenpletely teased by Misaki. To the side watching the whole scene with puffed out cheeks was Qian Yan. She didn''t like the fact of another girl kissing her Misaki, but she held it in since she knew in the future she would be sharing Misaki with many others. But even after the kiss, Misaki did not let Meimei go.


    Meimei who was flustered beyond belief by now did not know what to do when she saw Misaki''s face closing in once again. Before she could react, her lips were taken and again and slightly parted. She felt something wet and warm enter her mouth. The sensation she was feeling at this time as Misaki''s tongue entered her mouth and tasted every inch of it was beyond anything she had ever expected for a kiss. Meimei ended up letting out a soft moan and her arms instinctively wrapped around Misaki as she got lost in the kiss.


    When Misaki finally broke the kiss and pulled away from Meimei she looked over at Meimei who was still in the same position staring off into space. With a chuckle, Misaki leaned her head down, her lips next to Meimei''s ear, and said: "Do you want me to do more?"


    At Misaki''s words, it was as if Meimei''s brain stopped working as she had unconsciously nodded her head. Misaki let out augh and turned and looked at Qian Yan who was obviously not happy and smiled. "Yan''er, you need to get used to this. As of now, I can not do these kinds of things with you. But in two years'' time, I promise I will teach you everything you need to know."


    Misaki grabbed Meimei''s hand and walked over to Qian Yan. With her free hand, she hugged Qian Yan and kissed the top of her head. She then whispered, "Just be patient two years will pass quickly." Qian Yan''s cheeks blushed as she nodded her head and headed to her room leaving Misaki and Meimei behind. Misaki smiled and watching the girl''s back as she left before pulling Meimei into her bedroom.


    Meimei was still in a daze as Misaki undressed her andid her on the bed. Misaki had to admit that Meimei was very beautiful. She was surprised she had not been eaten by some guy by now. Misaki stripped off her clothes andid her body on top of Meimei, her nipples rubbing against Meimei''s nipples. She once again slid her tongue inside Meimei''s mouth causing the dazed Meimei to finally react as she began kissing Misaki back. Misaki then slid her hand down between Meimei''s legs and ran her finger through her already damp slit.


    Misaki''s single touch sent a shiver up Meimei''s spine as she let out a soft moan. Misaki was slow in her actions, almost as if she was teaching Meimei the pleasure of a woman''s touch. Meimei''s kiss was starting to be betteras she tried to copy Misaki''s actions and twirled her tongue around Misaki''s tongue. Her whole body was on fire and she was surprised at the erotic noises escaping her mouth. Misaki worked her finger into Meimei''s pussy as she massaged the small mounds on her chest with her free hand. Meimei tried to reciprocate by gently rubbing Misaki''s pussy with her free hand. She really did not know what she was doing and was very clumsy. But she did her best to work Misaki''s clit since that was where she felt the most pleasure from Misaki when she was touched there.


    The two girls'' moans filled the room and their fingers quickened as they worked each other''s pussies. Until finally Misaki felt a wave of pleasure swim over her. Her body slightly stiffened and her toes curled up as she finally had an orgasm after such a long time. The girl under her seemed to be spent since Misaki knew that Meimei had cummed many times already. Feeling a tad tired herself, Misaki got up from the bed and covered Meimei in a nket. She walked out of the room to find a red faced Qian Yan standing there. "I forgot to put up a sound barrier didn''t I?"


    Qian Yan nodded her head and muttered: "And you forgot to close the door..." Qian Yan had gone to her room but when she heard the noisesing from Misaki''s room she couldn''t help her curiosity and when she found the door opened she ended up seeing the two girls on the bed. She watched for a few minutes before closing the door and just standing there listening to the noisesing from within the room.


    Misaki smiled wryly and patted her head: "Help me wash my hair and get ready. We need to head over soon to Chun''er''s wedding."


    As for Meimei who had finallye out of her lustful daze. She sat up in the bed holding the nket over her chest with many question marks over her head. "What the hell did I just do!? Did I just have sex with another girl!? Huh? What? Why? How!?" She had more questions and no answers as to why she would suddenly just do something so shameless out of nowhere. Meimei could onlye to one conclusion. "Misaki Mitsu is a demon!"


    This was the only exnation for what had just happened. The girl kissed her and then the next thing she knew she was naked and her inner thighs and crotch were sticky. She looked at the bed sheet and let out a sigh of relief. There was no blood stain which meant she was still pure. "This will be an asion that I will never tell a soul about I will also make sure to stay at least six steps away from that demon at all times or who knows what will happen to me!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 254: Attending A Wedding Part Three

    Chapter 254: Attending A Wedding Part Three


    When Misaki got out of her bath, she saw how Meimei was acting and chuckled. The girl was now dressed in her robes but was walking in a slightly awkward manner. Misaki disappeared and reappeared behind her and grabbed her by the waist. "If you want you can take a bath. I can even wash your body for you."


    "You! You! Stay away!" Meimei had never been teased in such a way in her entire life. Luckily Qian Yan rushed over and pushed her way in between the two but this only served to make Misaki Laugh out loud.


    "Okay, all joking aside Meimei, go bathe, Yan''er and I have already changed the water out so you can have a nice bath. Take your time because we still need a bit to make sure we have everything. Also, you are around Yan''er''s height and figure so I had Yan''er prepare you some clothes." Misaki wanted to make sure Meimei was not feeling ufortable. Especially after a night of sex.


    Meimei gave Misaki a strange look but also felt that Misaki was not so bad. She seemed to be good at taking care of people. Although she still felt a little off about bathing here she still nodded her head and went into the other room to bathe since she could not reject Misaki''s kindness.


    After everyone was ready Misaki took the two girls out to the front yard. "I know the area but not the direction so which way from here is the mountain top?" Misaki asked.


    "East and a little south." Meimei replied. She was making sure to keep some distance between her and Misaki. Misaki did not mind. If Meimei decided she wanted to have sex again with her, she would not say no of course. Misaki was never one to refuse a cute girl.


    Misaki nodded and tapped the air in front of her creating a time and space tear to appear. With a smile, Misaki said: "Let''s go!"


    The three girls entered the tear and proceeded along the long dark path. The strange part was the path was lit while the areas around them were pitch ck not allowing one to see whaty beyond. They had just stepped through and walked a few steps when they arrived at another tear in space which showed the view of a blue sky with a few white clouds floating by. Misaki looked at Meimei, stretched out her hand, and asked: "Can you fly?"


    "I can!" Meimei pped Misaki''s hand away and flew through the tear. Misaki did not get mad, instead, sheughed seeing the cute girl puff her red cheeks out and escape like a little rabbit. Misaki hooked her arm around Qian Yan and jumped through the tear causing it to close behind her.


    "Mitsu, I can fly now too, you know." Qian Yan said but she still hugged Misaki tightly.


    "Haha! But you are my Yan''er, so it is only right that I pamper you like this." Misaki said as she leaned down and kissed Qian Yan''s lips. Qian Yan blushed even more but still enjoyed the soft sensation on her lips.


    "Mitsu, leave your lovey dovey act for private times." Ah Chun who had just flown up to greet them said with a cheeky smile.


    "Chun''er! Congrattions, although earlier." Misaki said with a smile.


    "Thank you, but can you tell me what you did to Meimei? When I asked why she spent the night, her whole body blushed and she ran away." Ah Chun asked.


    "Hehe Well, she was cute so I couldn''t resist having a taste. But don''t get me wrong she did not refuse me. It was mutual!" Misaki said doing her best to defend her actions while scratching her head.


    Ah Chun rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Well, she didn''t seem to be mad or showed any signs of trauma, so I guess it''s fine. Nowe you two, my mother would like to officially meet you, as well as my sisters. Oh... One thing Mitsu, Ruo''er is one who leans to that side, so if she is willing be gentle and do not hurt her."


    "Don''t worry, I do not n to make any moves. Meimei just seemed too cute when I teased her and she puckered her lips expectantly, so I couldn''t say no." Misaki exined.


    Ah Chun hummed in response and did not say anything more on the subject. She led the two girls down to Mei Liling''s peak. "Mother!"


    Mei Liling who was still busy preparing things for the wedding wiped her hands on a towel beforeing out of her immortal cave. "Chun''er this is the Big Sister that you were talking non stop about?"


    "Yep! Mother, this is Misaki Mitsu and her fiancee Qian Yan." Ah Chun introduced the both of them with a bright smile. You could tell Ah Chun was happy to have Misaki here.


    "It is nice to meet you Miss Qian, Miss Misaki. When my daughter returned I did not expect to sit for hours on end listening to every detail about her meeting with you. It seems the two of you have grown quite close in a short time. I hope the two of you can stay ''<em>friends</em>''."Mei Liling was in full protective mother mode. From everything that Ah Chun had told her she was afraid Misaki would get her daughter pregnant before Ning Shen did! She already had a bunch of wives and children and to top it off she was raising another girl to be her wife as well. This was why she emphasized the word ''<em>friends</em>''.


    Misaki took no offense and gave a slight bow as she said: "It is a pleasure to meet you. I see Chun''er as my little sister. I will always watch out for her well being."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 255: Attending A Wedding Part Four

    Chapter 255: Attending A Wedding Part Four


    Mei Liling only hummed in response. There was not much she could say or do in such a situation. But she decided she would keep a close eye on the girl. Misaki could feel those peering eyes on her watching her like a hawk but she did not care. Even she could not exin her actions when it came to Ah Chun. Ah Chun was beautiful and was right up Misaki''s alley when it came to girls, but no matter what she could not see Ah Chun as someone she would want to have sex with. This was why she was in no way worried about acting in a way that would cause people to think otherwise.


    "So the wedding will be held tomorrow, is there anything I can do to help?" Misaki asked.


    "Everything has been prepared already. As a guest of our house please rx. Chun''er has already set up a room for you and Qian Yan." Mei Liling answered. "Rou''er, show her the way please."


    "Yes, Mother." Zhi Rou motioned for Misaki and Qian Yan to follow before flying towards the other peak.


    Theynded on the next peak which now had many more immortal caves opened up. Misaki followed Rou''er into an immortal cave that had a small receiving hall and then two rooms off to the side. One was for sleeping while the other was for bathing. "This is where you will be staying for your visit, if you need anything please ask."


    After saying these words Zhi Rou left the immortal cave leaving Misaki and Qian Yan behind. "Mitsu Only one bed..." Qian Yan said while blushing.


    "Mm it''s fine we can sleep together. " Misaki was not bothered by it at all. In truth, she hoped this would make Qian Yan want to sleep with her every night so she could have something to cuddle at night.


    Misaki walked into the bedroom pulling Qian Yan along and they both sat on the bed which was quitefortable. Much better than the beds at the sect. "Chun''er put a lot of work into this cave for the two of you." A voice came from outside the room.


    Mei Liling came walking in to see how things were going to Misaki. "Is it too your liking?"


    "It is perfect. It has been a long time since I had a chance to sleep in a soft bed like this." Misaki said while patting the bed. "Miss Mei, may I ask what happened to your dantian?"


    Misaki''s question startled Mei Liling because she never even felt anything inspect her dantian, never mind the outside of her body. "I was crippled a few thousand years ago."


    Misaki could tell Mei Liling did not want to go into detail. "I can try to heal it if you would like. I am not sure if magic can heal such things but it is worth a try."


    "Magic?" Mei Liling asked confused as to what Magic was. She then remembered Ah Chun saying something about it. But she still did not know exactly what it was.


    "Ie from a world where spiritual qi did not exist. It is filled with magic now instead, although it never used to be like that. It is different from spiritual qi which requires cultivation. Magic from my world anyway is based on your evolution." Misaki exined.


    "I see And how would you fix my dantian using magic? " Mei Liling knew that once a dantian was destroyed, there was no way to fix it but if there was hope that a power different than spiritual qi can fix it then there may be hope yet.


    "With healing magic. Although I am not sure if it will work." Misaki had asked the system but the system also did not know since the dantian was a spiritual object and not a solid object.


    Mei Liling held no hope but anything was worth a try. She thought for a second and decided no harm cane of at least trying. "Go ahead and give it a try."


    Misaki nodded and had Mei Liling open her robes at her stomach and ced her palm just below her belly button. A green light shined from her hand as Misaki tried to concentrate on Mei Liling''s dantian, sending her healing magic inside Mei Liling''s body. Misaki''s magic wrapped around Mei Liling''s dantian causing Mei Liling to feel a warm sensation in the pit of her stomach. After five minutes there seemed to be signs of Mei Liling''s dantian reacting to Misaki''s healing magic as it slowly began to repair itself.


    This continued for almost thirty minutes when finally Misaki pulled her hand away from Mei Liling''s stomach and asked, "How is it?"


    Mei Liling circted her spiritual qi and as it hit her dantian her eyes opened wide and began to well up with tears. "Thank you!"After so many long years her dantian was now restored. Although she still did not trust Misaki to not get her daughter pregnant, she was still very grateful for healing her dantian.


    "It''s nothing. I apologize that it took so long. It was my first time healing a dantian." Misaki had to use some time and space magic along with healing magic to reverse the damage done to her dantian. It was shattered to pieces.


    "No, Not to apologize for something like that. What you just did defies anything this world is able to do. I can not thank you enough." Mei Liling couldn''t stop the tears of happiness as they flowed down her cheeks if someone saw her now they would think Misaki was bullying her."I do not know what I can offer in repayment for this, but for now if you needed anything please ask."


    "No repayment is needed, you are Chun''er''s mother after all."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 256: Stories Of The Past Part One

    Chapter 256: Stories Of The Past Part One


    "No need for thanks. You are Chun''er''s mother so there is no way I would not help you when I am able to." Misaki smiled and waved it off as if it was nothing.


    But for Mei Liling this was a big deal, so she would be sure that Misaki was well taken care of while she was here. After she left, Misakiid back on the bed pulling Qian Yan with her and snuggling up to her. She took a deep breath and blew into Qian Yan''s ear as she spoke. "Mmm Yan''er''s scent calms me the most."


    "Mitsu that tickles!" Qian Yan let out augh and squirmed a bit but did not try to get away. Misaki stopped teasing her and allowed Qian Yan to snuggle up next to her. The two held hands as Qian Yan rested her head on Misaki''s chest. Misaki snuggled her face into the nape of her neck and closed her eyes. Before they knew it the two had fallen fast asleep.


    A few hourster Misaki woke up with a pair of eyes staring back at her. She smiled knowing Qian Yan was watching her sleep. "Am I that entertaining that you can even watch me sleep?"


    "Mhm! Mitsu is always worth watching. Sleeping or awake. I will always find watching you more entertaining than everything else." Qian Yan replied seriously.


    Misaki found Qian Yan acting this way to be extremely cute to the point she couldn''t help but steal her lips. To Misaki''s surprise, Qian Yan pushed her tongue into her mouth, deepening the kiss. Misaki was really restraining herself from making any moves beyond kissing. Even when Qian Yan rolled herself on top of Misaki, Misaki only hugged her as they kissed, not daring to move any more than that. When their kiss finally broke and they looked into each other''s eyes Misaki couldn''t help but kiss Qian Yan again.


    Their second round of kissing ended when a knock came from outside. A red faced Qian Yan rolled off Misaki and straightened out her clothes as Misaki said: "Come in."


    "Big Sister!" Ah Chun came running in but paused seeing Misaki and Qian Yaning out of the bedroom. Qian Yan had her face lowered but her red ears gave away her embarrassment. "Hoho~ Did I interrupt something?"


    "We were just kissing. Expressing our love to one another." Misaki said without a hint of embarrassmentwhile wrapping her arm around Qian Yan''s waist.


    "Then do you have time to talk? I want to know about your old world." Ah Chun said excitedly. For some reason, she wanted to know everything about Misaki. She couldn''t exin her strong interest in Misaki and every time she thought she figured it out, her head would hurt before she coulde to a final conclusion.


    "Sure. It will also be good for Yan''er to hear this too. But after I finish my story you should rest since you will have a very long day tomorrow." Misaki said as she sat down on a chair pulling Qian Yan into herp.


    "Mmm, I will!" Ah Chun said as she sat down as well. Meimei who had followed her in had a slight blush on her cheeks as she poured tea for the three girls and stood off to the side.


    "Let''s see, let''s start from where Ie from and when I was young..." Misaki began her story from her earliest memory. "The world Ie from is called Earth. It is a ce that was once dominated by a race called humans. Nothing like the humans of this world. This world is full of cultivators which my world had none. Anyway, I was once human as well. When I was really young I think I was four at the time I was considered the odd one out. I was in a sense smarter than other kids my age. I was considered strange for my way of speaking and my thought process. I ended up being picked on a lot at an early age. In the end, I decided to hide my talents and became a video game fanatic. Oh, games are things you could y on a television screen. To be honest it would be hard to exin. But it would look something like this."


    Misaki formed a television and a person sitting in front of it with a game console hooked up to it with magic. Misaki knew that Ah Chun still would not understand it even if she did this but at least it would give Ah Chun a picture to go by. "As time passed and I grew older, I finally became friends with a girl named Chiho. She became my best friend. She was also an odd one out due to her family circumstance. But it seemed that because of how I was treated when I acted myself when I was younger I grew up to not speak so much which made me seem gloomy I guess in the eyes of my peers, making them stay even further away from me. I guess it did not help that I also looked the part.


    "My life changed one day when I began to y a game called Eternal Phantasy, it was the first game to have a full dive experience." Misaki paused as she could see that Ah Chun had a question.


    "What does full dive experience mean?" Ah Chun asked.


    "It means ying the game in your mind in a dream like state. It basically made you feel as if you were part of the world."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this</em></strong>

 Chapter 257: Stories Of The Past Part Two

    Chapter 257: Stories Of The Past Part Two


    "I don''t understand." Ah Chun had no idea what Misaki was talking about at this point.


    Misaki thought for a moment before making an image of a girl sleeping in bed with a full dive headset on. She then made a bubble showing an image of the same girl fighting a slime. "You see the equipment on the girl''s head is creating the world she is dreaming about currently because she has full control of her body within her dream, with the game functionalities that are being implemented in the game, it allows her to use the game mechanics within her dreams. "


    "I see... I think I understand." Ah Chun nodded her head now having a better understanding of what Misaki was talking about.


    "Well, the thing about this game was that the creators used a special power source that used brain waves creating a symbolic link between the yers and the artificial intelligence that was in charge of the game. The issue that came about was that monsters that should only be seen in the game began to pop up in the real world causing havoc. Then one day it happened. Millions of monsters appeared in the real world and began killing all the humans.


    "Sometime before that, I had found a weird bug with the Ai system that enabled me to upload the programming for the game into my brain. From then on my body changed to that of what my character looked like in game, even my race had changed. I ceased to be human any more. But even still, with the friends I made both in and out of the game, we formed a group of people to fight against the monsters called full divers.


    "Thepany responsible for creating the A.I. couldn''t stop what was happening either and decided to try to take over the world instead. From there many things happened. But the biggest event was the day I lost my faith in humanity. Our personalities were already changing to match that of our race. So after losing my faith in humanity I only began to trust those I considered my kin. Those who were in my follower''s list in my system menu.


    "Then one day people from the gods realm came and said Earth was undergoing a test to allow Earth to Ascend to the gods realm. That was when it happened. I began my purge of the world of humans until finally, I was its sole ruler." As Misaki told her story, Ah Chun was on the edge of her seat as she heard the details of all of Misaki''s past battles. Misaki told Ah Chun every detail about her past not leaving a single thing out. Her good times and her bad times. Even her first experience with another girl.


    While she talked Ah Chun listened and Qian Yan had long fallen asleep as the time of day slipped by. Ah Chun was finally dragged back to her immortal cave and told to go to sleep. Although reluctant, she said goodnight to Misaki before running off. Misaki smiled watching Ah Chun''s retreating back before gently scooping Qian Yan up into her arms and cing her on the bed correctly. She then stripped Qian Yan of her clothes leaving only her underwear on and then stripped her own clothes off before sliding under the covers pulling Qian Yan close, snuggling up to her.


    The next morning was to be a busy day. Misaki woke up early to see Qian Yan staring at her. This made Misaki smile as she rolled on top of Qian Yan and kissed her lips. Their tongues intertwined and Misaki did not want to stop kissing her but she had to go help Ah Chun get ready for the wedding.


    Misaki got dressed and washed up, she then personally helped Qian Yan get dressed and even washed Qian Yan''s face for her. The entire time Qian Yan was blushing away especially so when Misaki would kiss her every few seconds. But although she was slightly embarrassed she did not hate it one bit.


    After getting Ready Misaki walked over to Ah Chun''s courtyard, only to hear her yelling "It''s finally time!"


    "Chun''er, if you shout like that you may scare him off." Misaki teased. She had already arrived and was helping Ah Chun get ready, along with Meimei, Qing''er, Yu Yan, and Zhi Ruo.


    "But, you have no idea how long I have waited for this day. Shen''er has always waited for me. And now I can finally officially be his wife." Ah Chun argued. She did not care who heard her. She was just happy that it was finally time.


    "Alright, I get it! Today is your day so I won''t tease you anymore. But I must say you are very beautiful. This dress suits you well." Misakimented with a smile.


    "Thank you!" Ah Chun was happy. Everyone she cared about was here to celebrate the happiest day of her life.


    Misaki had a weird feeling within her as if she was sending off her own daughter to be married off. But she had to admit the redress looked very good on Ah Chun. She wondered if her wives would wish to have a proper wedding as well. She knew once she finally made it back and Qian Yan said something about her wedding they would allin to her. Just thinking about it was giving her a headache. Misaki quickly decided before disaster befell her on her return she would make sure to say something first. She did not want to be refused sex for not doing something she should have in the first ce.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 258: Wedding

    Chapter 258: Wedding


    [<strong><em>For those confused as to what is going on here. Ah Chun and Full Dive are part of a multiverse along with Phantasia: The Princess Knight. So some chapters may contain parts of the other novels until the novels finallybined into one.</em></strong>]


    Ah Chun looked at everyone with a smile as bright as the sun. As time passed, the auspicious time hade. A knock came announcing the arrival of Ning Shen. Ah Chun''s cheeks blushed as she got up. Her flowing red dress swayed and rippled as she moved. It looked as if she was floating as walked. Ah Chun exited the immortal cave to find Ning Shen standing there in red robes. He stretched out his hand and she ced her hand within his. Beside Ning Shen was a decorated sedan decorated in red silk, golden trim, and ck jade.


    Ning Shen helped Ah Chun on to the sedan before the wedding procession made its way down the mountain. Ah Chun sat in the sedan with her face covered by a veil. Her phoenix eyes smiling brightly. Although she and Ning Shen have alreadybined into one, she was still starting to get nervous. Which was normal for any girl getting married.


    The sedan made its way to the foot of the mountain before crossing over to the next mountain over where the wedding was to be held. The trip was slow and bells and drums sounded as the procession made its way up the other mountain. When it finally arrived at the peak of the mountain a grand disy was seen. Shimmering gold steps lead up into the sky where a small tform was located. One hundred steps in total. This was to signify their evesting love and reliance on each other. Each step they took hand in hand would make the bond between the two grow stronger.


    Ning Shen helped Ah Chun out of the sedan and led her to the first steps. He leaned over and whispered: "Careful."


    Ah Chun nodded her head giving a hushed hum before interlocking her fingers with Ning Shen''s. They then both took the first step onto the staircase made of spiritual qi. Everyone else was standing in the sky looking down at the couple as they took their time step by step.


    ---


    Misaki stayed back with Qian Yan as she watched the Wedding Sedan head down the mountain. "She makes a beautiful bride."


    "She does." Qian Yan looked on as she bit her lip, her eyes showing a bit of longing.


    "Yan''er, you will be getting married soon. I know this world lets others get married at your age but where Ie from being married should wait until you are eighteen. Only then can we properly consummate our marriage." Misaki said leaning over and gently kissing Qian Yan''s lips. This small action made her smile finally.


    Misaki grabbed Qian Yan''s hand and flew up into the sky and looked down at the couple making their way up the long staircase until they finally reached the top tform.


    ---


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen stood on the top tform looking at Bao Chen who was overseeing the wedding. "Please bow to the heavens and earth."


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen kowtowed three times before standing back up. "Please bow to your mother and siblings." Bao Chen had to change this part up a bit since Ning Shen did not have any parents present and Ah Chun did not have a father. The two once again kowtowed. "Please bow to each other."


    After standing up once again Ning Shen held Ah Chun''s hand and smiled warmly at her. "In both my lifetimes and all the years I have been alive. The only girl I have ever set my eyes on was you. You have been the girl I have loved for so long, living through life and death situations, and even after death, I was able to meet you again. Chun''er, your are my world, my universe, and my heaven. My love for you has not died in over ten thousand years and will never die even if it is millions more. My only wish is to stay by your side. I know you will be heading out to a ce far beyond my reach at some point. But even then Even if I am still weak I wish to be by your side experiencing all the things you have had to deal with. My love for you will never change and will never wilt. It will continue to bloom like an evesting flower. On this day I swear to the heavens that I will never leave your side and will love you in this life and all lives thereafter. Chun''er, I love you."


    Ah Chun''s eyes welled up with tears. This man really has been with her since her first life. She gripped his hands and smiled brightly. "Shen''er My love for you has never once wavered. Before I regained my memories my love was due to the samsara I went through. But once I regained my memories and realized that you and Zi Fen were one and the same, my love blossomed even more. My wish was to have the body I was stuck in to grow older so that we could finally get married. But even then, even though I was still stuck in a small body you stayed by my side. Not caring for what I looked like. You still showered me with your love and care as you always have done before. I had already decided long ago, that if you can not follow me, then I would rather stay here and not be what those above expect me to be. If there is no Shen''er at my side there is no need for me to be some Origin or whatever it is that those higher up expect me to be. Where you are, I am, there is nothing that will make me change my mind on this. As much as you love me I will always love you more."


    Ah Chun ripped off her red veil and wrapped her arms around Ning Shen''s neck and pushed her lips against his. This gained cheers from everyone. Bao Chen smiled as he said: "You are now husband and wife."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 259: Collapsed Part One

    Chapter 259: Copsed Part One


    After the wedding ceremony was over Ning Shen was dragged away and Ah Chun was led back to her Immortal cave where she was to wait to consummate her wedding. She was apanied by Meimei, Misaki, and Quian Yan.


    Ah Chun sat at a table and sipped on some tea made of herbs with an abundance of spiritual qi. Meimei was busy undoing her hair while Misaki sat across from her with Qian Yan sitting in herp. "This has been a good experience. It allowed me to see how weddings were held on this world. But at the same time, I felt a little sad as if my little sister was being stolen from me. Anyway, Chun''er, congrattions on marrying the man you love."


    "Thank you! In two years'' time, I will get to see the wedding between you and Qian Yan. I am sure my Mother would be happy to assist you when the timees. " Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "To be honest any help I can get would be very much appreciated. " Misaki lowered her head slightly to show her gratitude. "But Chun''er, this thing about the Origin, what is it? "


    Misaki had no idea what the Origin was and it had piqued her interest when she heard Ah Chun speak of it during the wedding.


    "The Origin? You haven''t heard about it yet?" Ah Chun asked. She was quite surprised. Boa Chen had told her the other girl named Alicia had already learned about it.


    "No, before I came here I was busy taking over my world and killing every human I came across. You see, I already know I am in a different universe, but this universe is vastly different from my own. There is a system in ce in my universe that allowss to enter a higher ne of existence. In order to achieve that, I had to take over my world." Misaki exined.


    "I see I think you,ing to this universe, was preordained. Me, you, and another girl, Alicia, were supposed to meet. It is as if the heavens are pushing us on a path different from what we originally nned. But since you do not know anything about the origin as of yet I will exin it to you."


    Ah Chun began going into detail about the Origin and how the Origin and his left and right hands came to this universe and began creatings, sowing the seeds of life, and how they disappeared. "To be honest I do not care about this origin or whatever. But fate has had it that I must follow this path if I wish to reach my goal of being the strongest. I had once made a vow to the heavens that now restricts me from taking any other path. I must be the strongest and to do that I must be the Origin. It is said that the origin has a left and right hand. One of which is you and the other is another girl I only saw once. When I met her she was fighting a foe much stronger than her just to protect her homnd. She is someone who seems to be righteous as well. I only say this because at that time she was willing tomit suicide in order to kill the man she was fighting. I could tell the world she lived on was very dangerous. There were many powerful people and they were not separated at all by any boundaries."


    "So there is one more?" Misaki scratched her chin in thought. She was a little excited to meet this other girl. "I would like to fight her as well..."


    "I do not think you can match up to her with your current strength. Even my Master Boa Chen had said the girl has grown in strength beyond belief. But for her, it is special circumstances that have enabled her to be so strong." Ah Chun exined.


    "Oh ho? I would still like to meet her." Misaki''s interest was truly sparked. She hoped one day they really did meet.


    "It maye sooner than you think. She is now in this universe, the same as us. It seems we are all destined to get together soon." Ah Chun really wanted to talk with the other girl as well. She hoped they could all get together soon.


    "Then we can only wait until that timees. Now Chun''er, tonight you have to make sure to make me a little nephew or niece. " Misaki said teasingly, causing Ah Chun''s cheeks to blush bright red.


    Ah Chun lowered her and nodded: "I will work hard. I n to be here for a hundred years so I can raise a family and watch them grow. I wish for my mother to have morepany before I leave. I also n to clean up the other mountains and make it so that they can be inhabited once again. I will then expand the barrier to epass the entire mountain and build a sect of my own. One that will be led by my mother."


    "Oh? You n to rebuild those ravaged mountains, hmm? I can do that for you." Misaki said with a smile. "Think of it as my wedding gift to you. Plus as an elder sister, I have to..."


    Misaki suddenly felt dizzy, the world was spinning before anyone could react, she copsed to the floor. "Mitsu!" "Big Sister!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 260: Collapsed Part Two

    Chapter 260: Copsed Part Two


    Darkness enveloped Misaki. She looked around her wondering where she actually was. "System, where am I?"


    "You are inside your own mind. You passed out for some unknown reason. That even I can not understand." The system replied.


    "System, do you know about the Origin? Why do I feel that it is all just a lie to keep Chun''er from discovering the real truth." Misaki asked even though she knew the system could not answer her.


    "I am not sure of since my data is based on what I can gather per area I go to. Sorry I can not answer that question. But maybe something in your memories can help. You seem to have many memories locked away in the deepest recesses of your mind." Misaki was stunned when hearing this. She had no idea what memories she could have locked away but maybe it could help her in some way.


    "How do I ess them?" Misaki hoped this would allow her to understand more about herself.


    "This You will need to break a seal that was ced but with your current goddess powers and my powerbined we may be able to release some of which is sealed." The system answered. "I will shift us to the seal."


    Misaki''s dark world suddenly brightened up and in front of her was arge magic circle. It was very intricate and had numbers inscribed into it. It was unlike any magic circle she had seen so far since more had some kind of ancient text inscribed throughout it. "Why numbers?"


    "I am not sure. These numbers all form a specific sequence and are made up of billions of lines of code. Even with my current understanding, I can only crack about a thousand lines at most in a short time." The system''s voice seemed to be perplexed as it inspected therge magic circle.


    "Then let''s do this. We will take what we can for now." Misaki said giving her okay to start.


    "I must warn you that you may be flooded with a lot of images soon. I will now start." Misaki nodded at the system''s voice and instantly was hit with memories of a time she had never seen before.


    ---


    "Big Sister what are you ying this time?" A young girl asked who was a spitting image of Ah Chun when she was younger. From what Misaki could tell she was sitting at aputer table ying some kind of game.


    "Chun''er, this is the newest MMO toe out called Eternal Phantasy. It has gotten many high reviews." Misaki recognized her voice right away. So she knew the eyes she was looking through were her own. But she did not understand why Ah Chun was in her memories.


    "Big Sister you used a funny name again!" Ah Chun giggled as she hung on Misaki''s arm watching her go through a character creation screen.


    "I just happen to like Japanese names. This reads Misaki Mitsu. A good name right?" Misaki said while patting Ah Chun on the head.


    "But your name is just as good. Feng Wei is a really good name!" Ah Chun protested. "Ai, also uses weird names in her games as well. She yed one game and named herself something I think it was something Akari But now she is obsessed with a book with a princess knight called Alicia."


    "Ai has always been like that. Her interests always change. Buttely, it has been things about knights and princesses." Misaki exined as she moved her chair back and patted herp. Ah Chun smiled brightly and climbed into Misaki''sp.


    "Big Sister, Chun''er wishes for you and Ai to be happy." Ah Chun said as she leaned her head back againstMisaki''s chest.


    "And I wish for you to be happy as well."


    The scenes changed and Misaki was now in arge white room. "Big Sister where are we?"


    "I''m I am not sure Mom said we had toe here for a check up but we have not seen her since we were taken in." Misaki''s voice was filled with worry as she gripped the two little girls'' hands.


    "Your mother has left you in our care. You will be treated very well here so do not worry." A voice came from behind them. Misaki turned to see a woman in a white medical jacket with a clipboard in her hand.


    "You are Wei, Ai, and Chun, if I am correct. Sorry, my Chinese is not the best." The woman said. It was only now that Ai realized that they had been speaking in Chinese. But from the tone of the woman''s voice, she could tell the woman was not good at thenguage.


    "What do you mean by our mother left us here?" Misaki asked, pulling the two young girls behind her.


    "Just as I said. You three will be helping with a study. Please just follow what we say and do not make things difficult for us."


    "System what is this!?" Misaki was having a hard time understanding what she was seeing.


    "I am not sure. This is what was locked away."


    "I do not understand any of this!" Misaki continued to watch many things happening as memories continued to pour into her. At some point, everything turned ck once again and she heard bickering going on around her. Misaki furrowed her brow as she said groggily: "Why are you all shouting? Is a girl not allowed to get some sleep? Can you all take your fighting elsewhere so I can sleep more?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 261: Heavenly Mission Pavilion Part One

    Chapter 261: Heavenly Mission Pavilion Part One


    <strong><em>[Hello all! I have a new novel in the works called Eternal Saga: The Beginning, a Yuri, Game, System, novel. Check them out and let me know what you think!]</em></strong>


    Misaki''s words caused everyone to go silent and look at each other awkwardly before filing out of the room. Ah Chun, still teary eyed, pulled away from Ning Shen and went over to Misaki and knelt down next to the bed. "Mitsu! How are you feeling? You scared me to death when you fainted."


    Misaki smiled warmly at Ah Chun and ruffled her hair. "I''m sorry for worrying you but can you not see that I am fine? Why cause such a fuss? You are the same as always..."


    "Huh?" Ah Chun looked at Misaki confused but only got a warm smile in return.


    No one noticed the surprised look on Boa Chen''s face but when he saw Misaki secretly nod at him hepletely understood and was grateful for how Misaki was handling the situation.


    "Alright, I will be heading back." Misaki had decided to head back after her little episode. She had a lot of mull over.


    "What! Big Sister, you''re leaving already?" Ah Chun asked her mouth full of spirit beast meat.


    "Yes, for now. It''s not like we can not see each other any more. Although we may be on different continents we are only a small time and space tear away." Misaki said as she reached out and ruffled Ah Chun''s hair.


    Ah Chun pouted and put the food in her hand down. She wiped her hands and face before she got up and divided into Misaki''s embrace. "I wille and visit you at least once a month. If you are out and about, leave me a note so I know."


    Misaki smiled warmly and hugged Ah Chun, gently rubbing her back. "I will, I promise. I will evene to visit you when I can. For now, I must use this time to cultivate this spiritual energy thing." Misaki then whispered: "Make sure you make me lots of nieces and nephews."


    Misaki was seen out by Ah Chun and said her goodbyes before creating a time and space tear in front of her and leaving with Qian Yan. They came out just above their courtyard.Misaki stretched her arms feeling much better to be back in her own domain. She wondered what exactly those memories were. But whatever they were she knew one thing. Ah Chun was her sister at some point in time. This exined a lot of things on why she felt that she had a strong connection with the girl.


    "Mitsu?" Qian Yan worriedly looked at Misaki.


    "It''s nothing. Yan''er let''s go explore the world a littl..." Misaki did not finish her sentence when she felt the presence of someone elseing from behind her. She turned around to see an old man standing there. "Sect Master?"


    "Ah yes I was hoping I could ask you a favor..." The Sect Master was a little nervous talking with Misaki. With how powerful she was he was worried he may say the wrong thing and end up angering her.


    "Shoot. I have no problems helping with things as long as it does not harm my Yan''er" Misaki said with a smile.


    Her words made the Sect Master very happy as he asked: "Then do you mind joining the Maind Dragon God Tournament? It is a ce where sects and other cultivators go topete. Those who reach the top ten be part of the heavens chosen of the maind, it is a high prestige. And having a chosen in your sect also grants the sect a lot of prestige as well..."


    "I just have to beat people up, right? No problem. But If I go that means Yan''er has to go, so you will need to guard her for me while I am fighting. You can do that much right?" Misaki asked looking at the Sect Master with an expression that said if you say no I will kill you.


    The Sect Master wiped the sweat from his brow as he felt a great pressure weigh down on top of him, he hurriedly nodded his head. "Yes, of course, I will protect her with my life."


    What the Sect Master did not get was why even Qian Yan seemed to be very powerful now as well. He couldn''t understand why these two''s cultivations seemed different somehow.But this was understandable since the Sect Master was only in the dao tree realm and has hit a wall in his cultivation. But Qian Yan''s current cultivation as someone in the middle of the foundation establishment realm which was basically equivalent in strength as someone in the Dao Roots realm. This was just how wide of a gap the two different cultivation methods were when it came to strength.


    "Then that will be fine. When do we leave?" Misaki asked.


    "In a week. We will begin the long journey to the Holy City Of The Gods." The Sect Master answered. The Holy City Of The Gods was a holy ground for cultivation. It was also a ce where many tournaments were held. It was said that there were many hidden immortals who did not wish to go to the Immortal Realm side there as well.


    "Sounds good, it gives me some time to look around the area. Maybe I will take a sect mission or something. I haven''t done that yet since I arrived. Yan''er, what do you think?" Misaki turned and looked at Qian Yan.


    "Whatever Mitsu wishes to do, I will follow." Qian Yan answered with a smile and nod.


    "Then it is settled, we will go out and do a sect mission tomorrow then."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 262: Heavenly Mission Pavilion Part Two

    Chapter 262: Heavenly Mission Pavilion Part Two


    <em><strong>[Hello all! I have a new novel in the works called Eternal Saga: The Beginning, a Yuri, Game, System, novel. Check them out and let me know what you think!]</strong></em>


    Misaki and Qian Yan made their way to take on a mission at the Heavenly Mission Pavilion. Misaki figured she would take on anything as long as it involved killing things. Otherwise, she would be bored out of her mind.


    When they came to the pavilion that housed arge board with a bunch of missions posted on it, Misaki''s expectations were quickly crushed. Mainly because the name Heavenly Pavilion was a far cry to the shanty looking building it was. It had arge board and a small building attached to it which had some olddy sitting behind the counter. Misaki leaned over and whispered into Qian Yan''s ear. "What is so heavenly about this?"


    Qian Yan covered her mouth to hide herughter. The two walked over to the board which had many missions posted. Each mission was marked with a skull to tell those seeking to take one out how difficult the mission actually is. Misaki of course looked every mission over and finally found one with twelve skulls. "Hmm, this seems to be the best one and even gives us over one hundred thousand contribution points each. Yan''er what do you think?"


    "Mmm If Mitsu wishes to do it we can do it." Qian Yan had absolute faith in Misaki so even if she was asked to stand in a pit of fire she would. She knew Misaki would never put her in any danger.


    "Then we will take this!" Misaki said, pulling the mission off the board.


    "Peh! Seeking death." A boy standing next to Misaki and Qian Yan said with augh.


    Misaki turned to look at the young man who was wearing a different colored sect uniform than herself and smiled. Her smile stunned the young man and while he was being drawn in by her smile, Misaki raised her hand pping the young man in the face sending him flying right out of the Heavenly Mission Pavilion. Misaki wiped off her hand and looked at Qian Yan. "The flies in this ce are really big. Stay close or you might get bit."


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    "Little girl, you couldn''t have said it better." The old woman behind the counter said with a jollyugh. But her expression soon changed as she warned: "I must warn you that mission will not be easy though"


    "It''s fine. On this, there is no one who can stand against me." Misaki said lightly as she walked over to the counter.


    "Hmmm? Well, just be careful, that boy you just pped away like an insect is actually from an influential family from the holynd." The old woman said.


    "Holynd?" Misaki tilted her head in confusion, she had recalled hearing something about holy something or another early but she couldn''t quite remember what it was about.


    "Mitsu The Sect Master was speaking about it earlier, the tournament he asked you to take part in. The holynd is what that area is normally called." Qian Yan exined.


    "Oh! Right Hahaha, I forgot. Yan''er is so cute that looking at her just pushes everything else out of my head." Misaki''s cheeks blushed as she scratched her head in embarrassment. Now that Qian Yan had mentioned it, she had spoken with the Sect Master before evening to the mission pavilion.


    Qian Yan blushed hearing Misaki calling her cute as she gently clutched onto Misaki''s arm hugging it. The old woman looked at the two and scratched her chin. "You two a couple?"


    "MMm! Yan''er is my fiancee." Misaki said proudly.


    "I see So even girls nowadays are mingling together. That reminds me when I was younger I had fallen in love with my senior sister. Only to be turned down in the end." The old woman began to reminisce about her past. She told Misaki and Qian Yan about this and that and continued to chatter about meaningless things while a long line began to form behind them.


    "She''s at it again." Someone behind Misaki muttered. Misaki turned around and asked: "What do you mean?"


    "Ahh, well, every so often if you say a certain thing the old elder here will start talking about her past love lives with both men and women. They are pretty sad, to be honest since they all seemed to end in failure." The person speaking was a young woman around eighteen years of age.


    "I see Well, not all love works out. Well all mine have but it doesn''t always work out for others." Misaki felt a little bad for the old woman. "Hmm the sect master is about her age I can just tell him to go out with her."


    "I will never date that bastard!" The old woman suddenly yelled out. Her sudden yell made everyone jump in fright. But this reaction told Misaki that the sect master and this woman had something to do with each other. "Listen, youngdy, nothing good would evere about if you get involved with that bastard. It was because of him that I lost so many of my lovers! That bastard would beat up any man or woman I took a fancy to! Now I am stuck here in this sect because of him!"


    The old woman huffed, crossing her arms across her chest. Misaki smiled as she said: "That''s because that old fool likes you. All you need to do is make himpensate for all his deeds back then with a little." Misaki formed an O with her left hand with her index finger and thumb and began using her right index fingerplunging it in and out of it. Her gesture caused all the young cultivators around her to blush. Even the old woman was blushing from ear to ear.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 263: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part One

    Chapter 263: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part One


    "Brat don''t pick on your elders! But your words make sense. Here take out your mission." The old woman took the mission paper from Misaki before tossing her a token. The old woman looked around and saw a low ranking elder walking. "Hey, you get over here and cover for me. Just markdown who took out what mission and pass out the correct tokens."


    Once the elder was given the correct information she disappeared from where she stood. The whole process only took seconds leaving everyone stunned until someone finally spoke up and asked:"You don''t think she went to do."


    Misaki let out augh as she said: "Of course she did. I mean she is a woman although old. If she wants to fuck, let her fuck! When you all reach of age and get married you will understand."


    Misaki left these words behind as she grabbed Qian Yan''s hands and left the pavilion. "So we need to head to the north side of the sect''s territory in the frozen tundra ." Misaki waved her hand creating a distortion in space and time and stepped through it with Qian Yan.


    The two reappeared high in the air where Misaki could see her destination before she created another rift, bringing her to the northern part of the sect''s territory. The wind whipped and snow fell all season long. The temperature of this ce was well below the freezing mark. "So there seems to be a dragon here who has been causing problems for the viges below."


    "A dragon!?" Qian Yan''s face paled. Dragons were very powerful creatures and rarely seen of in the Mortal Realm. But that did not mean they did not exist and stories say they were the strongest beings in the Mortal Realm.


    "Yan''er it''s fine, it''s just a mere dragon. Come let''s go meet said dragon." Misaki said with a lightugh flying forward. She had wrapped Qian Yan in her magic to stave off the cold.


    Misaki with Qin Yan flew over the mountain range as Misaki probed everything around her as she searched for the dragon until she finally found a powerful pulse a little way in. They came to a location within the mountain that was much different from its surrounding area as it had no snow or ice and the air was much warmer. "It''s like a small tropical paradise in this frozen wastnd."


    "Who dares enter my domain!?" A voice bellowed out from below. Misaki of course ignored it and flew down to a spot near a crystal clearke. As soon as shended, she was met with a woman looking to be in her early twenties and dressed in white robes. Her cute little white toes stuck out from under her robe showing that she was walking around barefoot in the short lush grass of this oasis hidden in the mountain. Her long, flowing silver hair ran down past her waist, and her fiery orange eyes zed like a volcano with a light that seemed to shine from within. She was 177 cm tall with snow-white skin. She had a long, thin tail covered in ice-blue scales and two 7 cm horns that protruded from the top of her head. Her nails, though trimmed, looked very sharp, and were a dark midnight blue color. Her chest was moderate, a little smaller than a B-cup, and was entuated by her hourss figure. Her slender face was indifferent as Misaki stood there with Qian Yan.


    "Yo!" Misaki raised her hand in a wave with a smile.


    The woman looked at Misaki with surprise. Mainly because the woman in front of her only had the cultivation of a peak foundation establishment cultivator. But this was also the reason why the woman began to get very nervous. "Why are you here?"


    "Hmmm My sect mission said something about a dragon being here, but instead, all I see is a beautiful woman. Miss my name is Misaki Mitsu, you can call me Mitsu. I have to ask, have you seen any dragons by chance?" Misaki asked very politely with a big grin on her face.


    The woman looked at Misaki a little strange as she quickly answered: "No I haven''t! Please leave."


    Of course, Misaki would not leave that easily. "Ah Miss, don''t be like that, I just got here after traveling for weeks. Let me and mypanion stay here a few days to rest up? Can you really toss out two beautiful girls, all alone in the frozen tundra?"


    The woman really wanted to p Misaki''s lying mouth! ''<em>What do you mean you have been traveling for weeks!? Did you not just appear out of nowhere a few minutes ago!?</em>'' Of course, the woman was not going to say anything, with how wary she was of Misaki. Misaki had pressure about her that scared the woman. She felt if she angered Misaki at all she would end up dead and not even know how she died. You could think of it as a survival instinct. With really no way out of this mess that she could see, she had no choice but to reluctantly agree. "I guess that is so, please this way."


    "Oh! This ce is quite amazing. To think such a vacation spot could be found out here." Misaki said her smile never leaving her face. Qian Yan who was at her side was getting a little annoyed since Misaki kept staring at the woman but she did not say anything. She had to hold her jealousy in or she would not be able to marry into Misaki''s family. She was using this as training for her future!


    The woman could feel an intense stare from the girl who was clinging on to Misaki''s arm. The Woman had no idea what she could have done to make the girl mad at her, she just hoped that Misaki would not suddenly be angered for some reason. Her train of thought was suddenly broken when Misaki asked: "So miss what is your name?"


    "My name? Ah Ummm It is Faarel..." Faarel replied feeling somewhat bashful.


    "Faarel huh? A beautiful name, for a beautiful girl." Misaki reached out and took Faarel''s hand and kissed it gently. Causing Faarel to blush from ear to ear.


    "Mitsu..." Qian Yan whined. Misaki turned and smiled at Qian Yan before bending down and kissing her lips. This made Qian Yan instantly smile. The entire time Misaki was pleasing Qian Yan, she had not let go of Faarel''s hand at all.


    ---Credits---


    I want to say thanks to my reader PhoenixDragon, who came up with an extended description of Faarel!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 264: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part Two

    Chapter 264: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part Two


    Right now there were three people sitting around a table in awkward silence. This was for two reasons. One, Qian Yan was hatefully staring at Faarel, and two, Misaki was still holding Faarel''s hand which she had been gently massaging with her thumb causing Faarel to be a frozen block. And the person causing all of this was leaning back in her chair with a smile on her face.


    "It seems the sun is about to go down. Faarel can you show us where we will be sleeping?" Misaki suddenly spoke up breaking the silence.


    "Huh? Ahhh Ummm..." Faarel was confused as to what to do since she only had one room and a single bed. "I only have one bedroom..."


    "Hmm? That''s fine my Yan''er and I can sleep in the same bed with you, so no worries." And like that three girls were now standing in front of a fairlyrge sized bed.


    Faarel was fidgeting trying to figure out what she should do. Since she had never slept in a bed with anyone before. On top of that, she never slept in any clothes, so she was not sure what to do about this. That was until she looked over and saw Misaki stripping down to nothing as if it was normal.


    "Mitsu!?" Qian Yan was surprised at Misaki''s actions since she figured Misaki would at least sleep in a robe or something. Although at home she did sleep in this same fashion. Which Qian Yan had only found out recently since she began sleeping next to her at night.


    "Hmmm? Yan''er you can''t sleep in that just do what you normally do." Misaki said walking over to Qian Yan and began stripping her down to her inner wear as if it was nothing. Qian Yan whose whole face was red did not resist and allowed Misaki to do as she pleased. After Qian Yan was ready, Misaki grabbed Qian Yan''s hand and brought her to the bed, and tucked her in like she always did. She then turned to Faarel who was still standing there trying to decide what to do and a big grin formed on Misaki''s lips.


    Misaki walked up to Faarel stood in front of her and undid the sash on her robes. Faarel who was still in a daze only came towhen all she had left on was her inner wear. She blushed and tried to back away from Misaki but Misaki grabbed her wrist and pulled her close to the point that their noses were touching. "It would be a waste to not have a taste, no?"


    Misaki griped Faarel''s chin and kissed her lips lightly causing Faarel to freeze once again. Misaki let out augh as she stripped thest of Faarel''s clothes off and led the frozen girl to the bed where she then climbed in pulling Faarel with her. When Faarel realized she was already lying in bed naked next to Misaki she felt very embarrassed.


    Misaki however, did not go to do anything to Faarel just yet. She first leaned over to see Qian Yan waiting patiently for her. The past few nights they would always have a deep passionate kiss before they slept. Misaki would not leave Qian Yan waiting as she quickly stole her lips. The two''s tongues intertwined and Qian Yan let out soft coos from her mouth as she gasped for air. When the kiss ended Misaki looked down into Qian Yan''s pleading eyes and smiled. She leaned in her lips right next to Qian Yan''s ears and whispered. " You can either sleep or watch it is up to you."


    Qian Yan bit her lower lip in dissatisfaction and reached up and pulled Misaki''s face towards her before diving in for another kiss. Faarel who was next to them watched with eyes wide open trying toprehend what was going. Were guests supposed to be doing this? Were they supposed to strip down to nothing as well as strip their host and even kiss them? Were they supposed to be kissing their lover in someone else''s bed!? All kinds of questions filled her head but those questions were quickly tossed out when she felt something soft against her lips again and a hand running up her inner thigh!


    "You!?" Was all she could squeeze out only to get augh in answer. But because she opened her mouth to speak it allowed Misaki to push her tongue in and invade Faarel''s mouth. Faarel wanted to escape but she was already toote because Misaki was now mounted on top of her.


    Misaki released Faarel''s lips and smiled looking down at the bewildered expression on her face, she leaned in and whispered into Faarel''s ear. "Miss dragon, I originally came here to exterminate you due to a sect mission but I have changed my mind. From this day forward you will be mine, okay?"


    "I, uh Ahh!" Faarel shuddered asshe felt Misaki suddenly run a finger along the slit of her pussy. It felt very different from when she would do it herself. Misaki did not stop there as she slowly did this over and over causing Faarel to squirm.


    Misaki''s eyes never left Faarel''s face as she watched Faarel''s cheek grow rosier and rosier. She watched as Faarel closed her eyes every time Misaki slid her finger through her wettening pussy lips. Misaki smiled as she asked: "Does it feel good?"


    "Mmm..." Faarel was beingpletely honest. She had never felt this way before and her lust that she had held back for so many years was beginning to take over.


    "Do you want me to continue?" Misaki asked as she ran her finger through Faarel''s slit once again.


    "Ahh!" Faarel answered with a soft moan and a nod.


    "Then will you be mine?" Misaki asked her final question as she spread Faarel''s now soaking wet lips and slid a finger inside her.


    "Mmm! I will be yours! Ahh!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 265: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part Three

    Chapter 265: Bedding An Ice Dragon Part Three


    "You said it!" Misaki smiled and shoved her fingers deep into Faarel''s pussy taking the ice dragon''s virginity.


    Faarel let out a pained moan but with how Misaki was still teasing her clit and slowly working her fingers in and out of her, the pain quickly turned to pleasure causing Faarel to continuously moan. Because Faarel had no idea what she was doing and lost in her lust, Misaki was pleasuring herself by grinding her pussy against Faarel''s thigh.


    Faarel''s breath began to quicken as her moans became louder. She arched her back and curled her toes as the pleasure had be too much causing her to have an orgasm. But Misaki was not done. Since she had yet to cum she was not going to let Faarel off just yet.


    Misaki grabbed Faarel''s hand and ced it on her pussy. Faarel instinctively found MIsaki''s hole and stuffed two fingers inside her causing Misaki to gasp. Misaki then moved her own hips up and down on Faarel''s fingers a few times before waving her hand creating a double sided dildo with her magic. She pulled Faarel''s fingers out of her pussy and then stuck one end of the dildo deep into her pussy and then lined up the other side to the entrance of Faarel''s pussy.


    Faarel looked down at therge object pressed against her and cried out: "That won''t fit!" But Misaki did not care at all as she shoved it deep into Faarel causing Faarel''s whole body to convulse as she came.


    Misaki began to move her hips back and forth causing both her and Faarel to let out soft moans. With each thrust, Faarel would cry out in ecstasy. Misaki was massaging her breast as she looked over at Qian Yan who was watching the whole thing with blushed cheeks. Her eyes never looked away from Misaki once. Misaki smiled at her and could tell what she was doing under the nkets.


    The sounds of Misaki''s and Faarel''s passionate moans filled the room. The two were going at it for almost two hours each one of them cumming multiple times. It was not until Faarel had passed out from exhaustion that Misaki worked herself to onest orgasm and made the dildo disappear.She had been holding herself back for so long that she couldn''t resist fucking as long as she could. Misaki crawled over next to Qian Yan pulling Qian Yan into her embrace. Qian Yan blushed and cuddled into Misaki''s arms, no words were said between the two and the two fell asleep shortly after.


    The next day Faarel woke up with a serious pain in her hips. She looked down at her naked body and then at the two girlsying next to her and realized none of what happened was a dream it was all real. She had given herself to another woman! Her pride as a dragon waspletely shattered. But even though she had done all of this she still felt very refreshed. She gazed over at Misaki and Qin Yan who were still sound asleep and smiled. She reached over and poked Misaki''s cheek causing Misaki''s nose to wrinkle, making Faarel giggle.


    "It seems I was subdued by you. I guess this means I belong to you now."Faarel said before massaging her thighs a bit and getting out of bed. She put on a dress and began gathering her things together.


    "Packing?" Misaki''s voice came from behind her. Misaki walked up behind Faarel and wrapped her arms around her waist.


    "You are my master now. Where you go I will go." Faarel said with a smile.


    "That is right. You wille with me wherever I go from now on. Since you now belong to me, body and soul." Misaki said, kissing Faarel''s neck and sliding her hand down to her crotch.


    Faarel shivered and let out a soft moan. Misaki did not continue and let her go. "We will leave today. So make sure you get everything you need together. I will go wake Yan''er up and get her into a bath."


    After everyone was set Misaki, did not n to stay here any longer. She waved her hand making a rift appear in front of her and took both Faarel''s and Qian Yan''s hands and stepped through it. Misaki appeared back at the mission pavilion and walked up to the counter. "This isplete."


    "Back already? Did you bring back proof of ying the dragon?" The old woman whose cheeks were much rosier now asked with a smile.


    "y? No no, I brought back the dragon as my sex ve." Misaki said nonchntly, pulling Faarel forward.


    "I see. I see Wait What!?" The old woman''s eyes almost popped out of her head. "You!? This!?"


    "This is the dragon. She is an ice dragon. I was able to melt her heart when I found her location. Now we have lots of sex. Right Faarel?" Misaki turned and asked the red in the face dragon next to her.


    Farel couldn''t say anything and only nodded her head in agreement. Misaki smiled and then looked back at the old woman. "It only said to do something about the dragon. It never said to kill it specifically. I mean who would want to kill such a beautiful girl?"


    "Ahem I see. Okay then pass me the token and I will give you a sect token with your contribution points on it." What else could the old woman say? Whether she killed the dragon or made her a sex ve it did not matter as long as the issue was resolved.


    "I thank you for your time. Yan''er Faarel, let''s go."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 266: Dragon God Tournament Part One

    Chapter 266: Dragon God Tournament Part One


    As the three entered their courtyard, Qian Yan finally couldn''t withstand her curiosity and asked: "Mitsu, why did you say Faarel was a sex ve?"


    "I only meant it as a joke. How they take it is up to them. But in a way, it is not wrong since Faarel will be having lots of sex with me, no?" Misaki asked in return.


    Faarel who was next to them blushed from ear to ear and nodded her head. She has not been able to stop thinking about how good Misaki had made her feel. Qian Yan pouted slightly but also blushed. "So will that mean you two will be doing it a lot? Are we no longer going to sleep together?"


    "Hmm? We will still sleep together, all three of us will be together from now on. Yan''er I know you wish I would do these things with you but you are not old enough yet for now just learn by watching okay?" Misaki said, pulling Qian Yan into a hug. Qian Yan''s blushing cheeks were turning redder by the second so she pushed her face into Misaki''s chest to hide her embarrassment. "Yan''er, you turn seventeen soon right?"


    "Mmm Now that I think about it, in two days..." Qian Yan hadpletely forgotten about her own birthday. Ever since Misaki came into her life, her whole world revolved around Misaki.


    "Then I guess we will need to celebrate..." Misaki''s was cut off when a shout came from outside.


    "Big Sister, I''m here!" Ah Chun came hopping in.


    "Chun''er good timing. Can you stay for two days? Yan''er''s birthday is in two days and I want to throw her a big party." Misaki said excitedly. It had been a while since she celebrated a birthday.


    "Mmm I can help. What do you want me to Who is this dragon?" Ah Chun asked, tilting her head to the side looking at Faarel.


    Faarel at this moment was trembling in fear. She could sense how powerful Ah Chun''s cultivation was and she felt the same fear she felt when she first met Misaki. "Ahh this is Faarel, she is a dragon I was supposed to y for a mission but it did not state to kill her in the mission, so I made her mine."


    "I see." Ah Chun gave Faarel a look of pity. "Another one converted... Big Sister you are not allowed near my daughters when they are born..."


    "Huh? Why!? Wouldn''t I be their aunty? They can even y with my kids!" Misaki suddenly felt like she was being targeted for some reason.


    "Anyway, Qian Yan do you have anything you dislike when ites to food?" Ah Chun ignored Misaki who was still trying to defend her actions.


    "Huh? Oh No, not especially. I can eat anything." Qian Yan answered with a smile.


    "Yan''er, Chun''er is picking on me and I am supposed to be the older sister here!" Misaki who had been ignored went right to Qian Yan toin. The girlsughed at Misaki''s antics before going right to work nning out Qian Yan''s birthday party.


    As the day wasing to a close Misaki and Ah Chun were sitting outside on the roof of Misaki''s bedroom. "Big Sister, do you miss your wives?"


    "I do. I miss each and every one of them. I love them all the same. Sadly, my guess is that I will not even be able to see my kids grow up. I only got to spend as short a time with them before I was sent to this world. I hope they do not hate me when the timees for me to return home..." Misaki was feeling depressed. She wasn''t even going to get a chance to watch her own children grow. Even if they were to leave this world, she would still not have a path home. It could be thousands of years before she would have any chance to make it home.


    "I will help you find a way home. If you wish, I can have my Master send you." Ah Chun was cut off when Misaki put her finger on Ah Chun''s lips.


    "No, I made promises here as well. I am not one to break my promise to those who are my people. I love my family and wish tosee them and watch my kids grow, but it is what it is. Things happen and when they do you have to just work hard until you can find the path that will help solve the issue. I was sent to this world for a reason. One is to meet you and the other is to cultivate correctly. My next evolution will probably bring me to a whole new level. After I reach god level in spiritual qi I have to do the same for holy qi. I still have a long way to go." Misaki knew everything was happening for a reason. She would not tell Ah Chun everything since Ah Chun was not ready to know what she knew. So even if she had a path home at this time she would not take it just yet. Not until she met the other girl as well.


    "Then, I will help you as much as I can. I heard you were going to a tournament soon. I n to go and cheer you on with the others if that is alright." Ah Chun decided to change the subject. She felt Misaki''s mood was starting to be gloomy. She knew Misaki, although looked cold and bloodthirsty, was very good to those she kept close. Otherwise, someone like Qian Yan would not be willing to stick to Misaki like glue.


    "That would be great to have my own cheering squad!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 267: Dragon God Tournament Part Two

    Chapter 267: Dragon God Tournament Part Two


    "Happy Birthday!" Ah Chun, Misaki, Ning Shen, and Faarel all yelled. The entire courtyard was lit up with different colorednterns. There was a table full of different kinds of food upon it. One look and people could tell the small group was celebrating. They were celebrating Qian Yan''s birthday. She was now turning seventeen.


    Misaki wanted to make a cake butshe had issues with that. First was there seemed to not be any of the right ingredients to do so. Second,and the most important issue of all was she nor anyone else there knew how to make a cake. But they were still able to whip up a feast.


    Seeing everyone look at her made Qian Yan blush since she was not used to being the center of attention. After chatting and having fun, Misaki pulled out a small box and shouted: "Gift time!"


    "Oh, Big Sister what did you get her?" Ah Chun was very interested in what kind of gift could Miski have prepared when she had not left the courtyard at all.


    Misaki passed Qian Yan the small box who then excitedly opened it only to find a pink egg shaped rock inside. It was very smooth to the touch but it was definitely a rock. Of course, Qian still loved it just because Misaki gave it to her but everyone else gave Misaki strange looks. Misaki ignored them and stood up pulling Qian Yan with her. "Give us a second, so I can show her how to use it."


    Misaki gave everyone a wink before pulling Qian Yan into the bedroom. Ah Chun now felt like whatever it was, was not appropriate in the slightest. In the bedroom, Misaki closed the door and smiled. "Yan''er, I made this because I can not officially touch you just yet. I know it''s hard on you now that Faarel is here so I made this to allow you to have a more joyful experience while you watch us."


    Qian Yan blushed but still did not understand. Misaki walked over to Qian Yan and took the pink stone from her. Misaki then undid her robes exposing her perfect white skin. "See you take it like this and down here you press it gently like this and run some spiritual qi through it and..."


    *<strong><em>Bzzzzzzz!</em></strong>*


    "It will vibrate like this giving you a whole new experience." Misaki grinned and passed the pink egg over to Qian Yan who took it and did as Misaki instructed, causing her eyes to open wide as she felt a sensation she had never felt before. "Do you like it?"


    "Mmm! Ummm Mitsu Can you watch while I do it tonight?" Qian Yan asked,Her whole head turned bright red.


    "Hehe, You can sit in myp and we can kiss while you do it how''s that?" Misaki said pulling Qian Yan into her arms.


    Qian Yan''s lips curled up into a smile and nodded her head, she was now excitedly looking forward to going to bed. She jumped on Misaki and hugged her tightly. "Thank you, Mitsu!"


    After fixing their clothes Misaki and Qian Yan walked back out to enjoy the rest of the party. With a full night of fun, the morning sun shined down on Misaki''s courtyard. "So today''s the day huh?" Misaki asked as she stretched her arms and looked at the old man standing in her courtyard front yard.


    "Yes, we will be leaving soon." The Sect Master seemed to have a glow about him. Even his gaze that he looked at Misaki with, was one of favor. This was all due to the old woman visiting him every night.


    "Alright let me get the girls and my sister up." Misaki said before turning around and entering the main hall.


    The Sect Master waited patiently but soon his brow was full of sweat as both Faarel and Ah Chun along with Ning Shen walked out to the front yard. He trembled in fear when he felt the auras of the two girls. He felt like he was suffocating.


    "Mmm? Who is this old man?" Ah Chun asked.


    "No idea, Mitsu never said anything about an old man." Of course, Faarel would not know since she had never met the Sect Master.


    "Ahh, I remember now you were the old man watching me and Big Sister spar. You must be the sect master then right?" Ah Chun remembered the old man from when she and Misaki battled it out. She had sensed people watching them but they were too weak to care about.


    "Yes I am the Sect Master of the Misty Cloud Sect..." The Sect master replied.


    "Mmm Thank you for caring for my Big Sister. But if you ever betray her in any way I will tten this whole sect and string you up and skin you alive. So make sure you keep that in mind." Ah Chun words were said lightly but held a great weight that made the Sect Master sweat from head to toe.


    "No need to worry. I would never betray someone who is helping my sect. If anything I owe Misaki Mitsu a great debt as it is." The Sect Master replied, cupping his hands and bowing to Ah Chun.


    "I figured as much. I just wanted to give you a fair warning ahead of time. I am someone who kills nine generations of a person''s family when they touch my loved ones. Big Sister is not someone you can use or mess with. She is very kind, so I have to watch over her so people like you do not try to use her for your own benefit." Ah Chun was very protective of the people close to her. This went double for Misaki whether she realized it or not.


    "Chun''er, leave the old man alone, he is not that bad."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 268: Dragon God Tournament Part Three

    Chapter 268: Dragon God Tournament Part Three


    Ah Chun left to go get the rest of her family leaving Misaki and the rest behind. "Ahem How many will being?"


    Misaki tilted her head to the side and looked at the Sect Master with a nk expression. "Chun''er will bring whoever she wishes. Why ask such silly questions? It is not like you will need to supply them a ride, right?"


    "Hmm?'' The Sect Master was very confused right now.


    "My, Faarel has a dragon form, does she not? Dragons are much bigger than any of the birds you have here. You don''t mind, right Faarel?" Misaki asked, turning her attention to Faarel who was blushing, holding her hands with her cheeks. For what reason, even Misaki didn''t know but she still found it cute.


    Later that day Misaki, Qian Yan, and Ah Chun''s family were all sitting on Faarel''s back, flying towards the center of the continent to where the Dragon God Tournament would be held. The Sect Master was quite pleased with the disy his sect was making. No sect had ever shown up with a dragon in their midst.


    Misaki looked out over the untouchednd that had sparse settlements here and there.Large demonic beasts roamed thend inrge herds. She had even seen a few people battling said demonic beasts as well. Large mountain ranges were also spread about. Misaki could only guess that demonic beasts outnumbered humans in this world. She could only figure due to the high death rate of cultivators that human lives were cut short not only from demonic beasts but by other cultivators.


    The trip that would normally take Misaki less than a second to travel, took her group almost a week to reach their destination.Misaki did not mind because the views she got to see of this world made it all worth it. The group flew to argending pad inside arge city that had what looked to be a coliseum in the middle of the city itself.


    As Faarelnded, the eyes of the onlookers were showing signs of envy as they saw therge dragoning in for anding. It also caused a major uproar throughout the city as they flew by. An old man in purple robes stroked his beard as he looked at the dragonnding not too far away. "We will need to make the Misty Cloud Sect cough up that dragon. Such a small sect does not deserve a dragon like that. Only the number one sect in all of the maind deserves to have such a majestic beast."


    "Sect Master, should we try to offer the dragon a better deal? It is well known that dragons are highly intelligent." An elder who stood behind the purple robed man who was just now called sect master, suggested.


    "Mmm This dragon even has a human form and a beauty at that. We will offer her a high position in our sect and as many resources as she wants. With a bit of a twist with the resources, I can get my son a dragon as a wife." The purple robed sect master said with a wide grin.


    "Sect Master is wise. Your son is very handsome and if he were to take the dragon to bed, she would be bound to our sect for all eternity." The Elder said doing his best to suck up to the purple robed sect master. Only to suddenly be filled with fear as if a ghostly hand had grabbed his neck. He had lost all the strength in his body and fell to the floor with a loud thud.


    The purple robed sect master turned his head and looked at the elder in surprise. "Are you okay?"


    "Huh? Yes I have no idea what just happened but, Sect Master I think there is a very powerful being here at this tournament and they also have eyes on the dragon." The Elder replied. He would never think that what had just happened just now, was caused by a girl who looked no more than neen years of age.


    Across the way, on the tform, Misaki had a coldblooded grin on her face as she stared off into the distance. "It seems someone wishes to take something that belongs to me.."


    "Oh? Someone dares to touch my Big Sister''s things? Should I go take care of it for you?" Ah Chun asked as she walked over to Misaki.


    "No, it''s fine Chun''er. What wille, wille. For now, I will just have fun beating the shit out of everyone here. If they are stupid enough to make a move on what is mine then they will quickly learn how foolish their actions are. " Misaki said as she patted the top of Ah Chun''s head. "But I thank you for your thoughts."


    "Hehe!" Ah Chun grinned like a little girl even though her body looked much older now. She was just happy to be praised by Misaki.


    "Alright gather around!" The Sect Master yelled out. He wanted to have a meeting with everyone before they moved to where they will be staying. "I want to make sure you all know that no fighting can take ce before the event. Those who are caught will not be allowed to join the tournament. This is not my rule but the council that oversees the Dragon God Tournament itself. If someone tries to pick a fight, do not be the first one to raise your fists. You can walk away and take it out on their sect members during the tournament. Alright, stay behind me! "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 269: Night Before The Tournament

    Chapter 269: Night Before The Tournament


    Misaki and the rest were led to a side area that had some courtyards that had seen some better days. This was how things worked at the Dragon God Tournament. Your sect ranking is what decided how you were treated. In other words, with the Misty Cloud Sect, although not at the bottom of the ranks, they were still close to the bottom out of the thousands or so other sects that were out there.


    "Are you serious?" Misaki looked at the dpidated courtyard and frowned.


    "Ahaha Ahem Misaki Mitsu, I know this ce looks bad. Well, not just looks but is bad. Please do not make a fuss or else we will be kicked from the tournament. The better we do in the tournament the better our conditions will get. And this is not the worst of ces, look over there." The Sect Master pointed to another area that was nothing but mud and some mud houses that had thatch roofs that were half caved in.


    "Alright, I will make sure we can leave this ce as quickly as possible." Misaki said before picking the biggest courtyard for herself and leading Qian Yan, Faarel, Ah Chun, and her family inside. The Sect Master let out a sigh of relief before assigning the other courtyards.


    After the sun had disappeared from the night sky, Misaki and her group all sat out in the main courtyard looking up at the stary sky. "I wonder if these stars are real..." Misaki knew this world was different from the others but she had no idea how different.


    "They are. Every realm of this world coexists with itself. You can say that the mortal realm coexists with the Immortal Realm within each other. So even though we say we are ascending the heavens when someone reaches the immortal realm, that is not so. The light maye down from the sky when finally breaking through to the immortal realm but that is only between the nes. You can also find tears and portals to the Immortal Realm if you search hard enough, all of which are very dangerous to use but it is suffice to say they will all bring you to the same ce if you are lucky enough to survive the trip. The Immortal Realm is all around you and at the same time it is not since it is on a different ne of existence." Bao Chen exined.


    "I see I learned something new today. Is it like that for all cultivation worlds?" Misaki asked.


    "Mmm for the most part. It really depends on the world and its heavenlyws. I have been to worlds where the heavenlyws were ruthless. People of all prowess roamed thend. Mortals and immortals alike. Every day millions of people died due to fights over resources. Compared to a like this where maybe a hundred to a few thousand could die." Misaki listened to Bao Chen talk carefully because she knew he was many times older than her and much more powerful than herself. And because he was strong she respected him even more. She was not about to go and piss someone off who could pinch her to death.


    "Was the other girl''s world like this?" Misaki wondered if the world the other girl she had been wanting to meet, was like that where the heavenlyws were ruthless. She had heard that the other girl was much stronger than herself.


    "Mmmm yes and no. It was not run by heavenlyws. It was just a world that had many powerful people residing on it. Enough about that you have a big day tomorrow so you shouldbe heading to bed." Bao Chen no longer wanted to keep up the subject they were on so he decided to send everyone to bed.


    "Alright then Chun''er, sleep well. I will work hard tomorrow." Misaki said, patting Ah Chun on the head before standing up.


    "Have a good night. Oh and soundproof your room please. My mother is here with us tonight." Ah Chun gave a friendly reminder. She did not want her mother listening in on Misaki''s fun with her girls.


    "Will do!" Misaki said, smiling and grabbing both Qian Yan and Faarel''s hands, leaving the group behind.


    "Chun''er why did you tell her to soundproof her room?" Mei Liling asked out of curiosity.


    "Because the dragon she is with is very loud when doing naughty things." Ah Chun answered, her cheeks blushing. She really did not want to talk about this stuff in front of the others.


    "I see..." Meiling said as she lowered her head and muttered quietly: "I must keep reminding Chuhn''er to not let her daughter''s near that girl.."


    Inside her room, Misaki setup barrier to block all sound from leaving the room and also made sure the door was sealed tight. She did not want to cause any idents. But as she and the girls were undressing a knock came at the door. Misaki tilted her head slightly trying to think who would bother her at this time. She waved her hand and unsealed the door, and opened it slightly. "Yes?"


    "I umm...." Meimei stood on the other side of the door, her cheekspletely red. Before she could even say anything else she was instantly pulled into the room causing her to yelp out in panic. The door closed behind her and before she knew it Meimei found herselfpletely naked.


    "Tonight, I will snack on you as well." Misaki said with a smile. She then went to do her nightly ritual of putting Qian Yan to bed before paying any attention to the other two girls. Faarel had already led the frozen in ce Meimei to the bed and began warming her up with her fingers. When Misaki was done saying good night to Qian Yan she went right to work indulging in the two naked bodies next to her.


    "Ahhh!" Meimei''s cries of ecstasy could be heard echoing throughout the room.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 270: Tournament Begins

    Chapter 270: Tournament Begins


    In another room, Ah Chun was getting ready for bed. Her white skin glimmered in the soft candlelight that lit up the room. Her modest mounds exposed for the man in front of her to see.Her pink peaks were slightly erect as she knew what was toe. She walked over to the bed that Ning Shen was already in and slowly climbed on top of it. "If you keep staring like that, I might put my clothes back on."


    "I can''t help it when you are so beautiful." Ning Shen reached out and pulled Ah Chun to him before pinning her to the bed and kissing her lips.


    Ah Chun giggled and reached down towards his manhood gripping it gently. "Someone is raring to go."


    "This is also not my fault." Ning Shen said, kissing Ah Chun''s neck lightly. He positioned himself just right and slid himself inside her. Ah Chun moaned softly and closed her eyes as she let Ning Shen do as he pleased, she enjoyed the sensation of him sliding in and out of her. As his pace picked up, her soft moans grew louder and louder until she felt him release inside her, sending her over the edge as she was brought to an orgasm. But with Ning Shen, it never stopped with one time. Soon she was flipped on her back and he once again drilled into her causing her to let out more screams of pleasure. Ah Chun already knew she was in for a long night.


    The next morning there were 3 girls with sore hips and 4 with bags under their eyes, walking out of two separate bedrooms. There were also two people with rosy cheeks as well. Both Misaki and Ning Shen nced at each other and gave a knowing nod.


    ---


    Dragon God Colosseum


    "Before I start I would like to thank all of you foring to the annual Dragon God Tournament. We hold this tournament every year to give the sects of the maind the right to better resources. I will say this now. The results of this tournament are final. Those who wish to oppose the results will be dealt with swiftly. What you do outside Dragon God City is up to you, but while you are in this city you will abide by its rules.


    "As you all know our tournament will also have casualties. I suggest those who step up on this stage be prepared for the worst. I will ask that if you can stop before it gets to that point, that you please do. Also for you elders and sect masters, if you enter this stage or attack a contestant after they leave the stage, you and your sect will be disqualified and banned from this tournament from here on out. Allnd you own will also lose its protection and you will need to protect it yourself." The old man on stage had his hands behind his back and let out his immortal spiritual pressure across the crowd. He was one of the very few immortals in the Mortal Realm. And he was the one who oversaw the sect alliance that kept sects from having all out wars. This was set up to keep the mortals who had no cultivation out of the feuds sects may have and another reason this tournament was set up, so many thousands of years ago.


    "Now then, with that all out of the way, we will start with ten stages of one thousand each. We will need to whittle down these numbers a bit." The old man looked over the crowd with a smile. "Will each sect line up based on their rank and draw a number, please. Your number will be the stage you will be assigned to." The old man''s gaze swept over the Misty Cloud sect seating area his eyesnding on faarel and then towards the sect master in purple robes who was sitting on the other side of the coliseum. The old man gave a slight nod before going to oversee the people drawing lots.


    Unfortunately for the old man who had thought his actions were discrete, was seen by three people. Bao Chen, Misaki, and Ah Chun. "Big Sister they are panning something."


    "Heh Let them n. I will be pping everyone off the stage as soon as it starts. Nothing to worry about." Misaki said calmly as she stretched her arms. She wondered how dumb these people were to even try anything against the sect she was in. Especially since she knew said people were scheming for her dragon girl. Just by the fact that they had the balls to even try to take something that belonged to her, Misaki was willing to y along for a while. She wished to slowly beat that pride and arrogance they have out of them.


    As the lots were drawn a bracket showing the names of each sect on what stage appeared in the air above the colosseum. As Misaki looked at it, she noticed her Sect Master face turn pale. She chuckled and walked over patting him on the shoulder. "What are you so scared about? All those people will be pped out off the stage soon, just watch. I guarantee I will make those scheming bastards dance."


    The Sect Masters expression slowly changed and color returned to his face when he remembered how strong she was. "You are right! I am counting on you."


    "That is more like it. Not only will I win the sect battle portion of this tournament but also the solo tournament as well." Misaki had nned to join both portions of the tournament. One was for the sects while the other was to choose the heavens chosen of thend.


    "Ahh! Big Sister I signed up for that too!" Misaki heard a voiceing from next to her and suddenly felt like she was not one hundred percent sure she could win the solo tournament anymore...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 271: Strip And Slap!

    Chapter 271: Strip And p!


    Misaki turned around to see Ah Chun standing there with a huge smile on her face and let out a sigh. Who told her little sister to be such a monster!? But seeing Ah Chun smile, Misaki let out a sigh and patted her head. "Then I will see you in the finals."


    "Mmm!" Ah Chun said happily. But the Sect master who heard the two had sweat dripping down his back. His main worry was money: ''<em>I am not going to have to pay for the damage these two will end up causing will I?</em>''


    The old immortalcleared his throat and stood in the air above the sect: "Now that lots have been chosen and the brackets are set. All contestants go to your assigned stages."


    As everyone did as they were told up in the stands, the sect master in purple robes eyes were tilted up as he smiled. "Son, remember to wait until the dragon girl has eaten some of the resources that areced with the aphrodisiac after she has been brought to our side."


    "I know Father. But Father about the other dragon girl..." The sect master in purple robes'' son looked at Ah Chun, his eyes beaming with lust.


    "We can add her in the more the merrier! Haha!" The sect master in purple robes let out augh.


    "Old Jiang, don''t be too greedy." The immortal overseernded next to the sect master in purple robes.


    "Humph! Brother this is our chance to take over the entire realm. Two dragons have appeared today! With their help, we can easily rule the mortal realm!" The sect master in purple robes, the one who was called Old Jiang just now said quietly.


    "One step at a time Brother. Do not let your greed ruin my ns." the immortal overseersnorted before disappearing.


    "Father..." Old Jiang''s son gave a worried look to his Old Jiang.


    "It''s fine. How about this go over and mingle with them." It seemed old Jiang did not heed his brother''s warning.


    Back in the center of the colosseum, many cultivators who represented their respected sects stood tall and proud as they waited for the tournament to begin. The immortal overseer stood in the air once more and looked down at everyone "Let the tournament begin!"


    *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>*


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    Two echos rang outright as the match began. The sound of someone being pped and then the sound of something crashing into something. All eyes turned to where the crashing sound came from only to see a young cultivator stuck headfirst into the colosseums sidewall. They followed the direction where the cultivator hade from to see many cultivators lying t on their back out cold creating a path through the mass of cultivators on the stage. And the one standing at the end of that path Was Misaki who stood there as if nothing had happened. And before anyone could react.


    *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>*


    *<strong><em>B</em><em><strong>oom</strong>!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    More ps rang out and more people went flying. All the while the girl who seemed to be the cause looked as if she hadn''t even moved once. None of the higher up could tell what was going on. All they saw was their disciples being flung off the battle stage and their heads embedded into the walls they hit.


    This of course was all Misaki''s doing. When she said she would p them all, she actually meant it. Each person that was on the stage she was on was being pped so hard they would go flying. Even those who had been knocked out by another person due to being smashed into by Misaki''s p victim was picked up by Misaki and pped out off the stage. Misaki was now showing her dominance as she moved so quickly no one could even see when she had pped someone. She even stood there and yawned and went forward pping another person before returning to her original spot. But since her arm was in a different position it looked as if it warped to those watching her every move.


    "Turns out this is more boring than I thought I guess I can strip them all naked first before beating them..." Misaki decided to entertain herself as she came up with an idea. And just like that now naked cultivators were flying through the sky both men and women it did not matter to Misaki.


    In the stands, Ah Chun saw this and sighed. "Big sister is bored."


    "Is this why she started stripping them?" Ning Shen asked.


    "Yeah. She is trying her best to make this tournament entertaining. I have a feeling this will go on until the finals. The reaction from the crowd is probably entertaining her. But I had ex..." Ah Chun stopped speaking when she saw a young man in purple robes walking over in their direction. "Shen''er no matter what happens let Misaki and I take care of it okay?"


    "Mmm..." Ning Shen did not like agreeing to such things when it involved a man but since Ah Chun had a n already he would sit and watch the show.


    "Oh! Good daydies! My name is. Ummm, what are you doing!?" Old Jiang''s son suddenly found himself in a strange situation as Ah Chun walked over, grabbed him by the scruff of his shirt, and yanked hard, stripping his robes right off him. The next thing he heard was a crisp sound of skin against skin and then he saw the crowd whizzing by him at a high speed. He did not stop until he was like the other stuck head first into the wall on the other side of the colosseum.


    Ah Chun took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands. "So dirty!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 272: Because You Bore Me Part One

    Chapter 272: Because You Bore Me Part One


    Ah Chun felt it was disgusting to even touch such a man. But she also did not want him poisoning her ears with his words. "Chun''er, why did you go and touch such arge insect? What if you contracted some disease?" Ning Shen waved his hand and used thew of water to rinse Ah Chun''s hands before air drying them. He then burnt the handkerchief she had used to wipe her hands off with as if it was a highly contaminated object.


    "Well, Big Sister was pping people, and it looked fun, so I decided to do so as well." Ah Chun pouted. Ning Shen smiled and sat back down, pulling Ah Chun into hisp. He reached down and curled her tail up onto herp and began fiddling with the tail''s tip.


    "Chun''er, you really love her, huh?" Ning Shen suddenly asked.


    "Mmm It''s strange, I know, but my love for Big Sister runs deep in my soul. I do not care what anyone says, but Big Sister is Ahhh!" Ah Chun held her head as a stabbing pain shot through it.


    "Damn it, Shen''er, what did I tell you!" Mei Liling yelled out, causing Ning Shen to realize his mistake.


    He lowered his head and shame as he held Ah Chun tightly, gently massaging her temples. As the pain in her head subsided, Ah Chun looked up at Ning Shen with gentle eyes and kissed his lips. "Mother, don''t me him." Ah Chun knew it was not Ning Shen''s fault; it was her own fault because her thoughts and memories seemed to be sealed in some way. She wished she knew why but she knew it would keep bringing her pain until she waspletely ready for the truth.


    ---


    Old Jiang had been watching his son''s actions the entire time. A big grin swept over his face; he knew his son had the looks that would make any girl fall for him. Otherwise, the many girls at home who were now pregnant with his children would not have given themselves to him. But that smile quickly changed to one of shock and then anger as his son was pped and sent flying through the air.


    "Zan''er! Stupid bitch! " As Old Jiang rose from his seat and took a step forward about to go over and teach Ah Chun a lesson, his whole body suddenly felt heavy, so heavy he was mmed to the ground. A surge of bloodlust and killing intent pressed down on him.


    "If you try anything. I will kill you here. You and your son need to give up trying to touch my family. What belongs to me belongs to me; it is not something some old fool can go trying to take." Misaki words that only Old Jiang could hear floated into his ears. He slowly turned his head with all his might to meet Misaki''s gaze. She was now the only one standing on her stage. At first, he was scared, but then he began to get mad as he watched Misaki smiling and looking at him as if he was nothing more than an ant.


    Misaki stuck her tongue out and released Old Jiang from her pressure as she was announced the winner of her stage. Old Jiang stood up and dusted off his robes, and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He gritted his teeth and wanted nothing more than to destroy that damn smiling face just now.


    "Sect Master! We lost!" An elder with trembling hands came rushing over. He was not sure what to do in a situation like this. They had never lost any tournament since their sect was formed! By losing, they were basically the worst of the worst now!


    "What? What do you mean we lost!?" Old Jiang hadn''t even noticed that none of his disciples were still on the stage Misaki was on or the fact that she was the only one standingon it.


    "Sect Master, that girl down there is a monster, not a single person who was on her stage survived the round! The one overseeing the stage couldn''t do anything to stop the match in time before she blew away each person with a single p!" The elder exined.


    "How is that possible" Only now did Old Jiang finally get a good look at the stage Misaki was standing on. It was just her. "How. Brother!" Old Jiang looked in the direction of the old immortal who was standing in the air, confused as to what he had just seen. He turned and looked at Old Jiang and quickly appeared by his side.


    "You fool, what have you done!?" The Old Immortal yelled out.


    "Me!? You said there was no way they could win if we demolished their team. By showing our power, we can win over the dragon!" One thing they did not realize was that Misaki''s sect mates were not kicked off the stage by anyone else except Misaki, who, for one, did not even remember their faces, so she ended up pping them away too.


    "Humph! Who told you to raise such ipetent disciples! I have no choice but to step in now and dere that that girl cheated! If you screw up again, you can consider our family rtions over. That son of yours has already caused an issue with the other dragon girl. So find another person to take his spot. Your job is to make sure they are tied to us. If you can''t even do that, then well, you know what will happen. " The old immortal yelled.


    "Oh? It seems some infighting is going on. Please continue. It is an enjoyable sight to see enemies tear each other apart."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 273: Because You Bore Me Part Two

    Chapter 273: Because You Bore Me Part Two


    "You!?" both Old Jiang and the old immortal looked at Misaki in shock. They had no idea when she arrived, nor did they feel any fluctuations in the spiritual qi around them. This was more so for the old immortal who was supposed to be one the strongest human in the mortal realm!


    "Yeah, because you guys bore me, I decided to watch you tear each other apart, so please continue. Oh, wait! Better yet, let''s do this. We will have a match. You two will battle it out down on the stage without using any spiritual qi, just fists. Whoever wins will get to live!"Misaki said while pping her hands together and smiling as if her idea was amazing.


    The two old men just stared at Misaki,pletely confused as to what she was talking about. Misaki did not even wait for them to respond as she wrapped them up in her magic and dragged them with her as she flew back down towards the stage. Shended softly, but the two behind her hit the ground with a loud thud. "Ladies and gentleman!"


    "Oh, Big Sister seems to have made her move!" Ah Chun suddenly got excited. She had been wondering when Misaki was going to finally get rid of these people.


    "Umm Chun''er, what is Mitsu going to do? She won''t get hurt, right?" Qian Yan asked nervously.


    "You worry too much, Yan''er, just watch. Big Sister is able to fight on par with me, so her fighting these two old men is no big deal, but I do not think they will be fighting each other. But this does leave me wondering if this tournament will continue..." Ah Chun wanted to fight with people too. But from the looks of things, it may not happen.


    Qian Yan looked at Ah Chun, who smiled away as she spoke and nodded her head."Mmm Mitsu is strong."


    Back on stage, Misaki looked at the confused eyes of those around her and smiled brightly. "Today, we will be having an amazing match of two old men kicking the shit out of each other. They will not use any spiritual qi! The winner gets to live while the loser will die."


    The crowd suddenly went into an uproar and began cheering. Everyone knew who the two people on stage were. They figured Misaki dragging them out like trash was all for show. They were amazed at how well they were acting. As the two came back to their senses, it was the old immortal who spoke up first. "What, shit, are you spouting!? We never agreed to such things!"


    "Oh? You didn''t? You didn''t know the old man over there dug up your wife and fucked her?" Misaki asked, even though her question was something she just randomly made up. But who would have known that she had hit some kind of trigger?


    "You did what to my wife!? If this old man does not rip you from limb to limb, Then this old man does not deserve to live! My Yu''er was a beautiful, caring woman. How dare you disgrace her corpse!" The old immortal suddenly lost it and charged at Old Jiang, who was still sitting on the ground, unsure of what was going on. He had yet to say anything before he was suddenly being punched in the face by his own brother.


    After a few knocks to the head, Old Jiang finally came back around and shouted: "Brother, why would I do something like that to sister inw!?"


    "You rat bastard, I knew exactly how you felt about my Yu''er! " The old immortal did not stop mming his fist into Old Jiang''s face causing it to swell up quickly.


    "You''re going to listen to this little bitch over your own brother!? Then fine!" Old Jiang mustered up all his strength and tossed the old immortal to the side. "Since you rather listen to that bitch instead of your own brother, then let me tell you the two daughters you have, I am the father! Hahahaha! What do you think of that!? Yu''er woulde to me andin cause you could never satisfy her. At first, it was just an innocentint, but soon she couldn''t take it anymore and began making advances on me. With how beautiful she was, it wasn''t long before I started fucking her every day! You had been with her for years, but not once could you get her pregnant; she even told me you were a quick shot! You should have heard her moans of pleasure as I mmed my dick inside her! Oh, how tight she was. She could have still been considered a virgin when I first stuck my dick in her.


    "Did you not think it was funny how your two daughters have my eyes!? Haha, that is because they are my daughters; why else would they spend more time with me than you! You do not know this, but Yu''er birthed even my son! Hahaha, she even stopped having sex with you altogether! I remember youing to me andining about it, saying you think she is cheating on you while you were in seclusion! Hahaha!" Misaki was shocked that her words that she just randomly made up were, in fact, somewhat right. It seemed his wife was fucked by another man.


    Misaki thought for a moment and smiled slyly as she said: "If this is the case, has he not worn a green hat for a long time now? Should we actually get a green hat for him?"


    "You bastard, I will kill you!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 274: Calm Down

    Chapter 274: Calm Down


    Misaki jumped back away from the stage to give the two old men some room. She sat down and pulled out some snacks she saved earlier from her pocket space and watched the fight in front of her with a smile on her face. She found the whole thing really amusing.


    The two men began punching each other over and over. It had turned into a brawl with no spiritual qi at all being used. It seemed they hadpletely forgotten that they could use spiritual qi. One had gone insane spilling the beans of him fucking his brother''s wife, while the other went insane trying to kill his brother, who fucked his wife. It was actually a very entertaining show. The crowd was screaming, "Hit him! Hit Him!" the entire time excitedly. This world had very little in the form of entertainment, so something like this was highly entertaining to the masses.


    Up in the stands, Ah Chun was also cheering away, seemingly gotten caught up in the excitement. She was not alone, though, because her entire family and even her master Bao Chen were also cheering away.


    "You bastard! I will kill you today!" The old immortal yelled out in rage. His face was starting to turn purple, and the veins in his head were on the verge of bursting.


    "Haha! How does it feel to raise someone else''s kids!? Hahaha!" Old Jiang''s mouth was bloody, and he had spat out most of his teeth already. But he still did not care. Just seeing the look on his brother''s face was priceless. The secret he had kept all this time was finally out. But he did not care! He was enjoying this moment that he had been waiting for for so long. And now, in front of all the top powers in the maind, he revealed it. That his brother was a small-dicked, impotent, green hat-wearing man who had no idea his wife was out seeking pleasure from his very own blood brother.


    "Ahhh!" Spiritual qi burst out of the old immortal as she finally lost all control and mmed the palm of his hand down on his brother''s head. A pop sound was heard, and a spray of blood rained down from the headless body in his hands. The sudden blood scene made the whole ce go quiet Well, except a certain family who was still cheering away up in the stands.


    Seeing how the show was now over, Misaki stood up and pped her hands. "Seems your family bonds are only so so. Sad to see Sad to see. Now then, let''s continue the tournament, shall we?"


    Misaki acted like the whole show she had just watched was just that, a show, an interlude during the tournament to entertain the crowd. Of course, Misaki could care less who had died. She was just bored, which was why she nned to make the brothers fight each other. She would never have guessed something she said on a whim was actually true.


    "You! I will kill you too!" the old immortal was still not sane as he decided Misaki was also his enemy. It was because of her that he lost a valuable pawn in his n, but one thing he never took into consideration was Misaki''s real strength.


    As the old immortal charged at Misaki, Misaki raised her hand and pped the top of the old immortal''s head, sending him face first into the stage, causing a loud bang and the whole colosseum to shake. "Calm down."


    "Big Sister, go! Smack him again! Squash him like a bug!" Ah Chun was up in the stands, still cheering away. Seeing Ah Chun happily cheering her on, how could Misaki not do as she asked. So Misaki lifted her foot and stomped down, further crushing the immortals head into the ground. The whole stage began to crack under the pressure until finally, it exploded into tiny pieces, all from Misaki''s one stomp.


    "Well, you''re a tough one, huh?" Misaki looked at the old Immortal, who was still being stepped on with a bit of surprise. Even after taking such a stomp, although groaning in pain, he still had his head.


    "You bitch!" the old immortal was just barely able to squeeze out those words with his face still smashed into the ground.


    "Oh? Well, I was going to keep you alive to continue the tournament, but since you wish to be like this, then I will just kill you and have someone else take over." Misaki smiled and waved her hand. A ck me appeared, Misaki flicked it with her finger, and it flew down and rested right on the middle of the old Immortals back. "Better luck in your next life!"


    Misaki lifted her foot, and the old immortal''s body waspletely engulfed in the ck me. His screams of pain echoed throughout the colosseum. Misaki then turned her gaze to the old man who had been overseeing her battle stage. "You! You continue with the tournament, okay?"


    "Huh?" the old man looked at Misaki with a confused expression for a few seconds before her words clicked in his mind. He actually wanted to ask if it was really okay to continue like this, but when he looked over at one of the most powerful humans being burnt to nothing in front of him, he held back his words and nodded his head. "As you wish."


    "Good!" Misaki smiled and looked at the crowd. "I hope everyone enjoyed the sideshow. The tournament will now continue!"


    "I do not think anyone will want to fight Big Sister now Not after that disy of power." Ah Chun felt bad for Misaki. She knew Misaki was looking forward to her battles but now, because of some idiots, she had to disy her real power. Ah Chun never considered that Misaki had already screwed up after pping everyone off her stage as if she was swatting a bug. "Well, no matter, in the singles matches, I will fight her!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 275: A Battle Beyond A Mortals Comprehension Part One

    Chapter 275: A Battle Beyond A Mortal''s Comprehension Part One


    While the other free for all battles were taking ce, the five other members of the Misty Cloud sect that had been pped off the battle stage by Misaki came walking up with swollen cheeks and covered in dust. The Sect Master looked at them and let out a sigh. He had watched the whole thing as it had happened. Misaki was pping whoever was close to her. Friend or foe, they got pped right off the battle stage. "Look, although you are identally knocked off the stage while Misaki Mitsu blindly cleaned up, you can still take part in the rest of the tournament because she won her stage. So take some healing pills and get back in top shape. But If you run into her during the singles matches, then forfeit. No need to risk your lives."


    "Yes, Sect Master!" All five disciples replied in unison. They were not dumb. They had been pped senseless into a wall. There was no way they would dare fight her.


    This advice was also being given out by all the other sect masters still in the tournament. They already knew the oue for the sect portion of the tournament, but that did not mean they were not still vying for second ce. As the tournament continued, Misaki once again found herself very bored. All the way up until the end of the Sect tournament portion of the Dragon God Tournament, Misaki did not get to fight again, and by default, she won. She walked back to the stands where her Sect Master was and frowned. "Why is everyone so weak?"


    "Ahem Well It is more that you are too strong. But I must thank you forhelping the sect to get first ce." The Sec Master did his best to brush off the question and change the topic.


    "It''s fine. At least, even if everyone forfeits in the next matches, I will still have Chun''er to fight with. " Misaki sat down in her seat that Qian Yan and Faarel saved for her and let out a sigh. She was truly bored. She flopped her head over into Qian Yan''sp and nuzzled her nose into her thighs, making Qian Yan blush.


    "Big Sister, I will make everyone give up as well so you and I can have our fight quickly." Ah Chun saw how depressed Misaki was and tried to say something that may cheer her up.


    "Mmm Thanks, Chun''er. But this time, no holding back, okay? Just no killing blows." Misaki said before biting Qian Yan''s leg, making her yelp out loud.


    "Mitsu!" Qian Yan tapped Misaki''s head with her fist.


    "Hehe..." Misaki giggled. Faarel felt left out, so she moved Misaki''s feet on to herp and began giving her calves and feet a massage.


    As if taking a lesson from the two girls, Ning Shen pulled Ah Chun into hisp and began massaging her shoulders. Ah Chun did not know whether tough or cry. ''<em>Was he trying topete with Big Sister''s wives?</em>'' That was what she thought, but she did not say it out loud since the massage felt great.


    The tournament continued until finally, the rest of the ces were decided. After a cleanup and a few high ranking cultivators who were masters of thew of earth, destroyed the separate battle stages and built onerge one. When it was done, the old man Misaki put in charge of the tournament stood in the middle of the stage looking at the crowd. "Now then the Dragon God Tournament decides the fates of all the sects and also the young chosen who wish to test their strength against the best of the best the maind has to offer in the younger generation. To finish off today, we will whittle down the crowd a bit with a free for all. Those who wish to test their abilitiese to the stage now."


    "Big Sister, let''s go!" Ah Chun quickly stood up and grabbed Misaki''s hand. Misaki, who was quitefortable, slowly got up with Ah Chun''s help and fixed her clothes before flying down to the stage with Ah Chun.


    So far, around a thousand people were on the stage. Misaki looked at them and yawned. She then waved her hand and yelled out: "Go away!" A strong gust of wind shot out in all directions around Misaki, sending every single one of the challengers off the stage leaving only Ah Chun and the old man who had yet to start the fight. Seeing the old man still standing there as if nothing had happened caused both Misaki and Ah Chun to raise an eyebrow. "Seems there are many with secrets of their own."


    "You jest, I just happen to have a fair bit of control of thew of wind. When I saw you wave your hand, I detected the wind element and quickly put up a barrier." The old man said with a smile.


    Ah Chun smiled but did not say anything. Mainly because she had a feeling, the old man was not as simple as he acted. As for Misaki, she wondered if she should test him a bit more but decided just to leave it alone.


    Ah Chun stretched and asked: "Since it is just Big Sister and me here, can we just fight it out now? Why make others wait until tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, let us fight it out now." Misaki agreed with Ah Chun''s suggestion.


    "That''s fine. But I do not think the barrier will be able to withstand your battle." The old man said with a smile.


    "No worries." Ah Chun smiled and looked at the stands. Bao Chen nodded and waved his hand, creating a massive barrier around the battle stage. "See all settled."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 276: A Battle Beyond A Mortals Comprehension Part Two

    Chapter 276: A Battle Beyond A Mortal''s Comprehension Part Two


    "Then I don''t see why not. " The old man shook his head and gave a faint smile. "As you can see, we only have two people worthy of being called heavens chosen still on the stage. Because of this, we will now have the final match of the Dragon God Tournament. And it just so happens that both girls are dragons." The old man enthusiastically announced. He had a big smile on his face that instantly froze when he heard Misaki speak.


    "I''m not a dragon." Misaki announced.


    "Yeah, neither am I.'' Ah Chun spoke up as well.


    A silence fell over the crowd as they looked at the two girls. They both had horns protruding out of their heads and tails covered in scales that protruded out of their lower back just above their butt. Almost at the same time, everyone in the stands yelled out: "You''re lying!"


    Both Ah Chun and Misaki let out sighs. They were truly not dragons. Misaki was a demon goddess, and Ah Chun only had dragon traits due to her cultivation method but was, in fact, a human. "Ahem Anyway, we will now have our final bout. Girls, when you are ready."


    The old man smiled at both Ah Chun and Misaki before moving off the battle stage. Misaki walked over to the other side of the stage. Ah Chun began stretching a bit while waiting on Misaki. In the stands, the crowd went dead silent. They had a feeling that this match was going to be something they would remember for years toe. A battle that will be etched into the history of the maind.


    Qian Yan and Faarel watched the match with great anticipation and worry. Ning Shen, Mei Liling, and the rest of Ah Chun''s family had a bit of worry in their eyes as well. Misaki stood tall on the stage and smiled warmly at Ah Chun. "Chun''er, make sure you go all out because I n to do so right from the start!"


    "Don''t worry, Big Sister; I had nned to do so as well!" Ah Chun said excitedly.


    The two girls grinned at each other and then


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    Both released their true auras at the same time, causing the entire stage to copse in an instant. Dirt and debris flew around in the air spreading out across the center of the colosseum. The people in the stands all watched on, not making a sound. Even the old man at the side began to sweat a bit after feeling the aurasing off the two girls. But he couldn''t understand where Misaki''s power wasing from. It was easy to tell she was at the peak of the foundation establishment realm, but another strange power exuded out of her that he had never felt before. As for Ah Chun, he knew she was at the peak of this world, someone much stronger than himself! He even felt that maybe this world was actually binding her powers from rising any higher than they were. He could feel some fluctuations in her power that spiked higher than that of a peak primordial god.


    "Obliteration" Misaki softly spoke one word, and tens of thousands of ck orbs suddenly appeared behind her. Her lips turned upwards as she reached her hand out in front of her. The ck orbs began turning into streams of ck lights that gathered in her hand, creating a small ck orb much smaller than the originals. No matter how many actually merged into this small ck orb, the orb in her hand did not expand at all.


    Ah Chun, who was watching the light show across from her, had a bad feeling and soon realized when Misaki said she was going all out from the start, she truly meant it. "Ahhh! Big Sister is great!" Ah Chun''s blood boiled to its highest point, and her Asura blood activated, causing a grey aura to form around her body. Her lips were stuck in a wide maniacal grin. She summoned her ughter of time and stabbed it into the ground. The ground that was stabbed began to turn grey and began spreading outwards. "Asura''s World."


    As Ah Chun''s words fell, the entire area of the battlefield turned to a grey zone. Dust nor wind moved in the area. Ah Chun looked up at Misaki, her eyes now glowing with grey mesing out of them. She had never had to activate the full strength of her bloodline until now. She knew if she did not take Misaki seriously, she would be letting her Big Sister down. This was something she would not stand for. With this thought in mind, she tossed her ughter of time up into the air. It spun a few times before it shattered into thousands of pieces.


    The people in the stands did not dare to breathe or blink. They were afraid that if they did, they would miss something and regret it for the rest of their life. They watched as the shattered pieces of Ah Chun''s sword began to expand and extend, creating ten of thousands of copies of itself. They all hovered in the air in front of Ah Chun like a massive sword barrier. The tips of the swords were all pointing directly at Misaki and glowed with a murderous light.


    Misaki smiled, seeing how prepared Ah Chun was, and waved her free hand while saying "World Distortion." The sky above suddenly turned to night, and the moon rose overhead. It was sorge it was as if it was about to crash into the ground. But the strange thing was still toe. The air around Misaki began to distort and twist, making cracks of time and space distortions. From it, ck creatures with elongated features and humanoid bodies crawled out. Their bodies twitched and shivered as they walked about. Seeing them streaming out in the thousands, Misaki smiled, and her gaze fell on to Ah Chun. "Chun''er, let the battle begin!"

 Chapter 277: A Battle Beyond A Mortals Comprehension Part Three

    Chapter 277: A Battle Beyond A Mortal''s Comprehension Part Three


    Misaki looked at the small ck orb in her hand and watched as it rose into the air. "Activate!" On hermand, the ck orb shot out a thin ck beam of light that gradually became wider and wider until it filled the whole stage.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    "Haha! Big Sister, you will need to do better than that!" The barrier of swords withstood the attack dispersing the ck beam of light around the wide barrier made of swords, leaving arge hole a few meters deep where the ck beam of light hit the ground. "Go!"


    The swords floating in the air shot forward towards Misaki. Misaki just looked at them and waved her hand, forming a massive barrier causing the swords to smash into it. The barrier alone was so strong it showed no sign of evening close to breaking. Ah Chun frowned, seeing this. She waved her hand, reforming the ughter of time in her hand before suddenly being assaulted by a bunch of ck elongated humanoid figures.


    Ah Chun was forced to dodge and attack her assants. Annoyed, she waved her hand, and five lights shone bright and formed in front of her. "Take care of the ck creatures." This was none other than Lunch, Xiao Feng, Xu Wei, Xiao Long, and Long Jiyi. "Yes, Master!"


    Soon a side battle broke out as Ah Chun''s contracted beasts all began fighting the ck elongated humanoid figures. Ah Chun took this chance to charge ahead since she knew she could not fight Misaki in a long-ranged battle. Her speed was quick, but Misaki only stood where she was smiling away. "Chun''er, you need to do better than that. You see, when fighting a magic user, you can not just charge at them."


    Misaki raised her hand, and a cold air spread out before her. Before Ah Chun even had time to react, the whole area was frozen in ice, and even her own skin was starting to freeze. She tried to block it with her spiritual qi, but she could not block it no matter how much she tried. "What how!?"


    "It''s simple, really. You see, magic and spiritual qi, although close to each other in some aspects, are fundamentally different. Well, my magic anyway. I am not too sure about those who take in magicules. As it is now, I have both spiritual qi and magic. Even though my cultivation in spiritual qi is very lowpared to yours, it still adds to my overall power. As for my magic, well... I am a demon goddess after all!" In other words, Misaki was stronger than Ah Chun when it came to terms of higher cultivation level even without her spiritual qi. "Plus Chun''er, you have not fought any magic users until now. So you did not know how they work. The spells I cast earlier were all for show. Although strong, I knew you could block them. And this ice magic here is only medium-scale tiered magic."


    "Humph, I am not done yet!" Ah Chun''s eyes shed with purple, and soon Misaki found herself in a whole new ce. But the smile on her face did not disappear.


    "Oh? Not bad an illusion technique. Sadly those don''t work on me." Misaki snapped her fingers, causing the illusion to disappear. Seeing how Misaki so easily broke her technique made Ah Chun pout.


    "Big Sister, you bully!" Ah Chun suddenly yelled out as she struggled to try to free herself from the confines of the ice that had now formed halfway up her body. Misaki let out augh, with a wave of her hand, everything turned back to normal, and Ah Chun also canceled her skills and called back her contracted beasts. Ah Chun was a bit disgruntled. She knew she could not beat Misaki at this time, so she could only give up this time around. Although she lost, she was not sad about it either, just a little angry because she thought she could have done much better.


    Misaki smiled and patted the top of Ah Chun''s head. "At some point, you will be just as strong. And our fight would go on for years. It is just that I have the advantage right now. Come, we are done here. We should head back."


    "Mmm" Ah Chun pursed her lips and followed after Misaki as she flew back into the stands to where their family and friends were waiting.


    ---


    On a called Earth, a young woman stretched her arms as she looked up at the blue sky. Seagulls flew overhead in search of food that tourists would drop or leave unattended. Sheid in her beach chair in the shade of therge parasol casting a shadow over her skin. "Mom,e swim with me!"


    "Okay, one second Let me wake your father." The young woman''s golden hair glimmered in the sun as she stood up out of the cover of the shadow. She bent down and gently shook the man sleeping on a beach towel at her feet. "ke, wake up, would you. You have been sleeping ever since we came here. Destiny and the rest of our kids want to y."


    "Hmm? Alright, I''m getting up. Alicia your father, is too much; he forced me to drink for half the night. He would not stop talking about this weird music called rap." ke sat up and stretched his arms. "How much longer will we be here?"


    "Mmm Tomorrow we will be picking the winner of the lottery, and then I will begin packing things up." Alicia said as she twisted her waist a few times and stretched her legs and arms some more. She then grabbed ke''s hand and pulled him along with her as she walked over to the water. "Destiny, don''t do that to your brother!"


    "But he likes it!"


    "No butts! He may drown! Faith! Fate! Put your bathing suits back on! Frey, you said you would watch them!" Alicia rubbed her temples. She did not get headaches anymore, but her frustration was rising.


    "Mother, I tried, but they wouldn''t listen! I put them on, and they take them back off!" Frey yelled, feeling just as frustrated.


    Letting out a long sigh, Alicia said: " ke, our kids are nudists..."

 Chapter 278: Qian Yan Becomes An Adult Part One

    Chapter 278: Qian Yan Bes An Adult Part One


    <strong><em>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System]</em></strong>


    After the tournament, Misaki and the rest returned to the Misty Cloud Sect. After which Ah Chun and her family left for home. Misaki''s days were nothing but leisurely as she spent her time cultivating, flirting with Qian Yan, or making love with Faarel. Like this, time skipped by, the seasons changed, and the day Qian Yan turned eighteen was now upon them.


    Qian Yan had waited for this day more than anyone. So much so that she asked for her birthday party to be held two days before so she could sleep the previous day and spend her entire birthday in bed. She nned to wake up when the moon was high in the sky and officially be an adult. On this night, Qian Yan even kicked Faarel out of the room, which the poor dragon sulked and walked over to what was Qian Yan''s old room.


    "You seem awfully excited." Misaki teased as she leaned back against the wall.


    "Why wouldn''t I be? for two years I have waited for this moment! I have only been able to pleasure myself while I watched you and Faarel having sex. Do I not have the right to be excited? I will finally get to feel your touch. I will finally get to touch you. I will learn what it is like to make love to the woman I love." Qian Yan''s cheeks were bright red, but she couldn''t hide the lust she had in her eyes when she looked at Misaki.


    "I can see that. For these two years, I have restrained myself so much that I felt like I was out to go crazy. Yan''er, tonight I will not go easy on you even if it is your first time. I am going to pop your cherry and drink the blood thates out. Did you know human blood is very sweet and is very addicting to demons?" Misaki said as she knelt on the bed. She could tell the moon was now high in the sky. She slowly began to strip her clothes off as she edged closer to Qian Yan.


    "If my blood is sweet, then you can drink as much as you want." Qian Yan said her whole body was already hot. Seeing Misaki edging closer to her made her pussy already start to drip. She only had on her innerwear, which in the dim light was partially see through. Her two mounds that were only a bit bigger than her own palms heaved up and down. The two little cherries that rested on her mounds perked up ever so slightly. Qian Yan stared at the pearly white skin in front of her. She couldn''t take her eyes off of Misaki''s perfect body.


    "Then I will not hold back." Misaki said with a devilish smile. She slowly slipped her hands under Qian Yan''s innerwear, causing it to rise up past Qian Yan''s thighs. She continued to move it higher and higher until she finally peeled it off of Qian Yan, leaving her fully exposed for Misaki to see. "Seems my Yan''er is a very naughty girl."


    Misaki traced her finger through Qian Yan''s slit causing Qian Yan to quiver and moan. Misaki brought her finger to her mouth and licked the juices from it. She closed her eyes and savored the taste. "Yan''er, you are much sweeter than I had expected."


    Misaki straddled Qian Yan and leaned down, and pushed her tongue into Qian Yan''s mouth. Her right hand gently massaged Qian Yan''s pussy, and her other massaged her own pussy. Qian Yan timidly reached up and cupped Misaki''s breast in her hands and gently massaged them. She relished in how they felt, she had been wanting to touch them for so long, but Misaki would not let her. But now, she was able to touch and feel them all she wished.


    Qian Yan let out soft moans as Misaki continued to tease her clit. Her kiss with Misaki broke, and Misaki began trailing kisses down her neck. Qian Yanid her head back and closed her eyes, enjoying each and every one of Misaki''s touches. She began grinding her hips hard against Misaki''s hand, which made Misaki smile. She loved the fact that her little Qian Yan had now grown up. She could eat every inch of her body now.


    Misaki trailed kisses down Qian Yan''s body, only stopping to tease her pink nipples for a few seconds before making her way to the prize. She used her thumb and index finger to spread the soaking wet pink lips in front of her. Misaki smiled, seeing the untainted pussy. She licked her lips and leaned her head down. Using a bit of magic wrapped around her tongue, she plunged her tongue in with great force, breaking the delicate cherry within. Qian Yan let out a loud moan. Not of pain but of pleasure; as she felt Misaki''s tongue enter her, a trickle of blood began dripping out, which Misaki made sure to lick up everyst bit. It had been a long time since she had tasted human blood. It was so sweet and addicting she almost lost herself in it. Even as she indulged in Qian Yan''s virgin blood, she did not forget to keep pleasuring Qian Yan. Qian Yan was already matching Misaki''s movements with her hips. Her toes were curled up, and she clutched the bedsheets as her moans of pleasure echoed through out the room.


    Misaki did not let up as she continued to fuck Qian Yan with her tongue. When she felt Qian Yan was on the verge ofing, she mped her mouth over her clit, sucked hard, and nibbled on it, sending Qian Yan into a freezy. Her pussy juices squirted out and were quickly sucked up by Misaki. Qian Yan was breathing heavily from cumming so hard, but Misaki was not going to let her rest.


    "I guess it is time to use this so we can both have some fun." Misaki waved her hand, and a double-sided dildo appeared. Misaki smiled as she inserted into her own pussy. She then used the other side to tease Qian Yan, who looked down at it in great anticipation. Misaki grinned and, in one swift motion, shoved it deep into Qian Yan, who let out a scream of pleasure, instantly cumming.

 Chapter 279: Qian Yan Becomes An Adult Part Two

    Chapter 279: Qian Yan Bes An Adult Part Two


    <strong><em>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System]</em></strong>


    "OOo Ahhh. Mitsu!!" Misaki had flipped Qian Yan over and propped her butt up as she mmed the dildo in and out of her pussy. Qian Yan continued to cum over and over. It had only been an hour, and she was already sweating from head to toe. Her juices dripped from her pussy in a never ending stream, soaking the bed sheet underneath.


    Misaki grinned when she heard feet pacing back and forth outside. She waved her hand, causing the door to open, and Faarel came flying in. Once she was in, the door closed, and Faarel stood there red in the face. "Faarel strip and sit in front of Yan''er. She will get her first taste of pussy."


    "Mmm..."Faarel blushed, but her expression and how fast she stripped contradict each other. She climbed up on the bed and positioned herself right in front of Qian Yan''s face. She spread her legs, allowing Qian Yan to get a good look at her already wet pussy. Qian Yan lowered her head and took a light lick with her tongue before diving right in. Faarel moaned softly and held the top of Qian Yan''s head.


    With her face full of Faarel''s pussy and Misaki mming the dildo in and out of her pussy, Qian Yan felt like she was in heaven. Her muffled moans and slurping sounds mixed together with Faarels and Misaki''s; the three girls continued fucking.


    ---


    On a mountain top inside an immortal cave, Meimeiid in bed staring at the ceiling. She felt ack of ambition to even cultivate as the only thing running through her mind was the many nights of sex she has had with Misaki and Faarel over the past year, every time she went to ry a message. Her hand traced down her stomach until it reached just below her belly button before pausing. A tear dripped from her eye as she pulled her hand up and sat up. "Did I actually fall for her..? Would she ept me? She already has Qian Yan and Faarel; I am sure those three are already... " Her hand traced back down her body. The spot between her thighs was bing hot. Not able to control herself anymore, her hand slipped inside her robes, and she gently rubbed her swollen clit, causing her to gasp and bite her lower lip. "Mitsu..."


    "Meimei, I wanted.. Ahem It seems I should have knocked." Ah Chun''s cheeks turned red. Meimei had her robe wide open and her hand between her legs. There was no mistaking what she was doing.


    "Young Miss!" Meimei quickly covered herself. Her cheeks burning red with embarrassment.


    Ah Chun looked at her and sighed. "Meimei, if you like Big Sister, just tell her. I am sure she would love to have a cute girl like you by her side."


    "But she already has Qian Yan and Faarel Although I have joined them many times, she has never tried to get me to stay Like I am just a bit of a side dish and nothing else." Meimei pouted. She wished she never came to like someone like Misaki.


    "You need to be more proactive. Big Sister will not be too forceful with you since you are my personal maid and friend. So instead of running away all the time, cling on to her and tell her how you feel. Give it some thought. When you are ready, I will send you over on an errand, so you have a reason to see her." Ah Chun patted Meimei''s head and got up, but before she left, and she stopped and said: "Make sure to lock your door and put up a sound blocking array. After I leave."


    Meimei''s ears turned bright red as she quickly saw Ah Chun out and did as Ah Chun said. She went back to her bed and quickly stripped before pushing her fingers deep inside herself again. The only thing on her mind at this time was remembering Misaki''s naked body and the feeling of her touch every time Misaki touched her.


    Ah Chun walked into her own immortal cave, where she found Ning Shen waiting naked on the bed. His dick standing at attention already. Ah Chun did not know if she shouldugh or cry as she set up her own arrays and stripped off her clothes. She walked over to the bed and crawled on top of it before straddling Ning Shen, hovering her pussy above the tip of his dick. "I do not know if I should be amazed at your ability to always keep it up or be amazed that you know that if you do this, I will not hesitate to mount you. Let''s hope tonight; you will finally nt the seed of life in me."


    Ah Chun lowered her hips onto Ning Shen''s dick, allowing it to spread her wide open as it filled her up. Ning Shen smiled and sat up, so he was face to face with her."Mmm I think you should be amazed by both. But what is truly amazing is how good it feels to be inside you."


    Ah Chun smiled as she felt him pull slightly out of her before thrusting his hips back up, causing her to moan softly. "Mmm Yeah, I can say the same about your dick being inside me as well... "


    ---


    Alicia''s Space Out Side Her Cottage


    "ke, what do you think those two girls are up to at this time?" Alicia asked as she thought of the two girls she was destined to meet.


    "Mmm Maybe working on getting stronger?" ke replied. He really did not know how to answer the question since he never met them before.


    "Maybe... They could also be on some crazy adventure right now as well. And here I am enjoying such a peaceful time with my family. If they are out there having adventures and working on getting stronger, then they are really dedicated to bing the strongest..." If only Alicia knew that what they were doing at this time, she would not be saying such things.

 Chapter 280: Qian Yans Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part One

    Chapter 280: Qian Yan''s Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part One


    <strong><em>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System. Also, one chapter today while I work out how Qian Yan''s wedding will be :P ]</em></strong>


    The sun''s rays shined down onto the Misty Cloud Sect. It had been a week since Qian Yan turned eighteen, and today was to be her wedding day. Misaki had been nning this day for a long, long time. It was still early morning when Qian Yan''s eyes parted. But for some reason, her whole body felt hot as she let out a soft moan. Still, in a half asleep state, she bit her bottom lip and looked down to see Misaki''s head between her legs. She was not startled by this at all. Instead, she just leaned back, gripped the sheets with her hands and curled her toes, and let the pleasure take over her. This had be somewhat of a morning ritual for Qian Yan since her birthday. Every morning she woke up to Misaki eating her pussy until she had an orgasm. And this morning was no different. "Ahhh, Mitsu!" Qian Yan raised her hips and arched her back as her juices flooded out of her.


    Misaki slurped up all her juices before lifting her head and smiling. "Good morning Yan''er, today is the day."


    "Mmm Good Morning" Qian Yan blushed. She was going to officially be Misaki''s wife today. "Mitsu, will you be holding a wedding for Faarel as well?"


    "It is up to her. I asked her, and she said she would think about it after seeing what a wedding was like." Misaki answered as she climbed off the bed and stretched her arms. "For now, wash up. We will be heading to Chun''er''s ce when you''re done."


    ---


    "Mother, how are thingsing?" Ah Chun asked. She was not really able to help too much since she was kicked out for breaking a few things in the process of setting up.


    "They are going just fine. That sister of yours truly loves Qian Yan girl. She went through a lot of trouble to find all of these demonic beasts and even created this flying treasure to pick her up in. Not to mention the staircase she made to prove her devotion to Qina Yan. Each one of those steps is like being crushed by a power not seen on this world." Mei Liling was truly amazed at how far Misaki was going for Qian Yan. Just the demonic beasts alone were close to bing immortals. Each one has intelligence the same as any human. But these same demonic beasts were being used to pull the flying carriage that Misaki made with magic.


    "Well, Big Sister has been looking forward to this since Qian Yan agreed to marry her. So I am not surprised."Ah Chun felt going this far was normal for Misaki. She could tell Misaki cared a lot for Qian Yan and wished to give her a proper wedding.


    "Alright, you go wait for those two to show up. If you hang around here, something else may break." Mei Liling quickly shooed Ah Chun away before turning around and finishing setting up some rednterns.


    "Mother, Chun''er looked a bit hurt when she left."Yu Yan said, walking up to Mei Liling with red streamers in her hands.


    "Well, good! She tried to use her sword to cut the meat we were preparing for the feast and ended up destroying half the decorations. Why else are we still hanging upnterns right now?" Mei Liling was truly mad when she saw all her hard work destroyed by her daughter, who used her sword to cut meat by tossing it up into the air and firing swords lights at it. She never thought to think that the sword lights would pass through the meat and destroy everything else in its path. They had worked for two days setting up, and it was all gone in an instant.


    Yu Yan let out a sigh and went back to work, not saying anything more.


    ---


    Somewhere in space above a blue, Alicia stood next to Yin Li, watching a very strange urrence happening. "Yin Li, are you seeing this?"


    "Mmm I think so A bunch of monkeys with guns chasing after some humans?" Yin Li answered Alicia''s question with one of her one.


    "Yeah, I never thought I would see a day like this. Did monkeys evolve to a point where they are more intelligent than their human counterparts? But then again, humans seem to have evolved from apes on somes." Alicia never thought she would see the day when something that would only be seen in the movie theater would be seen in real life.


    "This is where you are wrong. All humans were created from their own gic makeup. Monkeys are close to humans, but humans never evolved from them. Every world is made, so the truth is not easily found out until they reach a certain technological level or are able to cultivate and enter the higher realms. The seeds of life spread throughout every universe and are delivered to newly createds.Over the course of time, they will begin to grow. The cells that makeup humans are much different based on the on how they will evolve. The human DNA will take the environment into consideration and begin constructing itself based on its surroundings. As you can see here, what you call monkeys are actually more evolved than the humans of this world. If things go on like this, the humans of this world may be extinct, or like monkeys on Earth, they will be things you can see in zoos. We may just see a new race rise and attempt to grab a foothold in this universe." Yin Li exined, but Alicia really did not get any of it. Alicia knew many things, but when it came to evolution, or how life works on differents, Alicia really could not understand.


    "Anyway, let''s go take a closer look. I would like to see how these monkeys live."

 Chapter 281: Qian Yans Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Two

    Chapter 281: Qian Yan''s Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Two


    "Beautiful." One word was all Misaki could say when she saw Qian Yan in her red dress. The long red dress embroidered with golden phoenixes fit tight to her body, showing off her slender curves. At this moment, Miski was having a hard time controlling herself from jumping Qian Yan''s bones right there.


    Qian Yan blushed at Misaki''s words and lowered her head slightly. "Mmm, you really do look beautiful. I can see why Big Sister fell for you. If I was into girls, I would be fighting for your affection as well."


    "Lucky you''re not because Chun''er is very cute. I, as your big sister, feel I may just lose." Misaki said jokingly as she patted Ah Chun''s head. Ah Chun smiled and hugged Misaki.


    "Congrattions on finally marrying Qian Yan." Ah Chun said as she released her hug and went to hug Qian Yan. "Take good care of Big Sister. She attracts girls like flies."


    "Mmm, I know But if Mitsu likes them, I will abide by her wish." Qian Yan would never keep Misaki from having the fun she wishes to have. As long as Misaki was willing to pay attention to her as well, that was all that mattered to her.


    "Big Sister, you better treat her right, she is such a good wife, and you''re not even married yet." Ah Chun teased.


    "I will. I will make her happy and protect her for life." Misak vowed.


    Off to the side of the room, Meimei was watching everything with eyes filled with longing. She hade to terms with her feelings, but she did not wish to bring them up on Qian Yan''s special day. But she still could not hide the gaze she looked at Misaki with.


    "So it seems you have finallye to terms with your feelings." A dragon suddenly appeared next to Meimei, almost causing her to yell out in surprise.


    "I have, but now is not the time." Meimei said, blushing. She could remember the nights she and Faarel were having sex with Misaki. They two would do many intimate things as well. As she was lost in thought, she felt a hand on hers and looked down to see Faarel holding her hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mitsu will not turn you away. In the next few days before we return, you should confess your feelings." Faarel interlocked her fingers with Meimei''s and squeezed it tight.


    "Mmm, I will..." Meimei blushed and squeezed Faarel''s hand back.


    Misaki, who witnessed all this out of the corner of her eye, smiled faintly. ''<em>It seems she hase to terms with how she feels. It was right of me to send Faarel over. Tonight those two can have some fun while I enjoy my wedding night.</em>'' Misaki had felt bad about leaving Faarel out of the sexcapades she was going to have tonight with Qian Yan, so she decided to send Faarel to spend time with Meimei. This was because the two girls have both fucked each other many times already. And because Misaki had a feeling Meimei was going toe to terms with her own feelings soon. Misaki actually liked Meimei. She found her tsundere attitude very cute. Especially how she always escaped like a bunny after doing the deed.


    "Tonight, I will stay with you. How does that sound?" Faarel asked.


    "Mmm I would like that but won''t Mitsu get mad?" Meimei wondered if it was okay to have Faarel stay at her ce because she knew they would end up doing it.


    "Hehe do you think I would ask to stay in your room without Mitsu''s permission? You see, Mitsu has been waiting on you this entire time." Faarel whispered, causing Meimei''s cheek to turn red as she looked up at Faarel in surprise.


    "You mean?" Meimei''s expression was now one of expectation. She had hoped Misaki liked her and worried that Misaki was only using her for her body. But now, with what Faarel said, she felt unbelievably happy.


    "It is exactly like you think. She even talked to Ah Chun about it to make sure it was fine with her. So, just wait. You will have your chance to express how you feel. She is waiting for your confession. So us having a little fun tonight is fine." Faarel smiled and used her tail to slide it up the backside of Meimei''s robe right between her legs, using the tip to tease Meimei''s pussy for a second before quickly withdrawing it.


    "Don''t!" Meimeiined, but she was still smiling.


    ---


    On the blue, Alicia and Yin Li used an invisibility spell as they flew down to the''s surface. They watched as a bunch of humans ran through the woods. The clothes they wore were very primitive, only covering their bottom halves whether they were man or woman. Behind them were a group of monkeys on a reptile-like monster that ran on two legs. Alicia felt they resembled a raptor, almost in the way they look, but they did not seem to have ws or sharp teeth.


    "Don''t let them get away! They will make excellent ves to the nobles!" The lead monkey yelled. He pulled out some kind of weapon and fired it. Alicia thought it was a gun after first, but after watching the ck object turn into a with weight at the end of it, she knew it was used for capturing their prey alive.


    "To think this is how humans ended up on this world. It seems maybe the monkeys were created first and had a long time to evolve while humans had only started to gain an understanding of things." Alicia could tell that the humans were not stupid. They knew how to make clothes but were still more in a primordial age. But the monkeys were already quite advanced.


    "This is just how it works, I guess. The seeds of life do not always favor humans." Yin Li smiled warily as she watched as the humans were captured left and right. The two girls had no reason to stop any of it; they were just there to witness how this world had evolved.

 Chapter 282: Qian Yans Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Three

    Chapter 282: Qian Yan''s Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Three


    Sounds of drums could be heard as Misaki stood in her own red wedding dress next to a carriage that floated in the air. Her wedding dress was also embroidered with gold thread but had dragons on it instead of phoenixes. Pulling the carriage was twelve majestic demonic beasts, all close to reaching the immortal realm. Misaki watched as Qian Yan walked towards her. She held out her hand to Qian Yan, who ced her hand into Misaki''s as Misaki helped her onto the carriage. Misaki then climbed on board and gave the signal. The demonic beast all let out Roars as they took off flying through the air.


    They flew high into the sky and were set to circle the entire mountain range. "Yan''er today, we are going to be officially married. I promise you I will never make you regret being with me."


    "I know more than anyone just how much you care for me. You dared noty a hand on me. Even those nights where I would sit in yourp and pleasure myself, you would keep your hands to your side and only kiss my lips. You always treated me so gently and protected me from everything. I am so d you came to this world, and I am d that I met you." Qian Yan smiled brightly under her veil. Her heart was filled with love for Misaki.


    The carriage finallynded and on the ground, and Misaki got out first. She reached out for Qian Yan''s hand, and once she got a hold of it, she swept Qian Yan up off her feet, causing her to squeal out of surprise. "This is my trial of devotion to you. Each step will m pressure down on me, gradually getting stronger as I climb. There are one hundred steps, and the step at the very top is of such great pressure that even I have never felt anything like it before. But you do not need to worry about this pressure since it will only affect me."


    Qian Yan looked at Misaki with a bit of worry, but she did not say anything instead and reached up and cupped Miski''s cheek before leaning her face forward and kissing Misaki''s lips through her veil. Only then did she whisper: "I believe you can do it."


    "That is what I like to hear!" Misaki said happily as she took the first step on the stairs.


    At the top, waiting for Misaki to make her way up the steps, everyone else watched on with a bit of anxiety. "Why did Misaki Mitsu have to make such a horrid trial? What if she doesn''t make it."


    "Master, Big Sister would never do anything that would ruin Qian Yan''s wedding. Plus, did you not have a hand in this? So if she fails, it would be your fault." Ah Chun''s gaze was like a knife as she looked at Bao Chen.


    "That''s not fair! I refused at first, but then she threatened me!" Bao Chen remembered that day Where Misaki had cornered him and told him he would tell Ah Chun everything if he did not do as she asked. He could only submit and lower his head and create such a trial. He was going to make the pressure a bit weaker, but Misaki evenined about it when she tested it. So he had no choice but to go all out.


    "Well, at any rate, if she fails, it is on you." Ah Chun did not care. If something was wrong, it was not her Big Sister''s fault!


    Bao Chen bitterly smiled and watched Misaki as she climbed. He now wished he ran away and hid until the wedding day instead of giving into Misaki''s demand. He did not want either of these girls mad at him. Mainly because if they attacked him, he could only stand there and defend himself. And he really did not want to be beaten up! ''<em>I hope when they meet the other girl, she will be much nicer to me...</em>''


    ---


    "Oh, now this is an interesting city." Alicia looked down at the massive city not built of wood, stone, or metal. But out of the bones of animals. There seemed to be veryrge animals on this that towered many stories high. The buildings seemed to be hollowed out on the inside and merged together, somehow making one solid structure.


    "It is indeed. I have seen a that used bones as a building material before. Not only are they strong, but they are very well insted. Meaning the temperature never really changes on the inside. It keeps the heat and cold out. Almost as if you were to build your home underground, the temperature would always stay at afortable temperature." Yin Li exined.


    "I wonder if their weapons were made out of bone too..." Alicia did not get a good look at what material the weapons were made of earlier when they watched the humans being captured.


    "Most likely. It seems these monkeys had gone a more natural route with their development. Even this area had no trees in it when they built this city. My guess was that it was arge meadow at one point." Yin Li made quite a few observations, and due to her many years of researching differents, she could see many things without needing much evidence to support her ims.


    "Let''s go take a closer look." Alicia said. She had found this ce to be quite interesting. But any time she ran into a non-human species, she was always interested in their way of life, which was causing her journey to be a bit slower than it should.

 Chapter 283: Qian Yans Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Four

    Chapter 283: Qian Yan''s Wedding/ World Of Monkeys Part Four


    Step by step, Misaki made her way up the staircase. At first, it was no problem until she reached the eightieth step. This was when a great weight of pressure weighed down on her. But Misaki kept her back ramrod straight and kept Qian Yan snuggly tucked away in her arms. "Mitsu..."


    Qian Yan''s worried voice filled Misaki''s ears. She looked down and smiled at her. "Yan''er, I''m fine. Like I said, this is my way of showing how much devotion I have for you. If I do not make it to the top, it would be the same as me saying, my devotion only goes this far before I leave you behind. And that is something I will never allow!"


    Misaki continued forward with renewed strength. Each step she took, she felt like she was being crushed. But she still held on. Ten stepster, she almost faltered as the weight increased almost by one hundred times. She felt like she was being forced to kneel. Sweat dripped from her brow, but she trudged on. 91, 92,93,94,95,96,97,98,99! Now she only had one step left to go. Thest step before reaching the summit. Mustering up all her strength, she stepped on to thest step. She felt a weight so strong even her bones began to creak loud enough for those around her to hear. She felt a sharp pain running through her entire body. Qian Yan yelled out in surprise when blood began to drip through her nose. By how red Misaki''s face was, everyone knew she was struggling with everything she had.


    Misaki felt that if she even lifted her foot in the slightest, she would copse to the ground. She turned her eyes to see Qian Yan beginning to tear up and still forced a smile. Through gritted teeth she said: "Yan''er one more to go. One more to go, and I prove to you my love for you is stronger than anything!"


    Mustering up everyst bit of her strength she had left, Misaki finally moved. She stepped forward with all her might, finally stepping onto the top tform. All the pressure disappeared. Still standing tall with Qian Yan in her arms, Misaki smiled brightly. She hugged Qian Yan tightly as she yelled out: "Yan''er, I did it!"


    "Mmm! Mmm! Just don''t do anything so stupid again!" Qian Yanughed as she cried. She cupped Misaki''s face and kissed her lips. She then hugged Misaki so tightly she never wanted to let go. For Misaki to suffer so much to show the devotion she has for her, any doubts she had for the future werepletely washed away. She now knew that no matter how many wives Misaki had, she would still hold a strong ce in Misaki''s heart. Misaki proved her love for her was stronger than anything.


    "I have to hand it to her. She is very strong willed." Bao Chen was shocked at how Misaki was able toplete the task.


    "That is because Big Sister can do anything. That is what makes Big Sister, Big Sister." Ah Chun said proudly. Ah Chun smiled. She felt happy for the two. She gripped the hand she was holding and looked up at Ning Shen. "Love is beautiful."


    "Mmm My love for you has never changed even in three lifetimes." Ning Shen said softly while squeezing Ning Shen''s hand.


    "I know. And when the timees, we will move onto the next stage in our adventure. This world was not meant to contain us from the start. Me, you, Big Sister, and her new family will venture out. And see what lies beyond. There are many amazing things out there, and I only got to see a little on my way back home. I wish to see so much more and finally meet up with the other girl. Shen''er, I want to do all of this with you by my side." Ah Chun stood on her tiptoes and kissed Ning Shen''s cheek.


    "I will work harder on my cultivation and be stronger so I can leave with you. I may never be able to catch up for the time being, but I promise one day I will catch up." Ning Shen made a small vow in his heart to stand by Ah Chun''s side as someone she can love and be proud of and not someone she loves and needs to protect.


    "Mm, I know you will. Just don''t do anything stupid." Ah Chun smiled and turned back towards Misaki and Qian Yan.


    ----


    "Now that is one big creature!" Alicia stood hovered in the air as she looked at thisrge creature she had never seen before. It stood almost as tall as a mountain and was covered in scales and fur. It had an elongated face and sharp teeth but stood like a humanoid.


    "Oh? Wow never thought I would see one. This is what they call a mountain troll. It is very rare to see, and yet there are millions of them on this continent. I see now where the monkeys got theirrge bones." Yin Li watched in amazement. She even took out a tool and began recording what she was seeing.


    "Troll, huh? I guess that does fit the bill. I guess it was a good idea to go to therger continent." After studying the monkeys for a while, the two girls decided to check out the otherrger continent. And what they found were not only veryrge creatures but also this troll species.


    "Mmm After this, we should continue our journey. I already marked this on my star map for this universe, so I cane back and study them at any time." Yin Li said with a smile.


    "Alright, then let''s go. We still have a long trip ahead of us."

 Chapter 284: Wedding Night Part One

    Chapter 284: Wedding Night Part One


    "A show of devotion indeed. On this day, under the heavens, Misaki Mitsu and Qian Yan stand together to make their vows. Misaki Mitsu." Bao Chen was once again heading the wedding proceedings as he did for Ah Chun''s wedding.


    "Yan''er, I have said before, no matter how many wives I have, I will always love them equally; this goes the same for you. I hoped today I was able to prove this fact. My love for you will never waver, just as my love for those around me will never waver either. Yan''er, I love you and wish for you to stay by my side. I will protect you with everything I have. No matter what stands in front of me, I will stand tall, and anything that wishes to hurt you will need to do so over my dead body. My greatest wish is to see your smiling face and give you a happy life." Misaki said everything she held in her heart for Qian Yan.


    Qian Yan had tears in her eyes as she smiled brightly. Bao Chen turned his gaze to Qian Yan and spoke softly: "Qian Yan."


    "Mitsu From the day we first met at the Misty Cloud Sect''s recruitment drive, I was instantly curious about you. We began to talk andugh and even cohabited together. As my feelings for you grew, I wished to never be separated from you. There were days when I was nervous and days when I even felt extreme jealousy. But now my wish hase true. I am now no longer Qian Yan but Misaki Yan. I will be by my beloved''s side, even if it means facing death. Mitsu, wherever you go, I will follow no matter what. Even if I am useless, I can at leastfort you when you need it. I will be your beacon of light in the darkness. Mitsu, I love you so much I can''t even describe it in words. Right now, I am so happy I can''t even stop my tears. Thank you so much foring into my life!" Qian Yan, now Misaki Yan, began to cry as she buried her face into Misaki''s chest.


    "You two have made your vows to the heavens from this moment on you are hus Ahem, wife and wife. You may seal your vows with a kiss." Bao Chen blushed slightly as he had almost said, husband.


    Misaki lifted Yan''s veil and kissed her lips. Yan smiled brightly as she threw her arms around Misaki''s neck and deepened their kiss. All who were watched blushed slightly. "Ahem! Big Sister, save it for tonight. Meimei and Faarel will take your bride to her wedding chambers. And you must mingle!" Ah Chun interrupted their public sex disy by splitting them apart. She was afraid if she didn''t, Yan would have been stripped naked right there.


    "Alright! Yan''er, I will see you in a bit. Until then..." Misaki whispered into Yan''s ear, causing her to blushes slightly, and nodded her head. Misaki then sent a voice transmission to Faarel, who nodded in response. Ah Chun, who was standing at her side and shook her head, letting out a long sigh. "That girl will break before the nights over."


    "Hey, I am making sure my Yan''er does not get lonely. Oh, by the way, are you sure me taking Meimei is okay?" Misaki suddenly asked.


    "Mm... She loves you, and I want my people to be happy. Plus, Meimei has been loyal to me for thousands of years. Even helped search for me after my soul was sent to another universe. You could say she is more of a sister than a servant." Ah Chun said with a soft smile.


    "Then you will not have to worry. I will make sure she is happy." Misaki said with a smile and ruffled Ah Chun''s hair.


    "I know. Otherwise, I would have said no. I trust Big Sister to give her a happy life. Nowe! Mother made many good dishes!" Ah Chun grabbed Misaki''s hand and pulled her along.


    In the wedding chambers, Meimei and Faarel helped Yan remove her hair dress, and then Faarel began to strip her wedding dress off her. "Umm Faarel, she is supposed to keep this on..."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? We are preparing Yan''er for her night with Mitsu." Faarel had even changed how she called Yan since it would be strange to call her Misaki Yan, especially since they would all be family soon anyway.


    "Yeah, but Mitsu is supposed to be the one to take her dress off..." Meimei blushed as Yan''s breasts became exposed.


    "Meimei, it''s fine, plus..." Yan grabbed Meimei''s hand and ced it on her breast. "Mitsu told me to have some fun with you two while she is doing her part in the wedding." Yan held on to Meimei''s hand and trailed it down to her now exposed pussy, and used one of Meimei''s fingers to hook it inside herself. "Mmm..."


    Faarel smiled and slowly began to strip Meimei as Meimei stood frozen in ce. The message Misaki gave Faarel was to keep Yan nice and wet for her. And Misaki told Yan to also prepare for a full night of sex. When she kissed Yan during the ceremony, she used some of her magic to stimte Yan''s pussy, which made her extremely aroused.


    After Faarel stripped Meimei, she also undressed and quickly began running her hands all over Meimei''s body. Yan pushed her lips against Meimei''s and began to massage Meimei''s small mounds. Faarel already had her fingers running through Meimei''s slit, teasing her clit. Meimei felt a jolt of pleasure run through her body, which brought her back to her senses and realized what was going on. But since it felt so good, she did not reject it and began working her fingers in and out of Yan''s pussy.


    Yan smiled and let out a soft moan. "Now, let''s move to the bed. We need to warm it up real nice for Mitsu."

 Chapter 285: Wedding Night Part Two

    Chapter 285: Wedding Night Part Two


    <strong><em>[Sorry for theteness of this chapter! Enjoy!]</em></strong>


    Three bodies intertwined on the bed. Meimei had Yan sitting on her face while Faarel grinded her pussy against hers. The wedding chamber was filled with the sounds of the three girls'' erotic moans. Yan gripped her small mounds as she grinded her pussy back and forth on Meimei''s mouth. She had no idea how many times she had cummed so far, and she knew she was going to cum many more times as the night went on. The wedding chamber door opened, and Misaki walked in, seeing the three girls making love, bringing a smile to her lips. She did this to see how well the girls got along with each other. But now she knew they would get along just fine. With how the girls were working each other, she knew they had be very close.


    Misaki stripped her clothes off and used magic to wash herself before using wind magic to dry herself and then climbing onto the bed. She crawled right over to Yan and whispered: "Yan''er, can the girls stay here with us tonight?"


    Yan looked at Misaki as she continued to moan and grind her hips on Meimei''s tongue and smiled brightly and nodded her head. Misaki smiled and kissed Yan on the lips. She pushed her tongue into Yan''s mouth, tasting every inch of it before standing up and pushing her pussy onto Yan''s lips. Yan grinned and happily began sucking on Misaki''s pussy. Feeling her new wife stick her tongue inside her pussy made Misaki softly moan. Faarel even joined in licking the bottom of her pussy. Every so often, Faarel and Yan''s tongues would touch, and they would begin kissing.


    Meimei, who was on the bottom of all of this, was lost in her lust. Four beautiful young women were pleasuring each other at the same time. The smell of their pussy juicesbined filling the room with a very erotic smell. Their night had just begun.


    "Shen''er..." Misaki was not the only one having some fun. Ning Shen also had his head between Ah Chun''s legs as she nibbled and sucked on her clit. She couldn''t stop her soft moans as she gripped her sheets and bit her lower lip as he continued to drive her crazy. When she was just about to have her orgasm Ning Shen stopped and let off, causing Ah Chun to whimper."You so mean!"


    "Chun''er, then I guess I will need to be meaner!" Ning Shen gave a sly smile as she shoved his dick into her in one fell swoop causing her to instantly scream out in pleasure as she cummed. After that, he did not let up as he continued to pound his dick in and out of her. The sound of skin against skin filled the room along with Ah Chun''s muffled moans as she used a pillow to keep herself from screaming too loud.


    ---


    Inside her space, Alicia was lying in bed reading a book. ke came walking in just his bath towel and stood right in her line of sight as he began to dry off. He kept sneaking peeks at her to see if she was looking, but no matter how much he shook it or the noises he made to get her attention, she kept turning page after page. Only when he got aggravated and tossed the towel at her did she finally look up. "ke, I am reading!"


    "Alicia, we have done it for a long time!" he was starting to get depressed. After theirst kid, she stopped allowing him to do anything to her!


    "And? You do not know how to pull out, and for some reason, every time we have sex, you impregnate me. So no." Alicia raised an eyebrow at him and went back to reading her book.


    ke sighed, but he wasn''t going to give up that easy. He walked over and climbed onto the bed and knelt down right next to her, and began poking her in the cheek with his penis Alicia tried to ignore it for a while but finally gave in, turned her head, and opened her mouth, allowing him to slide it inside. She put her book down and looked up at him, and sighed as she began to work his dick for him. Her tongue swirled around the tip as ke let out a gasp of pleasure. Alicia used her free hand to begin massaging her own pussy. She figured since she was going to do it, she would do it all the way.


    A little whileter, Alicia was gripping the sheets as ke pounded her the hardest he has ever pounded her since their marriage. After two weeks of no sex, ke was extremely pent-up.


    ---


    The next afternoon Misaki woke up with Yan sleeping cuddled up next to her on her right, and Meimei was cuddled up next to her on the left. Sleeping with her face still in Misaki''s pussy was Faarel. They were at it all night, all the way until the next morning before they finally passed out. Misaki smiled and thought back to her wives back home and became slightly gloomy. She wanted to see them so badly. But this world was restricting her from being able to. "I hope everything is okay there..."


    ---


    "Where the hell did those fuckerse from!?" Chiho yelled as she looked at the reportsing in.


    "I''m not sure, but they are not from this realm. Also, there have been reports of people from the angel faction amongst them." Gen frowned as he was giving his reports.


    "Ever since Misaki was transported to god knows where those angel fuckers have been getting cockier and cockier,"Miyu yelled in rage. They have had to deal with attacks on their outers as they probed for weaknesses. Now they got the help of some unknown race to begin attacking. If not for the Machine Empires reinforcements, they would have already lost more than just a fews.


    "Begin evacuating all the demon children and from the front liness. We will force a stalemateat the outer rim of our domain once we know the young ones are safe."

 Chapter 286: War

    Chapter 286: War


    "Can we even cause a stalemate? The beings helping the angel faction are very powerful." Ano asked. She was very worried because she had never run into such a strong adversary.


    "It doesn''t matter how strong they are. We must protect this ce until Mitsu gets back." Chiho did not care. She would not waste all the effort Mitsu had put into establishing everything. "At any rate, we have the support of the machine faction. I have also sent a messenger to contact Lord Mevesis to see if he can supply some assistance. Even if we lose every we control, we will protect Earth at all costs. I am willing toy down my life to protect the one thing Mitsu and us had all fought so hard for."


    Seeing Chiho''s determination really sparked a fire in the other girls."Sister Chiho is right! We need to pull ourselves together and protect everything Mitsu wishes to protect!"


    "Mother will return to us, and as her daughter, I do not wish to see this ce disappear. She was the first to show me what it felt like to have a warm, caring family. I will fight alongside you, mamas!" Feng Wei walked into the meeting room. Her eyes were full of determination.


    "Little Wei! If you got hurt, Mitsu would be very sad. But if you truly wish to help, can you watch over the younger demons and keep them safe?" Chiho knew Feng Wei wished to fight by their sides, but she could not allow it. She did not want Feng Wei to get hurt at all. But she knew if she kept her from doing anything at all, that Feng Wei would sneak out to fight. So in order to keep that from happening, she decided it was best to give her a job.


    Feng Wei hated that she could not actually fight but seeing that they were willing to give her the task of keeping the other demon children safe, she was still somewhat happy. "I will do everything possible to keep them safe."


    "That''s our Little Wei! Your brothers and sisters will also be under your care as well. So please look after them. If anything happens to us, you will be the only one who can keep them safe. We are counting on you." Chicho got up and pulled Feng Wei into a hug. The other girls also joined in. They all knew right now they were at a standpoint. Some of them may even lose their lives in the uing battles. If they can not force a stalemate, then arge-scale war is all that is left. And from the looks of their enemy, the chances they had were very slim.


    ---


    On the Angel Faction''s main, a man stood looking out the window with a grin on his face. Next to him stood a grey skinned man with ming red hair. "Hehe To think the leader of a faction who is supposed to be a sign of good was actually willing to ask the death race for assistance."


    "Humph! Don''t get cocky, Deirel. You know this universe is not the same as the others. It runs on differentws, and you kind can not easily get a foothold here. This is why you are limited to sending only those under the true god realm. If not for that bitch being sent to another universe on ident, I would never have even asked you for assistance. This is my only chance. Those women that bitch married are all strong, strong enough to even fight me to a standstill. If it were not for that, I would not need your help. All the factions in this realm are wary of starting any conflicts with the demon faction, and the machine empire has also stepped in and aligned themselves with the demons. Just do your jobs, and I will give you people the ability to grab a foothold easily." Sariel sneered at Deirel.


    Deirel did not reply to his provocation; he only sneered. ''<em>Stupid man indeed. Does he think he will be able to live very long? Once we find the seal to the devils, we will be able to take over this whole universe quickly and easily. After all, devils are the creation of us, the death race.</em>''


    ---


    "Fen''er, get over here!" Ah Chun yelled. She had brought her son with her as she went to visit Misaki at the Misty Cloud Sect.


    "Chun''er, you''re here!" Misaki called out as she saw Ah Chun walking up.


    "I am here! I brought Fen''er since he wouldn''t stop asking toe. I came with news." Ah Chun hugged Misaki and smiled.


    "Oh, what news?" Misaki raised an eyebrow; she was curious about what Ah Chun had to say.


    "There is a mystic realm opening soon. It is said to only open every teen thousand years and only stays open for a short time. But word has it that thews of this world do not apply within the realm. I figured maybe you could contact your family through that system thing you told me about." Ah Chun had gone to great lengths to make sure the rumor was true. She did not want to give Misaki false hope of speaking to her wives.


    Misaki instantly became excited once she heard this. "When? When does it open?"


    "In three days'' time. I can not leave for too long because of the kids, but Master said he would take you there. " Ah Chun replied.


    "Chun''er, thank you!" Misaki hugged Ah Chun tightly as tears rolled down her cheek, which stunned Ah Chun. Misaki, who always seemed calm andposed, was actually crying.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 287: Ancient Mystic Realm

    Chapter 287: Ancient Mystic Realm


    <em><strong>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System]</strong></em>


    Three dayster, Misaki found herself standing outside arge spinning portal floating in the air surrounded by twin dragons that circled around the portal''s outer edge. "This is it. I suggest the three of you be careful. To be honest, I do not even know how old this mystic realm is, but I can feel a very strong power within it. Just remember, if you do not exit the realm before the time limit is up, I don''t even know how long it will be before you can get out. It would depend on the space inside if you will be able to create a rift from there to here."


    "Mmm I am not too worried about it. I may not seem it, but I am a demon goddess after all." Misaki smiled at Boa Chen before grabbing both Faarel''s and Yan''s hands and flying up towards the mystic realm entrance. All those standing around watched as the three girls flew up and floated in front of the entrance.


    Bao Chen looked at them and let out a sigh before sending a voice transmission to Misaki: "Juste back alive. Your sister will kill me otherwise."


    "Tell Chun''er I said to wait for me. I will be back. Even if I do get stuck inside, it will be for a good reason." Misaki had some other thoughts when she heard that this world''sws did not apply inside the mystic realm. If she could ess her system, that meant both her Yan''er and Faarel could be her kin.


    "I will. I wish you good luck." Bao Chen watched as Misaki and the girls entered the mystic realm. He also saw a few unsavory types about to enter as well. His body shed and appeared in front of the mystic realm, blocking the few men who were about to enter. He released his spiritual pressure causing everyone to quickly back away. He looked at the crowd of cultivators in front of him and sneered. He was not going to let a single person pass now that Misaki had entered. He had nned this from the start. In order to keep things from happening, he would make sure to keep anyone else from entering. "From this moment on, there is only exit and no entry to this mystic realm. The rest of you may leave!"


    "What!? Who are you to tell us we can not enter! You do not own this mystic realm!" Someone yelled out in anger. Bao Chen only looked at him, and the man turned into a mist of blood.


    "Anyone else want to say something? I do not mind using everyone here to create a river of blood. This mystic realm is now under my control, and no one is allowed to enter. If you wish to try me, then you will end up like that man." Bao Chen sat down in front of the entrance and crossed his legs. Hepletely ignored everyone''s reactions. To him, making sure Misaki was not bothered by any of these fools was more important than anything else. He waved his hand and created a white crane with his spiritual qi. He gave it a message and sent it on its way.


    On her mountain peak, Ah Chun was tending to her children and getting ready to begin working on creating her sect. Yesterday Misaki hade and returned the mountain range to its previous state. She was now nning to make the mountain peaks suitable for new elders. Bao Chen had also extended the barrier to the entire mountain range. Only her family and friends could enter and exit now. She paused when she sensed a familiar spiritual qi. A white crane flew over to her andnded on the table next to her. "Chun''er, Misaki just entered the mystic realm. She told me to tell you to wait for her. No matter what, she will return. She also said if she got stuck in the mystic realm, it was done for a reason. I will stay here and keep anyone from entering and causing her any issues."


    "Sigh Big Sister I will stay here until you return, no matter how long it takes. I have a sect tobuild anyway!" Ah Cun smiled and sent a message back.


    ---


    "Damn it. We can''t hold them back!" Chiho was soaked in blood. Chiho and the girls had killed so many, yet they were still getting nowhere. The number of enemies was bing too overwhelming; even with the help of the machine race, they were still being pushed back.


    "We are at ourst line of defense! We have lost so much in a short time!" Miyu was worried if things went on like this, they would not even be able to defend earth. It had been a few days since the war started, and they had already lost so much. They were being besieged from all sides by powerful enemies, and their numbers were starting to dwindle. No one was willing to help. Even Lord Mevesis was staying out of it.


    "Sato and Gen are both seriously hurt if we continue like this..." Mo''mo couldn''t help but be worried.


    "Chiho, we may need to evacuate our kids. We can send Little Wei away with all the kids to a ce where they can be safe. We should also evacuate mom and dad as well." Ano said, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Absolutely not!" Misaki Kenji yelled. "I will not abandon anything! Yuki can go with the kids, but I will stay here. I am themander of our forces. If I leave, who will lead them!?"


    "Mitsu..." Chiho suddenly mumbled as her tears began to well up in her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to see Misaki''s smiling face just one more time before she died.


    "Oh? Chiho! Looks like this ce really is not bound by those damn heavenlyws!"

 Chapter 288: Locked In Part One

    Chapter 288: Locked In Part One


    "Mitsu." Chiho felt a wave of tears begin to roll down her cheeks. The voice she had dreamed about hearing for so long, she finally heard. She wondered if she was actually hearing Misaki''s voice or if her mind was actually ying tricks on her.


    "Yeah, it''s me! Sorry, the ce I was sent to has these weird heavenlyws thing that blocks my system. How is everything?" Misaki asked. She could tell Chiho was crying. But she was not sure if it was Chiho being happy to hear from her or if there was another reason.


    Chiho wiped her tears and slowly began to exin the situation. "Right now, we are being overwhelmed. Sato and Gen are seriously hurt, and if this keeps up, we will not be able to survive. We were nning to send the kids away and hide them away with the machine race."


    "Evacuate." Misaki said firmly.


    "Huh?" Chiho was actually confused. She did not know if she meant the kids or everyone.


    "Abandon it all. Hideout in the machine race. I would recall you all, but this system function will not work with you being in a different universe. The most I can do is talk to you like this. Chiho, I need you to be strong for me. You need to lead the other girls and keep everyone safe. I will get back to you all as fast as I can. But it may be a long time before I can. It seems the gods realm in our universe is very strange. Only the Machine race has a proper way of entering that universe. Chun''er''s master exined a lot of things to me. Anyway, now is not the time to talk. I want you to have all the girls pack up everything and retreat. Take our kids, my parents, and my sisters, and get the hell out of there. Your lives are more important than anything! Have the others hold the line and once you are safe, have them disperse and go into hiding. The day I return, I will burn that fucking ce to the ground!


    "Always remember Chiho, I love you and the girls very much. If one of you got hurt or died on me, I would lose my mind. So your safety is the most important, do you understand?" Misaki loved her wives and her kids. She cared for all her kin, but when it came time to choose, she would put the safety of her family above the others. And those who died helping her family escape she would avenge by creating a sea of blood in her path.


    "Mmm Mitsu I No, all of us miss you so much." Chiho began to tear up again. But she now did not feel as desperate as she did before. With Misaki''s words, she felt her heart was now at peace. She knew what needed to be done.


    "I know. I will be talking with each of them. You go and start getting things ready. Contact John or Saddi and have them prepare a refuge for you." Misaki paused for a second before continuing, "Chiho, be careful."


    "I will..." Chiho said before the connection was broken. She then turned to the other girls who were staring at her in confusion. "Mitsu just contacted me. She will be talking to you all soon. I will begin preparations for us to leave. We are all evacuating. When you finished speaking with her, make sure you get right to work. We got a lot to do."


    All the girls looked at Chiho, stunned, and then suddenly Miyu squealed out Misaki''s name when she heard Misaki''s voice. Just knowing they could speak to Misaki brought a wave of relief for the girls. Misaki was their pir. Their rock. They all depended on her.


    "Chiho, Mitsu really contacted you?" Misaki Kenji asked.


    "Mmm, we are abandoning everything. She wants us to take refuge with the machine race."


    ---


    "You seem happy, yet sad." Yan said as she looked at Misaki.


    "Mmm Your sisters are in trouble. They were attacked by the angel faction and some unknown race. All I know is when I can finally return to my universe. I will destroy everything in my path. My kin are dying left and right, and more will be sacrificed to save my family. I will honor their sacrifices by bathing in my enemies'' blood. But before that, the two of you and I need to grow stronger. So to do this, you will first need to be demons. Only then will you truly be one of my kin." Misaki had not brought this up before since she did not know how long it would be before she would have a chance to actually make them demons. But now that she was in a ce that did not abide by the heavenlyws that restricted her system, she could finally offer them this chance. "I will not force you to be demons. This ispletely up to you."


    "I will do it!" Yan was the first to instantly agree.


    "I will too." Faarel said right after. The thought of truly bing Misaki''s kin was all they cared about. They wanted to be with Misaki, and if this is what it meant to truly be seen as one of her kin, then they would be demons. The added strength was just a bonus.


    Misaki smiled and pulled the two girls into a hug. "We will first find a safe ce. We may even be trapped in this mystic realm for a very long time. Are you still willing?"


    "Yes!"Both replied at the same time.


    "Then let''s go." Misaki was worried about her other wives and family. But at least in this ce, she could keep tabs on them. She just did not know how long it would take before she could leave this ce. She had to wait on the girl''s evolution and also break the bindings of this mystic realm; if it did turn out, that they would end up being stuck in here.

 Chapter 289: Locked In Part Two

    Chapter 289: Locked In Part Two


    Misaki and the girls flew across the mystic realm in search of a ce for Yan and Faarel to be demons. All the while, Misaki was receiving updates on her wives, who were in the middle of escaping the siege they were under.


    ---


    "Is everyone together?" Chiho asked as she looked at everyone. All the girls, their children, Misaki''s parents and family, Gen and Sato and their families, andstly, the demon children with their mothers.


    "I count over one thousand in total that could get here in time. Our people, along with the backup from the machine race, are doing everything they can to hold them off. John and Saddi have opened a portal for us."Misaki Kenji replied.


    "Alright, send Sato and Gen through first along with all the children." Chiho yelled out, but no one moved.


    One of the demon mothers stepped forward and shook her head. "Madam, we can not go first. You are our goddess''s wives. Your safety takes priority over our own. Please go through first with your children. As long as you all are alive, our demon faction will never fall!"


    "Long live our goddess!" "Long live our goddess!" "Long live our goddess!" "Long live our goddess!"


    Everyone around them began chanting, causing Chiho to begin to tear up at how willing the people Misaki took under her belt were ready toy down their lives for them. "Chiho go. I will stay behind and make sure everyone else gets through."


    "No, dad, if you get left behind" Chiho did not want to leave Misaki Kenji behind. This was Misaki''s father. Their father.


    "You girls call me dad then fucking listen to what I am saying. Take everyone from the Misaki family and get the fuck through that portal now!" Misaki Kenji yelled. If it were not for the fact that the voice of a little girl yelling in rage sounded more like a temper tantrum than anything, his words would have really held some weight. But even still, Chiho nodded her head and motioned to the other girls. Misaki''s kids were led into the portal that looked like a swirling disk of water, the girls following them right after. Chiho watched as Misaki Yuki said goodbye to Kenji and made sure Misaki Yuki and her wives, along with Misaki''s sisters, all made it through as well. Then Gen and Sato with their families. She stood there and looked at Misaki Kenji, who smiled back at her and mouthed the word: "Go..." Only then did she tearfully pass through the portal.


    "Alright, Mothers and children go through next!" Misaki Kenji yelled out. But soon after, a loud explosion was heard outside as something had mmed into Jin''s shield.


    "Sir, it seems the enemy has broken through thest line of defense! My people are doing their best to hold them off." Jin announced.


    "Fuck! Jin, what''s the damage? Can you hold on?" Misaki Kenji asked. He felt bad because Jin may be an airship, but he was also a living being!


    "My shield will onlyst maybe two more of those attacks. Please get as many as possible through the portal, sir. It has been a pleasure to fight with you." Jin already knew he was not going to live through this. But he would not go down without a fight.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    "Sir, shields are down. Please hurry! I can only hold them for so long." Jin announced.


    Misaki Kenji looked at the kids and mothers that were left and sighed. He turned to his men and made a firm decision. "You four make sure they get through. Protect them with your lives. The rest of you are with me. We will hold them off as long as we can. If the portal gets destroyed, try to escape with the kids. If they make it through, disperse and do your best to live another day!!"


    "Yes, sir!" Over five hundred of their soldiers yelled out at the same time. With Misaki Kenji in the lead, he led his men to buy them some time.


    ---


    Misaki looked at the two ck med eggs and sat down beside them. She opened her menu to see many of her kin were already dead, each of their names marked in red. She saw her wives and kids seemed to be safe, so were her mother and her sisters, but when she looked at her father''s name, it began to flicker before turning red... Tears began to well up in her eyes as she touched his name, bringing up his menu. Next to his name in his status window, it read deceased.


    "Chiho..." Misaki sent a message to Chiho.


    "Misaki? What''s wrong? Follow Saddi! She will send you to where they are housing us!" Chiho could tell something was up. But before Misaki could answer, she watched as the portal suddenly shut down. She instantly knew what Misaki was about to say.


    "My father has died. I will break the news to my Mom. Help her hold a funeral." Misaki couldn''t keep the tears back anymore and began crying. She did not expect to be this ovee with grief. She pulled her knees up to her chest and buried her head into her knees. She was ming herself for not being there to protect them


    ---


    "I never expected space to be so vast. With so many forms of life. We have been traveling for twenty years now, and we still have not reached the mid-way point." Alicia wished they could move a bit faster, but they were now getting closer to the Death race''s domain. So they had to proceed with more caution.


    "We will get there. Plus, you just had another child did you not? I am starting to think you and your husband are rabbits. Your castle is filled with your children who are of all ages. You have what fifteen kids now?" Yin Li asked while giggling.


    "Li, it is because of that damn husband of mine that I end up pregnant all the time." Alicia said, doing her best to defend herself.


    "You know you can wear protection. It is an ancient technique to wrap it up, you know." Yin Li''s words made Alicia blush. Alicia had no way to argue what Yin Li had just said.

 Chapter 290: Locked In Part Three

    Chapter 290: Locked In Part Three


    <em><strong>[Check Out My New Novel: The Trinity System]</strong></em>


    Twenty years passed, and Misaki had turned into a cultivation machine. The mystic realm she was currently in had closed, locking them inside. When it closed, the whole ce was covered in darkness, and the demonic beasts that roamed thend below became very active. To be safe, Misaki had even taken Faarel and Yan, who were now enclosed in their ck med eggs to the top of a mountain and created a dwelling there.


    After her father died during the attack, Misaki became serious about growing stronger. She nned to destroy the entire gods realm when she finally returned to that universe. She had noticed many of her people were alive, but the cost was billions of losses, besides her family and the few hundreds of kids and mothers who made it through the portal to take refuge with the machine race. There were only a few thousand demons who had escaped to the far reaches of the gods realm.


    Her people died unjust deaths, and this enraged Misaki to the point that she almost went insane. If it were not for the fact that her wives were always contacting her, she would have really lost it. They were able to keep her out of a depressed state. That feeling of thinking it was her fault for not being able to protect her kin weighed heavy on her mind. It was her wives that told her to work on bing stronger so she coulde back to them faster.


    "Oh? It seems I broke through. I got some kind of funny mini Misaki sitting in my soul realm now. I think Chun''er called this realm the nascent soul realm. It seems I still got quite a long way to go..." Misaki mumbled to herself. She got up and stretched a bit and walked to the entrance of her immortal cave, and looked out into the darkness. "I guess I will go get something to eat!"


    ---


    Ten more years passed, and at the edge of the universe, Alicia had found herself in a bit of a bind.


    "This doesn''t look good." Alicia said as she looked at the strange magic circle that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "I have never seen these kinds of inscriptions before." Yin Li looked at Alicia, who was looking back at her. The two nodded at each other and then tried to fly out of the range of the magic circle, but just before they got to the edge, they were both flung backward.


    "What the hell is this!?" Alicia yelled as she stabilized herself.


    "I think we are trapped. It might be a trap to keep those who wished to reach the edge of space from doing so. I am not sure if this is the work of the first Origin or the work of some other higher beings like the death race. But it seems we are indeed stuck here until we can break out of this ce." Yin Li replied.


    "Then let me try this Ahhh!" Alicia went to use her bloodline power but was immediately riddled with pain causing her to be unable to transform.


    "Are you okay!?" Yin Li flew over to Alicia and checked her pulse. "Don''t try doing that again. You damaged your meridians. They will heal with no problem, but if you try to transform once more, they might be destroyed." Yin Li was a little surprised to see such a thing happen. A bloodline should never react in such a way. She could only think that this magic circle had something to do with it.


    Turning back the clock a bit. The two girls had been traveling for a long time. Alicia would only stop once a night to visit with her family and check on things at the castle. Besides that, she was always traveling, working her way to the outer reaches of the universe to try to bypass the death race''s territory then as they entered an area of space devoid of anything. No gases,s, or any other celestial bodies, for that matter. They stumbled into this magic circle that appeared out of nowhere.


    This now brings us to the current event. "Li, try to attack the barrier and see if it will break or not. If I can''t use my bloodline, then that makes you the strongest person right now between us."


    "Alright, let''s give it a try." Yin Li began slowly moving her hands about in front of her in a circle-like motion. But the effect she had expected to happen was not happening at all. She stopped what she was doing and looked at her hands in disbelief. "What''s going on?" Yin Li once again began trying to cast her spell, but no matter what she did, nothing was happening.


    "Li?" Alicia looked at Yin Li, confused only to have Yin Li turn and look at her as she frowned and shook her head.


    "I can''t use any magic or any of my powers for that matter. This whole space is like an anti-everything zone." Yin Li frowned. She felt very helpless at this time since there was no telling how long they would be trapped here if they could not use any of their power.


    "Then..." Alicia pulled out her space and tried to enter it. But no matter how many times she tried, it did not work. She began to tear up and started to be scared. she did not want to be stuck out in space and not even be able to see her family. "What do we do?"


    "I am not sure For now, you should heal up. Maybe when you are healed with thebined efforts of both of us, we can at least enter your space. Then we can work out a n from there." Yin Li suggested.


    Alicia thought for a moment and decided this was the best course of action. Just now, when she tried to use her power to infuse it with her space, she could not exert enough strength because when she tried to give it her all, her meridians began hurting.


    A month passed before Alicia was finally fully healed. The two girls stared at each other. Their hands were both holding on to the small rock. They gave each other a nod and began working together, infusing every bit of power they could muster up into Alicia''s space. They could not use much power because every time they did, it would just disappear upon leaving their body, but their efforts were not in vain. A bright light shed, and the two girls disappeared from the darkness of space. A lone rock sat floating within the confines of the magic circle, in the midst of the deepest darkest part of space.

 Chapter 291: Time To Depart Part One

    Chapter 291: Time To Depart Part One


    "I wonder how much longer that girl will be locked in there..." Bao Chen mumbled to himself as he went to the ce Misaki entered the mystic realm many years ago. Next to him was Ah Chun. She stood tall with her hands behind her back, staring off into the distance. The wind blew, causing her hair and robes to flutter ever so slightly.


    "Mmm It has been seventy years since then But I am sure she will be out soon. I mean, this is Big Sister we are talking about." Ah Chun said this, but the worry in her eyes could not be hidden. She was very worried about Misaki. She hoped that Misaki could break out of that mystic realm faster.


    "Chun''er, you have had a lot of free timetely, no?" Bao Chen tried to change the topic. He could tell Ah Chun was bing depressed.


    "I passed the sect master position over to Fen''er. He has already hit the nascent soul realm. Speaking of a lot of free time, Master, where have you been wandering off to as ofte?" Ah Chun asked. She had noticed that Bao Chen would disappear for a few years here and there, but she never thought to ask him what he was doing.


    "Ahhh I have been going to what this world calls the god realm in search of a weak spot in the barrier that blocks everyone from leaving this world. With our strength reduced to the absolute peak of this world, it will be hard to break through without finding the weakest point. " Bao Chen exined.


    "I see Well, I am ready to leave this when Big Sisteres out. Mother, my sisters, and my children will do fine from now on. Mother is now in the immortal king realm, which is the peak of this world. So the sect will be secure. Big Sister Yan and Rou''er are also both in the immortal realm. The against the heavens sect will never have to worry about any enemies. If anyone were to attempt to attack them, they would be stupid. Shen''er also hit the peak of the immortal king realm. He worked hard so he coulde with me. Things moved along much faster than I had expected. Now I am just waiting on Big Sister." Ah Chun was ready. She had already set everything up so nothing would happen after she left. She was ready to find the other girl.


    "That''s good to hear. You really need to start working on growing stronger. You are the only one falling behind right now." Bao Chen was relieved that Ah Chun was finally ready to depart.


    "I know. But can you me me? I am over fifteen thousand years old if you count all my lives. I finally had a chance to settle down and form a family with the man I love." Ah Chun said with a slight blush to her cheeks.


    "Haha. Not at all. Your life is to be full of meaning. Trust me when I say this but having settled down to have a family when you can never die is a good thing. I am sure your sect will grow even stronger as time goes on as well, and your family members will multiply by the thousands in a few hundred years. To be honest, it makes me a little jealous since I never got a chance to have a family." Bao Chen was indeed a little jealous, but the girl he fell for was more of a firecracker and did not want anything to do with romance and love.


    As the two talked inside the mystic realm, Misaki stood with two girls standing by her side. One was shorter than normal. She only came up to Misaki''s chest. She had a thin pointed ck tail and two short ck horns. Her midnight blue hair that flowed down to her waist shimmered like an ocean in the dead of night. Her darkenedplexion looked like a light tan. Her big ck eyes and beautiful lips matched well with her cute roundish face. This cute little demon was Misaki Yan. On Misaki''s other side was Faarel. Her features did not change very much. The only difference was she became slightly shorter and more petite. Her tail also became skinnier.


    The two girls stood with Misaki at the entrance of the Mystic realm as she stared at the silver stone dragons that rotated in mid-air. "Mmm, so If I were to supply these with power, it should open the portal." Misaki nodded at her own assumption then turned to the two girls. "Are you two ready?"


    "Wherever Mitsu is, I will follow." Yan said with a smile. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Misaki''s lips. Faarel, not to be outdone, did the same. "Mmm, like sister Yan says, I will also follow you wherever you go."


    "Then let''s get out of here!" Misaki said with a smile. She had been waiting for a long time for this. She spent a long time in this ce, and now it was time for her to finally break free not of just this mystic realm but the world itself. She now needed to search for a way back to her family. She had hit the peak of this world''s cultivation during this time and finished the second requirement in order for her to evolve once more. Now she only needed to cultivate something called holy qi.


    Misaki raised her hands, and two kinds of power began flowing out of her hands and into the stone dragon statues. The statues shook and began to glow slightly, causing the air around them to vibrate. Bing impatient, Misaki sent all her power at once into the statues as she shouted: "Open, you fucking piece of shit!"

 Chapter 292: Time To Depart Part Two

    Chapter 292: Time To Depart Part Two


    Outside the mystic realm, the air began to quake, causing both Ah Chun and Bao Chen to smile. "Big Sister must have heard us talking!" Ah Chun was really excited to see Misaki after all these years. She had been waiting for this day for so long.


    "If we channel our spiritual qi at the center of the distortion, we can help her open it from this side." Bao Chen said as he stretched out his hands, sending his spiritual qi to the center of the disturbance. Ah Chun said nothing and did the same as they pushed as much spiritual qi as they could out of their bodies. On the inside, Misaki was doing the same.


    On Ah Chun''s side, a crack began to appear, slowly growing bigger and bigger. Beyond this crack was a disk of water with twin stone dragons circling it. Inside the mystic realm, the entire ce suddenly lit up as the disk of water began to finally move and swirl around. Misaki smiled and said: "You two hold on to me. We are going to jump in."


    Yan and Faarel both clung tightly to Misaki, and with a tap of her foot, Misaki jumped forward and into the swirling water. The area around them changed, and Misaki found herself floating in the sky. In front of her were two people staring back at her with smiles on their faces. Ah Chun who couldn''t control herself any longer, yelled: "Big Sister!" before jumping on Misaki and hugging her tightly.


    "Looks like it worked!" Misaki said with a lightugh as she patted Ah Chun''s head. Bao Chen smiled and then looked at the two other girls and suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. He knew who they were, but not only did they give off arge amount of pressure, they were both at the peak of this realm. He could also tell the two seemed to be able to use magic now as well.


    "Little girl, I do not know what you did but thank the heavens you came out now. Were you able to contact your family?" Bao Chen asked. But he quickly saw Misaki''s face turn very frightening.


    "Mmmit''s a long story." Misaki said, her whole body radiating a strong bloodlust and killing intent. So strong that even Ah Chun''s asura blood was beginning to boil.


    "Big Sister?" Ah Chun asked, confused at the sudden change in Misaki''s aura.


    Misaki then went on to exin what had happened. "For now, the machine empire has sent extra reinforcements. I know it is not their fault, but I do wish they had gotten those reinforcements quicker. Otherwise, my father and my kin"


    "You said the death race?" Bao Chen asked, his brow furrowed.


    "Mmm They only attacked the demon faction. Since then, they have kept silent. All I know it was the angel faction that asked for the death race''s help. From what I know, they ended up splitting up thes between the two races. The only exception was my homeworld, Earth. Theypletely destroyed it. Chun''er, we need to find this other girl and quickly. I need to head back to my old universe and turn it into a sea of blood. If you can not leave this yet, then we will need to meet up after I find a path home." Misaki exined. She wanted to return home no matter what.


    "Big Sister, it''s fine. I will be joining you. But what do you n to do with Meimei? She has been worried sick about you this entire time." Ah Chun felt bad for Meimei since she felt like Misaki did not love her anymore.


    "She wille with us. Once we exit this world, I can turn her into one of my kin. I only did not bring her with me in case I never made it out of the mystic realm. Meimei is part of your family. I did not want you to worry about her, so I left her behind." Misaki replied. She really did not wish to worry Ah Chun more than she had to.


    "I am sure Meimei will be happy to see you. Let''s n to leave in the next few days. During this time can you spend some alone time with Meimei. She has been worried sick." Ah Chun asked.


    "Mmm. I will." Misaki answered with a smile.


    The group quickly made their way back to the now Against the Heavens Sect. In an immortal cave situated at the top of the fifth peak, Meimei sat on her bed with her knees up to her chin, staring off into space. "Will Mitsu ever return..."


    "Mmm I can if you wish for it hard enough." Misaki''s voice floated into Meimei''s ears, and before she could even react, she was embraced from behind.


    The familiar scent of the girl she loved filled her nose, causing Meimei''s tears to begin to fall. "Mitsu! My Mitsu!" No longer able to contain herself, Meimei turned and hugged Misaki tightly.


    "Your Mitsu is here. Sorry for making you wait so long." Misaki grabbed Meimei''s chin and lifted her head. She leaned in and pushed her lips against Meimei''s, causing Meimei to let out a muffled moan.


    Their tongues began to swirl around each other as Misaki slid her hand down Meimei''s body undoing her robes. Misaki gripped one of the mounds on Meimei''s chest, gently squeezing it. Meimei softly moaned. She had been dreaming of this day for so long. To feel the touch of the woman she loved, the feel of her fingers as they caressed her body. The ecstasy she felt when her fingers hooked inside her pussy and yed with her clit. Misaki smiled and ripped Meimei''s underwear right off her body, revealing her white unblemished skin underneath. Her perky pink nipples stood tall, showing how aroused she truly was. Misaki gripped Meimei''s thighs and lifted her up, and pushed her face into Meimei''s already wet pussy, stabbing her tongue deep inside her. Meimei'' squealed with joy as she ran her fingers through Miski''s hair.


    Misaki pulled her face back and looked up at Meimei with a smile. She had pussy juice dripping down her chin. "Mei, you taste just as sweet as I remember."

 Chapter 293: Setting Out

    Chapter 293: Setting Out


    <strong><em>[1 chapter today due to me still trying to figure out what trouble this crazy duo will get into next. Feel free to leave any ideas you have down below!]</em></strong>


    Misaki and Meimei were held up in her immortal cave for three days and three nights. The entire time Meimei never had even a stitch of clothing on, nor did she leave the bed. On the day that Misaki was to head to the gods realm and break through this world''s barrier, she woke up to Meimeiying on top of her, still sound asleep. Misaki smiled and gently rolled her over before getting out of bed and stretching. She used magic to wash herself clean before putting on a clean set of clothes. Once she was done, she washed Meimei with magic as well and dressed her all the while she slept. Misaki knew she had gone too far, and Meimei was not going to be waking up anytime soon.


    Picking up the soundly sleeping Meimei, she shifted her to her back and carried her out of the immortal cave and flew off to where Ah Chun, Yan, and Faarel were waiting. "She looks like she ispletely satisfied." Ah Chun said with a smile as she saw Misakind. Meimei had a peaceful smile on her face as she peacefully slept.


    "MMm I at least hope so. Is everything ready? Did you say all your goodbyes?"Misaki asked.


    "Yep, Mother wouldn''t stop crying, and it took forever to calm her down. I promised to return one day and visit." Ah Chun replied. She hated saying goodbye, and she didn''t know how long her journey would actually take. She only knew that it would be a very long time until she returned.


    "Then we should head out. We are heading to the gods realm of this world, right?" Misaki had not visited any other ces really sinceing to this world; she saw no reason to. Not to mention she spent a long time in that mystic realm. But what bothered her at this time and why she wanted to hurry up was because while she was on this except in that mystic realm, she could not contact Chiho and the rest.


    "I already created a rift to take us right to this world''s gods realm. No need to go through the other realms." Bao Chen said, then waved his hand, creating a distortion rift. Everyone that was going on this new journey was Misaki, Yan, Faarel, Meimei, Ah Chun, Ning Shen, and Bao Chen.


    Once the distortion rift was fully formed, Bao Chen led the way as they all took turns entering it. On the other side, a vast oceanid before them. There was no sign ofnd anywhere near them, but this was the location where Bao Chen had found the weakest spot in the barrier that enclosed this world. Bao Chen turned and looked at the group and nodded his head as he began to exin what was next. "From here, we will fly up until we reach the barrier. Once we do, I will set up a small array that will help amplify our powers. The array will gather our powers and fire a concentrated beam at the weak point, creating an opening. We will have a limited amount of time to pass through the opening since the heavenlyws of this world will try to repair the barrier. With that said, give me some time to set this up."


    While Bao Chen worked, Ah Chun went over to Misaki and poked the sleeping Meimei''s cheek. "I bet she will sleep right through it all."


    "It''s fine. She needs it after the past few days." Misaki replied with a big grin on her face.


    Ah Chun let out augh as she looked over at Ning Shen. She knew how tired Meimei was since the man over there put her through the same thing. Changing the subject, Ah Chun asked: "How quickly do you think we will meet up with the other girl?"


    "I am not sure, but I hope it is quick. I really need to go back and save my family. The death race is quiet for the time being, but I do not know how long it willst. It could be two days, maybe even thousands of years, but I do know that there was no such thing as the death race when I first arrived in the gods realm of my universe. This means the Angel faction and that fucking Sariel somehow came in contact with them and made a deal. But to me, everyone who chose to ignore the situation ispletely guilty as well. This includes those who watch over the realm as well. Chun''er, are you willing to help me raise hell?" Misaki asked.


    "Big Sister, your family is my family, just like how my family is your family. I will help you destroy or kill whoever you wishno need to ask. Just point to who needs to die, and I will cut their head off. You should know that bathing in my enemies'' blood is my specialty." Ah Chun replied. Misaki chuckled. She had heard stories of how Ah Chun had a habit that if she was drawing blood that it would stter on her no matter what.


    "Okay, it''s set up. Start pouring your power into the array!" Bao Chen instructed.


    Misaki and the rest nodded and began doing what he asked. As their power flowed into the array, it began to light up and spin in a circle. This circle slowly extended, creating a tube-like structure. Once it hit the barrier, the sky began to tremble, and a loud booming sound was heard. Dark clouds began to spread overhead, but they all ignored them. Bao Chen already knew this was the heavenlyws of this world trying to stop them. After almost five minutes of bombarding the barrier, a shattering sound was heard, and the sky above shattered into pieces revealing a starry night sky.


    "It''s open. Let''s go! Quickly!" At Bao Chen''s word, everyone''s body shed through the opening. Once they were through and the stream of power the array was receiving vanished, the array shattered into pieces, and the sky began to repair itself.


    Outside in space, seven figures could be seen floating above a covered in mist.

 Chapter 294: Parting Ways

    Chapter 294: Parting Ways


    "So this is what lies beyond the sky..." Ning Shen looked around in amazement.


    "It is very pretty." Yan looked around in awe at everything she was seeing, her tail waggingback and forth.


    Faarel was also looking around curiously. Even though she was not saying anything, the excitement in her eyes said it all. Misaki looked at the girls and smiled. Meimei, who was still sleeping soundly on her back, finally began to stir. "Mmm Mitsu no more My body can''t take it."


    Ah Chun couldn''t help but let out augh as both Ning Shen and Bao Chen looked away, acting as if they did not hear anything. "Mei, you need to wake up and take a look around you."


    "Hmmm?" Meimei slowly opened her eyes, and as she suddenly grasped what was going on, her eyes shot wide open. "Where am I!?"


    "We left the and are now standing in outer space. Below us is the where you were born and raised." Misaki pointed below them. Meimei looked down and gasped.


    "So pretty!" Meimei was just like the other girls and began looking around curiously.


    "Okay, before we head out, Meimei, are you ready to be one of my kin?" Misaki asked. She nned to have Meimei be one of her kin, then let her evolve into a demon.


    "Mmm! I am ready." Meimei answered with no hesitation.


    *Ding!*


    [Meimei would like to be a follower!]


    Misaki quickly hit yes, making Meimei officially one of her Kin. She then went on to exin everything to Meimei about the evolution process and how it works. When she was done, Misaki asked: "Are you ready?"


    "Mmm But before that, can I have a kiss?" Meimei asked, blushing. She had never kissed anyone in front of so many people before. But since she knew she would be inside an egg evolving, she wanted to at least give Misaki one more kiss. Everyone quickly turned away to let the two have their moment.


    Misaki smiled and pulled Meimei into her arms, and gave her a deep passionate kiss. After a few minutes, their lips parted, and Misaki patted Meimei on the head before hitting the evolution button. Meimei''s eyes slowly began to close as she curled up into the fetal position before ck mes circled around her, forming a ck med egg. After which, Misaki stored Meimei into her system so nothing would happen to her.


    "Alright, everything is ready." Misaki said as she grabbed Yan''s and Faarel''s hands.


    "Actually." Bao Chen interrupted. "Mitsu, and Chun''er you two will be going off on your own. I will be taking the two girls and the young man here to go do some training on a I know about a little ways from here. You two will need to go find the other girl ande back and meet up with us."


    "Master?" Ah Chun was confused at the sudden change in ns. She had thought they would all be traveling together.


    "You two are already strong enough to roam the universe as is. You have both been through many battles and understand what needs to be done when fighting. While Ning Shen has the knowledge and fighting ability, he is still too low of cultivation to be able to roam freely around the universe. As for the girls, they are both demi gods already due to this evolution thing and bing demons. But their fighting skills areckluster and will end up dead or end up getting Mitsu killed trying to protect them. The world I am taking them to is a very good ce to train. It is heavily saturated in both magicules and spiritual qi. It will give them a chance to learn their new powers as well." Bao Chen exined. He was doing this so that when it came down to a real fight to the death, no one would hold Ah Chun and Misaki back.


    Misaki looked at Yan and Faarel with a questioning look. Yan spoke up first. "I will undergo the training. I want to be of use to you on this journey and not someone who will endanger you or hold you back."


    "I feel the same." Faarel nodded her head, agreeing with Yan''s words.


    "If that is how you girls feel, then I will not stop you. But now, It may be a long time before I return to pick you both up." Misaki hated leaving her wives alone like this. She felt very reluctant to let them leave, but if this is what they decided, then she was not one to go against their wishes.


    "We know, and we will both miss you greatly. But we also know that from here on out, things will not be easy. If we are not able to use our powers correctly, then we will end up being more of a burden. As your wives, we can not allow ourselves to burden you." Yan said firmly. She knew Faarel felt the same way.


    "If this is what you want, then I will do my best to return and pick you up as quickly as I can." Misaki pulled the two girls into a hug, not wanting to let them go.


    On the other side, Ning Shen and Ah Chun were also hugging and saying their goodbyes. "Shen''er, if you cheat on me, I will cut your dick off and then feed it to you, so make sure you keep it in your pants, okay?"

 Chapter 295: Meeting Part One

    Chapter 295: Meeting Part One


    Misaki and Ah Chun set out across the universe in the direction Bao Chen pointed them in. "If you go now, you will find what you are searching for at the universe''s edge." This was a cryptic message that he left behind before taking the others for training. Because of this message, the two did not stop at anys to check out what they were like. They continued moving through space day in and day out. After a while, they lost count as to how many days, months, or years passed. But one day, though, they came upon a strange scene.


    "What''s this?" Ah Chun asked, looking at the circle of light in front of her.


    "Seems to be an ancient magic circle of some kind." Misaki answered. "Chun''er, I don''t think you should touch it."


    Ah Chun brought her hand back just before touching the barrier surrounding it. Her eyes locked onto a certain object. "But Big Sister, look at that thing there. In this entire area, there is only a small rock sitting inside this magic circle. Maybe it is some kind of ancient being or something."


    "Let''s not mess with it in case it is some kind of strong being that we can not deal with. I would rather not die before I deal with the death race. Come on, let''s go." Misaki said before turning around and began to fly off but was stopped when a voice came from behind her.


    "Please wait! I need your help!"


    Ah Chun and Misaki turned to see a young woman with golden hair and a halo floating above her head. Their eyes locked with hers, and at the same moment, each one of them had a wave of emotion sweep over them.


    After a long silence, Misaki finally spoke up. "It''s her. The girl we have been searching for. Chun''er that master of yours was right."


    "Mmm This makes me want to punch him even more. But first things first." Ah Chun looked at the girl in front of her and asked: "Your name?"


    "Alicia. My guess is you are Chun''er? But the girl beside you, Although I feel a connection to you, I do not know your name. " Alicia scanned Misaki up and down. Just like Ah Chun, she had a strong connection with this girl as well.


    "Misaki Mitsu. You can just call me Mitsu, or as Chun''er calls me, you can use Big Sister too." Misaki said with a smile. She already knew who Alicia was once she said her name. She couldn''t stop the overwhelming feeling welling up inside her causing her eyes to water up.


    "Mitsu Mitsu..." Alicia was having issues with her feelings right now. Her mind was turning into a mess. But she knew she would have to set aside these feelings at this time. Although she aplished her goal of finding the two girls she had been searching for, this did not change the fact that she was still trapped in this ce. "Then Mitsu Chun''er, I need your help in escaping this magic circle. All powers within this circle are negated, so I am unable to destroy it. I was actually on my way to find the two of you when I got stuck in this ce over seventy years ago."


    "Hmmm it negates magic from the inside. I wonder if it will repel it from the outside." Misaki waved her hand, sending a simple fireball spell at the magic circle. It smashed into the barrier, causing it to shake slightly.


    "Looks like the effect only applies to the inside." Ah Chun said as she made her ughter of time appear in her hands. She raised it up and then sliced down, sending a sword beam straight at the barrier. This time the entire barrier shook more violently. Alicia, who was on the other side, eyes lit up with hope. She had been stuck inside this ce for so long she really could not wait to escape.


    "I think with ourbined powers, we can break it or at least form a hole in it. Alicia, step back a bit more. I do not want you to get caught up in the explosion." Misaki instructed as she also moved further back. She even pulled Ah Chun with her.


    "Alright." Alicia grabbed her space and went to the far side of the magic circle as far back as she could.


    "Chun''er, we will need to use our strongest direct attacks and target the same spot. Although it seems like an ancient magic circle, the barrier seems fragile. From the outside. So we should be able to get Alicia out of there." Misaki exined. Ah Chun could only agree with Misaki since she had no knowledge of magic circles.


    "Ready when you are." Ah Chun said as she began topress spiritual energy in her hands.


    Misaki nodded and waved her hand, causing millions of ck orbs to form around her. They then began to collect in her outstretched hands. Their hair began to flutter as their powers gather. When both of them were ready, they nodded at each other, sending out both of their attacks.


    The two attacks, both covered in ck mes, seemed tobine and merge as they got close to the barrier. On contact, almost as if millions of atomic bombs had gone off, arge explosion happened, sending waves of energy in all directions.


    In another part of space near where Misaki and Ah Chun were, a mass of figures in the tens of thousands could be seen making their way towards the three girls.

 Chapter 296: Meeting Part Two

    Chapter 296: Meeting Part Two


    As Misaki and Ah Chun''s hair fluttered in the aftershock, a figure emerged from the magic circle with a bright smile on her face. She flew over and wrapped her arms around both Ah Chun and Misaki. "Thank you so much!"


    The attack was able to rip a hole in the barrier allowing Alicia to escape. Alicia had to move quickly because she noticed the barrier was repairing itself and at a fast pace. Luckily she was quick and, after seventy years of being stuck in such a ce, was finally free.


    "It is good that you are free. But I wonder who put this magic circle here..." Misaki said as she looked at the now fully repaired magic circle.


    "Seems to be made by an ancient race. My only guess that this has something to do with the death race." Alicia said as she took another look at the magic circle.


    "The death race!" Misaki''s aura suddenly changed as killing intent began to pour out of her body.


    "Big Sister, rx; we will find a way back to your universe and save your family." Ah Chun knew how much Misaki hated the death race after they attacked her people, killing them and her father.


    "So you have had troubles with the death race as well?" Alicia asked out of curiosity.


    Misaki went on to tell Alicia what had happened. The entire time Alicia''s face scrunched up. She knew exactly where Misaki wasing from after almost losing her own parents due to those from above taking orders from the death race. "Then we should hurry and pick up the rest of your family here. Chun''er If you wish, I can also ce your home into my space."


    "You can, what!?" Ah Chun looked at Alicia in amazement. She was not sure if she heard correctly or not, but when thinking of how much stronger Alicia actually waspared to them, it seemed it was within her abilities.


    "I can keep your family safe within my space. Just like I have with my own world along with many others." Alicia exined. "Maybe it is easier to show you."


    Alicia waved her hand, and both Ah Chun and Misaki were brought into her space. Whatid before them was a lush meadow, and off in the distance was a small cottage. The three girls flew over to the cottage andnded just outside of it. In the yard were many kids; each resembled Alicia in some way.


    "Seems someone was busy being a baby factory," Misaki said jokingly, causing Alicia to blush from ear to ear.


    "Ask my husband why he doesn''t wrap it up!" Alicia tried to defend herself, but the looks she was getting from both Misaki and Ah Chun caused her to blush even more. It got to the point where she finally yelled out: "Okay! I like sex! Sue me!"


    *Pfft!*


    "Little Alicia, you shouldn''t shout such things with so many kids around." Misaki poked fun at Alicia, causing Alicia to stamp her feet in frustration. She did not know why but she really couldn''t find it in her to talk back to Misaki.


    "Alicia, this is?" ke came walking out of the cottage with a baby in his arms.


    "These are the girls I was looking for. They just freed us from the magic circle." Alicia exined.


    "Then I must thank the two of you My name is ke, Alicia''s husband." ke smiled and introduced himself.


    "Misaki Mitsu. You can call me Mitsu." Misaki smiled and nodded her head. She found ke to be just right for Alicia.


    "Ah Chun No, I guess Ning Chun now since I married Shen''er. You can just call me Chun''er like everyone else. Since you are Alicia''s husband." Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave a slight bow.


    "Oh, Loeri and Phillip want to know if you can name their first child. She had sent a message not too long ago. And Frey will be here soon. I will take the kids to the castle so that you three may catch up." ke said before giving Alicia a kiss on the cheek and waving his hand. In an instant, the whole ce became silent. All the kids had disappeared.


    "So, how many do you have?" Misaki asked.


    "Ummm ny five... "Alicia answered, her cheeks blushing once more.


    Both Misaki and Ah Chun looked at each other in surprise. "How? Wouldn''t giving birth so much hurt your reproductive origins after a while?"


    "Not when they are fully synthetic. See." Alicia lifted her shirt, revealing her stomach. She then pressed on her lower abdomen, and it slid open, revealing a small pouch in which a new baby was beginning to grow. "As you can see, number ny six is already in the works."


    Seeing such a thing allowed Misaki to understand what was going on. "You are full cybeic. My guess is that you got this technology from the machine race and upgraded it? "


    "Yes, the machine race had given me some numbers a while back when I saved the leader''s only daughter. I then had one of thes under my rule take a look at it and build a version that would work for people with powers. Now we have bodies that can cultivate, use magic and use holy qi. They can also shapeshift ording to bloodlines as well." Alicia began going over the ends and outs of the cybeic bodies and what they can do. This made Misaki more and more interested by the second.


    "System, if I were to get one of these bodies, would I still be able to evolve?" Misaki asked.


    "Unfortunately, it would not bepatible for you or your kin. They already have immortal bodies as it is, and the way your magic works differs from theirs. Not to mention the evolution process is also very different."

 Chapter 297: Meeting Part Three

    Chapter 297: Meeting Part Three


    Misaki frowned and asked. "What if they are able to study the system somehow?"


    "They would not be able to do that since you are now the system, in a sense. I am part of you now. All traces of the system you are talking about would need to be pulled for your gic data. How long this would take, I do not know." The system replied.


    "So it is not that they can not do it; it is just that it may take a long time." Misaki decided she would look into this moreter on.


    "But I am truly amazed at what I am seeing. You have created an entire universe of your own." Ah Chun looked up at the sky. Seeing all thes on the horizon really amazed her.


    "If not for me taking in certain races and working to build what I have now, I would not havee as far as I have today. The people I have under me work very hard, or should I say, are very obsessed with creating new technologies. If it were just me, we would never be as advanced as we are now and more than likely would be dead by now." Alicia exined as she began telling stories of the past battles she had been through.


    Misaki also shared her battles and stories of how she took over the Earth, which Alicia listened to with great interest. Ah Chun, on the other hand, began to feel left out. Alicia and Misaki had been through so much where she barely had as much of an adventure as them. Although she went through many trials and tribtions, she never had to deal with huge wars ofary size or fought millions of monsters. What was worse was when Misaki and Alicia began talking about all kinds of technical stuff, which really made no sense to Ah Chun.


    Misaki had noticed that Ah Chun had gone quiet and reached over and rubbed her head causing Ah Chun to pout. "Sorry, I know what we''re talking about makes no sense to you right now. But you will understand one day."


    Ah Chun pouted and lowered her head. She liked when Misaki gave her head pats. Alicia watched the interaction between the two and, deep down, felt a bit envious for some reason. She did not know why but seeing the two of them like that made them seem like real sisters.


    "Mother!" A small voice came from afar as a small figure flew over to Alicia. Her colorful wings pped as she collided with Alicia''s cheek.


    "Frey, how old are you now, and you still act the same way?" Alicia smiled and patted the little fairy''s head.


    Misaki and Ah Chun both looked at Frey then at Alicia, confused as to how such a small person could be Alicia''s daughter.


    Seeing their confused looks, Alicia smiled and introduced Frey. "This here is my daughter Frey. She was put under my care when she was born. We have been together since I was very young."


    "I see May I ask if she is pregnant or not?" Misaki asked when she saw Frey''s stomaching was poking out a bit.


    "Yep, normally it would not be possible for Frey to conceive a child since she is a fairy, but with some changes to her body, she is now able to bear children who will have her fairy blood. Frey, turn into yourrger form." Alicia said.


    Frey nodded and backed away from the table. A swirl of magicules began to form around her as her body suddenly began to growrger andrger until what stood before them was a young woman who looked to be sixteen to eighteen years of age. Her entire body looked the same but human sized. "Frey''s body is like mine but custom made. It took quite a long time to get it right, but now she is able to grow to arger size. Her husband is human, after all. The child inside her belly is unaffected by her resizing. It is put into a sort of pocket space in order to protect it. When she gives birth, she will need to be in this form, though."


    Seeing this confirmed some of Misaki''s questions about how advanced these cybeic bodies are. She now knew that if given the time, she could get one made for herself and the others as well.


    Not long after Frey showed up, another figure appeared in the sky andnded at the cottage. It was a girl with horns and a tail simr to Ah Chun and Misaki. She looked at the two girls who looked simr to her, and tears began to well up in her eyes. "Alicia, you cheater! I am supposed to be your only dragon!"


    "Wha? Loeri! They are not dragons!" Alicia, who was suddenly tackled from behind, almost fell out of her chair.


    "Huh?" Loeri looked at Alicia, confused.


    "Yeah, Not a dragon. I am a demon goddess, and Chun''er is human." Misaki lightly exined, finding the scene in front of her funny. "I have to admit, Alicia, your people, love you dearly, huh?"


    "Please don''t go there!" Alicia said, her cheeks blushing.


    "Mmm Mother has many statues crafted of her, and even a religion called the Church Of The Holy Goddess." Frey exined, causing Alicia''s cheeks to redden even more.


    "They did it on their own! I never asked to be some kind of god!" Alicia shouted defensively.


    Misaki leaned over and whispered loudly so that everyone could hear into Ah Chun''s ear. "Chun''er, let''s be careful not to anger the goddess. She might strike us down with her divine wrath! "

 Chapter 298: Proclamation Of War Part One

    Chapter 298: Promation Of War Part One


    As Alicia pouted and the restughed, Yin Li appeared with a worried look on her face. "Alicia, we have visitors on the way."


    "What!?" Alicia stood up, knocking her tea over when she heard Yin Li''s words.


    "It seems to be an army of some kind. There are no ships, but it seems they may havee due to the magic circle." Yin Li may not have been able to break out of the magic circle, but she was still in the infinite creator realm. She could sense things many light years away.


    Misaki lips curled up, hearing an army was on the way. She stood up and stretched her limbs as she said: "Then shall we go meet this army? It may just be a group of those death race people."


    Misaki''s demon queen aura burst out of her body, causing those around her of lower cultivation to feel pressured. "Big Sister!" Ah Chun called out, cing her hand on Misaki''s. "Calm down."


    "Ah Sorry..." Misaki bowed her head to Alicia.


    "It''s fine. Come, let''s head out. Frey, Loeri. You go back to the castle and tell the others to get ready. I want all ships ready for battle just in case!" Alicia gave out her instructions before waving her hand, sending Yin Li, herself, Misaki, and Ah Chun out of her space. She picked up the rock and stuffed it in her clothes as she looked off into the distance.


    "Let''s go!" Misaki said, flying off into the distance. The others following after her.


    "You are one of the others, right?" Yin Li asked as she flew up next to Misaki.


    "Mmm You are the same as Chun''er''s master, right? Well, I should let you know that I have already remembered everything." Misaki smiled before waving her hand, sending out a ck sphere off into the distance in front of her. She waved her hand once more and created a screen of sorts that floated next to her.


    Yin Li was so shocked by Misaki''s words that she was having troubleing to terms with it all. Ah Chun, on the other hand,pletely ignored their conversation, and her eyes were staring at the floating screen next to Misaki. "Big Sister, what is that?"


    "That Chun''er is a spell I came up with in order to see things far off. Unlike a divine sense, you get when cultivating spirit qi and only detecting things around you. This lets you see in real time what is out there. Your divine sense will be limited by your cultivation where this will not." Misaki exined.


    "That is very interesting. I truly wish to learn to do magic now." Ah Chun was feeling weaker by the second when she saw all the things both Misaki and Alicia were capable of doing. She had never thought that magic alone would be so versatile to do so many things.


    "You will in due time. I suggest you have Little Alicia have her people run some tests on your body and get one of those cybeic bodies. I am nning to do the same. Oh yeah, speaking of bodies. Little Alicia, can your people upload the data from a data cube into a cybeic brain? The machine race in my universe was going to create a body for me to upload the data of a friend of mine." Misaki asked.


    "Data? Are you talking about an artificial intelligence?" Alicia asked.


    "Something like that. You see, my friend was an NPC in a game that created the system all my kin use. The thing about this game is every living inside it is no different than a living person. They do not follow a set ai algorithm; they are a life form itself. Well, they were. Until I uploaded the system into my brain. But I was able to save my friend onto a data cube that contains all her information." Misaki exined.


    "Should be possible. It would be no different than uploading someone''s brain into a cybeic one. When this is over, I will bring you to Tereax. He is my go to guy and leader of my technology sector. His brains rival that of the leader of the machine race. Actually, I should say his brains are better since, without him, the technology we possess would not be years ahead of the machine race." Alicia said proudly.


    "Alright, I will count on you then." Misaki smiled and looked at her screen, and stopped flying forward. Everyone else stopped and looked at the screen Misaki had just erged. "It seems we have quite the army."


    "The death race!" Alicia yelled out in anger. "They must have sensed us."


    "Oh? So this is the death race. They are very ugly." Misaki said, scratching her chin.


    "These are the people who attacked both Big Sister''s homeworld and Alicia''s homeworld?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Exactly them. I do not mind reducing their numbers in this universe. Give me a second." Misaki''s whole body began to radiate a killing intent as she waved her hands. Arge rift formed in front of her, and on her screen, you could see another forming above the massive army. She then waved her hands once more, and a vortex began to form that was crackling with lightning. She sent it through the rift, and secondster, it appeared on the other side. She didn''t stop there as she continued to feed the vortex through the rift with her magic power, making it growrger andrger inside. The powerful suction of the vortex began sucking up the members of the death race, sending them into the void within.


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 299: Proclamation Of War Part Two

    Chapter 299: Promation Of War Part Two


    <em><strong>(I apologize for theck of releases the past few days. Releases should be back to daily starting today.)</strong></em>


    "What''s going on!? Where did this attacke from!?" A tall man withrge muscles and a scar on his face yelled out.


    "Sir, the attack just appeared and arrived through time and space rift." A soldier exined. He was one of the few who has witnessed the rift opening.


    "Someone actually dares to attack our death race!? Find out where that rift leads to. We will teach these trash what it means to atta..." The tall man withrge muscles did not finish his sentence when he suddenly saw arge figure appear in mid-air.


    A giant image of a beautiful young woman with red crimson hair and ck horns appeared in the space above them. Her figure was as big as a. "People of the death race, if I can even call you people I, Misaki Mitsu, hereby dere war on your entire race and vow to wipe everyone single one of you out, not even leaving a single drop of your DNA alive in any of the three universes. From this day forward, I will hunt your kind down to everyst one of you. Women, children, young, and old, I will kill all of you. As for your army that you have with you now, well here is a little present from me..."


    "What the hell is that!?" The tall man withrge muscles looked up into the air and noticed after the image of the Woman disappeared, arge sphere was left behind. It was growing bigger and bigger by the second. The tall man withrge muscles was not dumb; he could tell from what was just said that this thing was nothing good. "Tell the men to scatter! Get the hell away from that fucking thing!"


    Unfortunately, his order came toote. The swelling of the ck sphere stopped and turned a bright red before exploding. As if a supernova was going off a surge of energy so hot it could turn a person to ashes in an instant swept over the death race''s forces. Millions of death race soldiers vanished in an instant. The tall man withrge muscles could only watch as his men disappeared without a trace. "Shit! Retreat! Gather all that are left and return! We need to report this!"


    ---


    Misaki and the others watched the death race retreating with smiles on their faces. Alicia put her arm around Misaki''s shoulder. "This is the beginning. We will avenge those who were lost because of the death race."


    "Mmm We will. The idea ofpressing our powers together to form a magic bomb was really good." Misaki did not expect theirbined attack to be so good.


    "It was just a theory I came up with a while back. I never expected it to do that either. It was about the same destructive force you would see from a star exploding." Alicia was also amazed by how powerful that attack was just now.


    "You two make me feel so inferior." Ah Chun pouted. After seeing how strong these two truly were. Ah Chun felt her own bit of strength that she had always thought so proudly of was negligiblepared to the two in front of her.


    "Chun''er, you will grow in time." Misaki patted the top of Chun''er''s head. Alicia looked at the two who were as close as sisters with a bit of envy building in her heart. Misaki smiled and patted the top of Alicia''s head as well. "Come, let''s go back and pick up Chun''er''s master and my wives. Also, Alicia, are you able to bring Chun''er''s home into your space?"


    Alicia, who was getting her head patted, nodded her head. "Shouldn''t be an issue. We do not want to have what happened to your and my to happen to Chun''er''s."


    Yin Li, who was standing at the side, was watching the three getting along like they had known each other for many years and sighed. Under her breath so only she could hear, she mumbled: "Alicia and Ah Chun may not realize it yet, but they are falling into Misaki''s pace. It should only be a matter of time before they finally remember..."


    "Good! That is good let''s get going then. Oh Make sure you stick close to me, or you will be lost forever. " Misaki said as she tapped the space in front of her, shattering time and space itself.


    "This!? How much control do you have over space and time!?" Alicia and Ah Chun werepletely surprised at Misaki''s ability to shatter space and time as if it was nothing. Even Yin Li was startled by how easily Misaki could control space and time.


    "Hmmm?" Misaki tilted her head to the side, not understanding what they meant. "I am just connecting two points together? I learned how to do it the day I became a demi god."


    "I had heard your universe was strange What would take these two time in this universe or the other is nothing more than child''s y in yours. Alicia, you can learn a lot from her. You may be more powerful now, but I think she will surpass you quickly." Yin Limented. Misaki only smiled and grabbed both Alicia''s and Ah Chun''s hands, pulling them through the shattered space. Yin Li followed along.


    They only traveled what seemed to be an instant when they suddenly reappeared above Ah Chun''s home. "Luckily, it did not take another thirty years to get back. Chun''er, Alicia, right now, we are weak. We need to gain strength. Before we start our fight against the death race, we need to first gather strength. And to do that, we will start with ourselves. We need to be able to freely move between the universes if we wish to fight the death race."

 Chapter 300: Gaining Strength Part One

    Chapter 300: Gaining Strength Part One


    <em><strong>[Check Out My New Novel: The Trinity System]</strong></em>


    "Mitsu!" Two girls came flying over and embraced Misaki, kissing her cheeks and lips over and over. "Sister Farrel and I missed you so much!"


    Misaki smiled and embraced the two girls. "I missed the two of you as well."


    "Chun''er!" This time Ah Chun was embraced by someone as Ning Shen appeared and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Shen''er!" Ah Chun''s eyes became watery as she buried her face into Ning Shen''s chest.


    Behind them was an old man who flew over with a smile on his face. "It seems you are all together now."


    Alicia stepped forward and bowed her head when she saw Bao Chen. "Old sir, I wish to thank you for your help that time."


    "Haha! It was nothing. Butss, it seems you still have a long way to go. Although you have gotten stronger, you are far from enough. The same goes for the other two as well." Boa Chen could tell the three girls were strong, but they were farcking in strength at this time.


    "Old man cut the high and mighty shit. You never change." Yin Li suddenly cut in as she gracefully stepped forward and sneered at Bao Chen.


    "Li''er, how can you say that after we haven''t seen each other in so long!?" Bao Chen suddenly became a different person when facing Yin Li.


    "What Li''er!? Who are you calling so intimately!? I do not recall ever agreeing to any of your proposals!" Yin Li''s cheeks turned red as she reprimanded Bao Chen, who only stood there with his head lowered like a little child. But although she was saying such things, there was a hint of warmth in her gaze that did not go unmissed by Misaki.


    "Oh, ho? Did I sense love in the air? Yin Li, are you perhaps soft on this old man?" Misaki, who had floated over to Yin Li, whispered, causing Yin Li''s face to begin to turn a bright shade of red.


    "It''s. It''s not what you think!" Yin Li yelled out, causing Misaki to giggled before she was pulled back by the other two girls.


    "I will store your home into my space now, Chun''er," Alicia said before waving her hand, and the that was once floating in the deep dark nket of space disappeared.


    "Thank you!" Ah Chun smiled happily, knowing her family would be perfectly safe now.


    "It''s nothing." Alicia said with a smile. "Alright, let''s rest up for now. I will set up two residents in my space. Thends of my are rich in all qis. I will find a around here to hide my space on, and we can go into retreat and begin trying to raise our prowess."


    "Sounds good. I got to catch up with my wives." Misaki quickly agreed, her eyes shining with lust.


    Ah Chun rolled her eyes and added in a friendly reminder. "Make sure you put up some sound barriers and lock the door."


    "Don''t worry." Misaki smiled and wrapped her arms around both Yan''s and Faarel''s waist.


    "Chun''er, we will need to do the same thing. Do not think you are going to escape so easily tonight." Ning Shen said, scoping Ah Chun up into a princess carry.


    "Alright, we get it! All of you are going to go have sex! No need to announce it to the world." Yin li rolled her eyes before taking a nce at Bao Chen. Bao Chen looked back at her and gave her a wink. Yin Li snorted and turned to Alicia. "Let everyone in but the old man!"


    Alicia let out augh and waved her hand, sending everyone, including Bao Chen, into her space. Then entered herself.


    "I will set you all up with your own houses on Phantasia. Yin Li will share her house with Chun''er''s master." Alicia announced, suddenly causing Yin li to look at Alicia in disbelief.


    "Alicia!" Yin Li wanted to cry; she was just sold out by someone she thought of as her best friend.


    "Li, you''re in love with him, right?" Alicia asked bluntly.


    Yin Li could only sigh and nod her head slightly. Alicia smiled and patted her back. "Then go be with him. There is nothing holding you back anymore."


    "Fine! Old bastard,e with me!" Yin Li yelled before grabbing Bao Chen''s hand and flying off, pulling him along with her.


    "Okay, follow me. I will take you to where you will be living from now on." Alicia said as she flew up towards Phantasia.


    Misaki, her wives, Ah Chun, and Ning Shen all flew after Alicia to arge that seemed teeming with life.


    When they broke through the atmosphere and saw the city below them, Misaki and Ah Chun both took in a deep breath. The sight was truly astonishing. "Alicia, the technology you have here is ten times greater than the machine race."


    Floating buildings that reached high into the sky but no sign of any pollution whatsoever. Alicia smiled as she replied: "Only in certain aspects. When ites to universal travel, they still have us beat. But we are slowly studying and learning. Actually Mitsu, I suggest you talk to my mother. She made an orb that sent me to this universe. She may have a way for us to leave this universe and head to yours."


    Misaki''s eyes lit up. She bowed her head and said: "If you could arrange a meeting, I would be truly grateful."

 Chapter 301: Gaining Strength Part Two

    Chapter 301: Gaining Strength Part Two


    "This is truly amazing..." Misaki looked out over the terrace of her new home. Alicia had settled both Misaki and Ah Chun into floating penthouses. These homes were five kilometers in diameter withrge yards that also had beautiful gardens. Misaki looked out over the clouds below and felt this kind of living was very nice. "I am d she gave me such a big house with the size of my family that will end up growing evenrger. It will be perfect."


    "Mitsu! Come see the bed!" Yan yelled from inside. Misaki smiled and walked back inside to see Yan had already pushed Faarel over and was kissing her neck. Misaki smiled and as she watched the two''s tongues intertwine. Misaki loved seeing her wives get along so well. She could hear their soft moans as they began peeling off each other''s clothes revealing their pure white skin. She did find it amusing, however, to see Yan, who was much shorter than Faarel being the dominant one. But Faarel seemed to like being dominated the most. Her robesid wide open; her hands were massaging her breasts as Yan''s fingers worked Faarel''s pussy.


    Misaki thought for a moment before an idea came to mind. She stripped her clothes off and waved her hand, making both Yan''s and Faarel''s clothes disappear instantly. She then waved her hand again, creating a three headed dildo. She licked her hand before reaching down and stroking her own pussy before sliding the dildo deep inside her. She then walked over to the bed and pushed Yan down on top of Faarel, and with one smooth stroke, she stuck the other two ends of the dildo into both Yan''s and Faarel''s pussy, sending a shock through their bodies as the both yelled out in ecstasy. Misaki leaned her body over the two girls and continued to pound the dildo in and out of them. While she was doing this, she extended the dildos to the entrance of their wombs and sucked her own pussy juices out of her pussy, and injected them into both girls.


    "Tonight, the two of you will be mothers!" Misaki whispered softly into Yan''s ear as she continued to inject her juices into them.


    "Ahh!" Yan let out a loud moan. Her whole body became more excited, thinking about how she was going to be impregnated.


    The two girls bucked their hips in motion, with Misaki filling the room with their erotic voices caused the overstimtion of the pleasure Misaki was giving them. Faarel was feeling so good she was the first to cum as she squirted her juices all over Yan and Misaki. Even after Faarel had cummed, Misaki did not let up, resulting in her pussy bing a fountain.


    Yan giggled through her moans, feeling the wetness on her stomach. She leaned down and kissed Faarel passionately. Faarel had dug her ws so deep into Yan her back was full of bloody marks. The days, months, and years they had not been together, was now all being relieved at once. After a while, Misaki switched ces, and the girls took control. Misaki had Yan''s pussy in her face while Faarel continued to bounce up and down on the dildo.


    ---


    In another room, Ah Chun and Ning Shen were also making up for the lost time. Ning Shen had Ah Chun''s hands pulled back behind her as he continued to m his dick inside her. The sound of Ah Chun''s sexy moans filled the room as sweat dripped off her chin. She had noints with how rough Ning Shen was being. She had also been craving for his dick the past years. "Shen''er more!"


    "As you wish!" Ning Shen smiled as he released deep inside Ah Chun, making her body convulse.


    ---


    "So how did they like their new homes?" Loeri asked as she sat down to have some tea.


    "They were shocked to see how advanced our technology was and seemed to like the houses very much. Although I believe the bedrooms are probably being christened at this moment." Alicia answered.


    "Not surprising. So tell me, what are your feelings on the two." Yin Li asked out of curiosity.


    "Hmmm To be honest, it is hard to exin. I have a strong connection with the two. A closeness that wells up from deep inside me. When I see them happy, it makes me happy. It''s almost as if we are family, like long lost sisters or something like that. Funny right? I mean, we just met." Alicia had a hard time putting her emotions into words, but if she had to say what this feeling was, it would be that of sisters. Family that was closer to her than her own mother. This feeling filled her with warmth but at the same time scared her because she did not know the reasoning behind it all.


    "Spend more time with them, and maybe all your questions will be answered." Yin Li did not know what else to say. She could not tell Alicia everything. Just like Bao Chen, she could only watch over Alicia and nothing more.


    "By the Li, why are you here and not with your new lover?" Alicia asked. She actually had no idea when Yin Li arrived since she had taken Bao Chen to her home a while ago.


    "Don''t talk to me about that leecher!" Yin Li yelled out, her cheeks turning bright red.


    "Anyway, Alicia, what is our n from here on out?" Loeri asked.


    "We need to get stronger before we can begin getting rid of the devil race. Only when they are wiped out of every universe will things settle down some, and we can figure out what we need to do from there."

 Chapter 302: Gaining Strength Part Three

    Chapter 302: Gaining Strength Part Three


    A tall square building with lots of heavy machinery flying around stood in front of Alicia, Misaki, and Ah Chun. "This is where we have our research and development team do their thing. Tereax should be here soon."


    "I hope they can make me a body like yours." Misaki was a little excited. She really wanted a cybeic body after hearing about them from Alicia.


    "I am sure they will be able to. Although depending on your body makeup, it may take some time." Alicia replied as they stepped through the entrance of the facility.


    "You''re here!" Tereax walked up with a smile on his face. "Your highness, I have already prepared the best team to have them investigate and build the bodies your friends want. But I must say these two are unique indeed..."


    Tereax did a fewps around Misaki and Ah Chun while holding his chin. The monocle he was wearing was lit up, and a small screen was visible a few centimeters away from it. After looking at the data, he nodded his head. "Sorry, Ladies Once I get into something, I forget my manners. My name is Tereax. I am the head of her Majesty''s research and development team." Tereax bowed his head as he introduced himself.


    "It''s fine. My name is Misaki Mitsu. You can call me Misaki or Mitsu. Either is fine." Misaki replied with a smile.


    "Ah Chun, You can call me Chun''er like everyone else." Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed.


    "I must say,dies, you both have some interesting bodies. For Mitsu, she has a very interesting make up since her body is not made of cells but data. It is very interesting indeed. To be honest, your body is more advanced than anything I have ever seen. Can you tell me how you got it?" Tereax eyes were glowing with excitement.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that my body is not real?" Misaki was very confused. If she was cut she would bleed. It all looked the same as a real body. She had no idea how it was all data. "System? What is he saying?"


    "This. Your body was created through the system. Meaning your original body was converted into data and transformed into what it is now. So what he is saying is not wrong. Your body is not actually real but data put together." The system tried to exin.


    "Mitsu, do you mind if I take a sample of your DNA? I would like to see if I can replicate the data sequence. Because to be honest with such technology, not only could we advance the bodies of everyone to be made of data, we would be able to make bodies at a faster pace by making mass production models, and then we can make a program that you would plug into that would allow you to customize your own body the way you wish. The possibilities would be endless.


    "For example, Her highness has a strong bloodline that is very powerful, allowing her to take on a new form and raise her cultivation by leaps and bounds. We could actually take her bloodline, turn it into data, and allow it to be an option for those who wished to have such an ability. It is truly an amazing thing." Tereax exined his whole body was glowing with excitement.


    "Tereax!" Alicia yelled, trying to bring him back down to earth.


    "Huh? Oh Haha Excuse me. I got carried away. Anyway, we may just be able to have such bodies avable in the future. With your current body, I would suggest never changing it. We can, however, after getting an understanding of your DNA data,e up with a means to update your data to make you more powerful than before. Unfortunately, anything dealing with cultivation can''t be upgraded, but if we are talking about magi points, we should be able to integrate your own magic system with our own, allowing you to take in magicules which will make you stronger by a few thousand times. Although your cultivation will stay the same." Tereax finished exining.


    "Then let''s do that." Misaki was even more excited now. If she could be a few thousand times stronger, she could easily wipe out the death race.


    "Good!" Tereax waved his hand, and a few people came forward and escorted Misaki to another area of the building. He then turned to Ah Chun and stared at her for a long time. "You are different Your body is strange. Although you''re human, you have a soul and body from different universes which are currently blending in harmony. Now it is not hard to transfer your soul into a new body, but the problem lies with your current appearance.


    "It is being forced and is always trying to revert back to a smaller size. It is a very small fluctuation, something you will never notice yourself, but I still picked it up. The only way to fix it is to revert your body to your original form and then create a body off of that. But I am afraid even if we did create a body for you, it would be impossible to make a body that will always stay the size you want. It would only be for a limited time it could hold that shape. As it is now, the seal that is holding your current form is about to copse. I''d say maybe a few days it will copse. Once it does you will not be able to use the same method again to stay looking the way you are now."

 Chapter 303: Fulfilling Her Lust Before The Change

    Chapter 303: Fulfilling Her Lust Before The Change


    Ah Chun''s face sank. She looked down at herself and frowned. ''Am I really going to revert back to my original appearance?'' Ah Chun let out a sigh and looked at Tereax: "Even a few hours is better than nothing. If you would."


    "Then I will get right on it." Tereax smiled and ran off.


    "Is there anywhere else you would like to go?" Alicia asked.


    "Can you tell me where I can begin cultivating my holy qi?" Misaki wanted to grow stronger faster, even if it meant secluding herself for a few years to do so.


    "Yes, I can bring you to the other continent. Chun''er, are youing too?" Alicia saw that Ah Chun seemed to be a little out of it since she heard that her body was going to return to its original appearance.


    "No, after hearing all this, I want to head back and n a few things out." Ah Chun bowed and left. Her mind was a mess. She had been stuck in a child-like form for so many years wishing for a way to grow older, and finally achieved it. She was even able to have multiple children. But now There was a good chance she would never be able to have kids again, at least until she got her new body.


    After Ah Chun left, Alicia and Misaki looked at each other and frowned. "She is not taking what Tereax said well at all."


    "When I first ran into Chun''er and talked with her, she told me all about her past and how she was stuck in a ten-year-old body for thousands of years. She had just recently gotten her adult body. But I have to hand it to Ning Shen. He never once left her." Misaki really gave Ning Shen a lot of credit. He truly loved Ah Chun even after so many lifetimes.


    "Yes, he is a good man." Alicia fully agreed on this.


    Ah Chun quickly flew home and walked into her house. Ning Shen was sitting cross-legged in the living room cultivating. He opened his eyes when he sensed Ah Chun walking in. "What''s wrong."


    "It seems my body will regress back to its original form soon. The seals that Master put on my body are weakening and won''t be able to be used again." Ah Chun''s bottom lip began to pout as she walked over and sat right in Ning Shen''sp. "Will you despise me when I return to looking like I did before?"


    Ning Shen smiled and wrapped his arms around Ah Chun. He leaned in and kissed her lips. "No matter what you look like, you will always be my wife. I will always love you no matter what."


    Ah Chun began to tear up. She turned her whole body around so that she was facing him and wrapped her legs around his waist. She buried her face in his chest and hugged him tightly. "Shen''er, you have no idea how lucky I am to have a man who is able to put up with so much. You have stayed by my side in three of my lifetimes for so many thousands of years. You have no idea how much I truly love you."


    "Mmm Our love knows no bounds. I will always be by your side." Ning Shen reached down and lifted Ah Chun''s chin up and lowered his face kissing her lips. He slipped his tongue into her mouth and twirled it around her tongue.


    Ah Chun let out a soft moan as she rocked her hips back and forth. She could feel Ning Shen''s hard-on pushing against her pussy. She reached up and wrapped her left arm around Ning Shen''s neck while her other arm trailed down his chest to the sash on his robes, quickly untying it. She then broke her kiss and stood up, undoing her own robes and taking off her underwear, exposing her wless white jade skin.


    Her little mounds reflected the light that shined through the window. Her pink little nipples stood erect, showing just how turned on she was at this time. She licked her fingers and trailed them down her body all the way to her pussy, hooking her fingers inside her. Her actions made Ning Shen gulped as he quickly undressed himself. His dick was as hard as a rock, ready to fire off at any moment. Ah Chun giggled as she stood there fingering herself. Her soft moans were so erotic they would make any man explode instantly. Ning Shen walked up to her and ced his dick right at her pussy entrance, and pulled her hand away before thrusting it all the way in with one stroke.


    Ning Shen grabbed Ah Chun by her butt and lifted her into the air, causing her to squeal as she wrapped her arms and legs around him. He then began to relentlessly plow his dick in and out of her causing Ah Chun to shutter and scream out in ecstasy. The sounds of her moans filled the house. The lustful look on her face said it all. Ning Shen was hitting just the right spot, causing her to continuously cum over and over.


    Ah Chun wanted to enjoy this moment as much as possible since soon she would not be able to do this anymore. She loved the feeling of making love to the man she loved. She loved the feeling of him releasing deep inside her trying to impregnate her. She loved every bit of it. She had been a virgin for thousands of years. But she was only able to enjoy the feeling of being intimate for about a hundred years. Even with the new body, it will be hard to say how long she will be able to stay in her adult form. So now, before any of that happens, she will indulge in her lust.


    ---AN: Just, so you all know. I will be alternating this novel with a few of my other novels, so it will be getting updated more. I apologize for the long wait. I have been concentrating on my two newest novels The Trinity System and Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System. ---

 Chapter 304: Memories Of The Past Part One

    Chapter 304: Memories Of The Past Part One


    Ah Chun woke upte the next day, her hips were sore. As a cultivator, she did not need to sleep but after so many hours of going at it. But as she sat up and looked around, she felt something was horribly off. "Did the room get bigger?"


    "Chun''er, your awake." Ning Shen said as he opened his eyes halfway and then stretched his arms out, pulling the girl next to him in his embrace, mumbling: "Small Chun''er is still cute too..." before falling back asleep.


    Hearing Ning Shen''s words, Ah Chun, who was now fully awake, froze. When she realized something was very, very wrong. She wiggled out of Ning Shen''s embrace and stood up on the bed only to see that she hadpletely reverted back to her previous appearance! Her eyes reddened as tears began to fall "Why did it have to happen so soon!?"


    "Chun''er?" Ning Shen woke up to the sounds of Ah Chun crying. "Chun''er, no matter what you look like, you will always be my wife. The woman I love."


    "But how can we be intimate if I look like this!? People will look at you strangely." Ah Chun knew Ning Shen would love her no matter what, but she would lose everything else.


    "Chun''er you don''t remember?" Ning Shen pulled Ah Chun into his embrace.


    "Remember what?" Ah Chun asked. She was confused. She didn''t remember much after cuming for the twentieth time.


    "I am not surprised you kind of lost yourself at some point, but your body reverted back in during the process of things" Ning Shen scratched his head. They were so lost in their lust that they didn''t even care and continued going for a few hours more.


    "I see So Me like this, and you did that?" Ah Chun asked to rify things.


    "Yes, you seemed to me highly enjoying it. Anyway, I wouldn''t worry about what others think. Everyone who is important knows we are married and have many kids. Hell, we are both well over twelve thousand years old. Anyway, you will be getting a body that will still allow us to be intimate." Ning Shen felt a little awkward exining things like this, but he knew if he didn''t, Ah Chun would be sad about her body reverting back to being small again.


    "Mmm If anyone says anything, I will just kill them..." Ah Chun nodded her head. She leaned up and kissed Ning Shen''s lips before giving him a big cheeky grin.


    Ning Shen let out augh as he hugged Ah Chun tightly. That day the two spent their time talking about the future thatid ahead of them. As night began to fall once again, Ning Shen asked: "Are you sure you want to go through with this? Every time someone mentions anything about this subject, your head will start to hurt. Even today, you have massive headaches."


    "Mmm I am sure. I must know everything. I need to know why I feel connected to both Big Sister and Alicia. Since Master will not tell me, I can only do it this way." Ah Chun replied. Her eyes showed pure determination.


    "Are you sure you are ready? What if it has something to do with a past life we do not know about. It may change your views on everything." Ning Shen was worried. He was worried that if such memories dide to light, he might lose his ce in her heart.


    Ah Chun smiled and kissed his lips as she said: "Don''t worry, nothing will change about us. It is not like I am losing my memories for new ones. I am adding new memories to the ones I already have. My love for you will not change."


    "Then let''s get started. It may be painful at first, but you must bear with it. If I stop halfway through, it might cause your brain to short out, and you will be nothing but a husk of your former self." Ning Shen warned. What he was about to do was dive deep into Ah Chun''s memories and break the seal on the memories she had locked deep inside her. The memories that she wants to know about but can''t due to the pain she receives when she evenes close to touching upon the subject.


    "I know. I will bear with it no matter how bad it gets. I have you by my side." Ah Chun replied. She knew what was toe would not be easy. But she would endure and find out what was actually hidden deep inside her own memories.


    "Then I will begin..."


    ---


    Inside the castle, ke and Alicia were also about tomence a simr act. "Alicia, are you sure?"


    "Yes, let''s do it. This is all important, and it may lead to me understanding more about Mitsu and Chun''er." Alicia replied.


    "Okay, then I will prepare." ke replied before gently helping Aliciay all the way down inside a pod that Tereax head created for her. It would put her into a deep sleep and dive deep into her memories, recording everything she has hidden deep in her mind.


    ---


    "Fuck! These kids!" Bao Chen yelled out.


    "Rx, it is not like we can stop them. Things may be going faster than nned, but there is little to nothing we can do about it. Our jobs were to guide, not interfere." Yin Li pulled Bao Chen back onto the bed and flipped herself on top of them. "Now be a man and use your thing to get me pregnant."


    "Humph! I will show you what a man is!" Bao Chen quickly revered their positions and Listed Yin Li''s leg into the air and shoved his manhood inside her, causing her to squeal out. He hadpletely forgotten what Ah Chun and Alicia were doing after only a few words from Yin Li.


    ---


    In another location, Misaki was sitting on her bed, taking in the holy qi in the air. She was currently working on raising her cultivation level of holy qi to the immortal realm. Luckily because she was already at such a high cultivation on the other three kinds of power, her holy qi cultivation was rising fast. "At this rate, it won''t be long before I can reach my next evolution. Maybe by then, I will be able to have a big enough power spike to rip a hole in the dimensional wall and reach my wives and then destroy the god''s realm."


    Misaki''s eyes shed with a cold light. She wanted revenge for her kin, who died protecting her family and her homeworld.

 Chapter 305: Memories Of The Past Part 2

    Chapter 305: Memories Of The Past Part 2


    Ning Shen entered Ah Chun''s mind and floated in the dark space. He looked around to see if he could find the seal that was blocking Ah Chun from remembering things. As he traveled around deeper into her mind, he could see all the past events she had gone through. The fun times and even the sad times. Everything she remembered as an event in her life that mattered she retained. He knew the things he was looking for would be at the deepest recesses of her mind.


    After traveling for almost two hours inside her mind, Ning Shen finally came upon a glowing ball that had chains wrapped around it, sealing it in ce, not allowing them to flow out with the rest of her memories. "This must be it But this is..." Ning Shen had no idea what he was looking at. He could see the memories that were locked away inside the glowing ball. They showed a world unfamiliar to him. It almost resembled some of the worlds Alicia had inside her space, but this world did not seem very advanced at all.


    Shaking his head, Ning Shen got ready to break the seal. "First, let''s try to cut the chains."


    Drawing his sword, he readied himself. He lifted his sword and shed down with everything he had


    ---


    In another area, Alicia was watching the images in her mind in confusion. The machine Tereax made was one that allowed someone to unlock the memories deep inside their minds, but Alicia had never expected to see any of this


    "Big sister, no fair! Why do you always pamper Chun''er over me!?" The little girl cried out as she watched her big sister hand her little sister the strawberry ice cream.


    "Ai, did you want strawberry?" The young girl asked as she looked at her younger sister.


    "Mm I want strawberry too. I don''t like vani anymore." Ai replied as she pouted her lower lip.


    "Alright, hold on, I will get you a strawberry instead. " The young girl smiled and turned around to talk to the man standing behind in the service window of the ice cream truck. "Can I get another strawberry, please?"


    "Sure thing." The man replied before scooping up some ice cream and putting it on a cone.


    The young girl took the ice cream from the man, paid for it, and then handed it to Ai. "Here you go. See, your big sister never ys favorites. I love the both of you very much."


    "Mmm!" Ai smiled brightly.


    The scenes changed, and with it, Alicia saw the same young girl lying in a bed with her eyes closed. "Ai, what happened to big sister!? Where is mama!? Why did mama leave us here!?"


    "Chun''er, I don''t know. But we have to be strong for big sister just like she has for us." Ai replied.


    Alicia continued to watch the scenes as they continued to change from one memory to the next. Tears began to roll down her cheeks. "So this entire time Mitsu and Chun''er were. Big Sister You knew, didn''t you? This entire time we are..."


    Alicia opened her eyes, and the capsule opened. She had spent almost five hours inside. ke saw tears rolling down her cheeks and quickly embraced her. "Did you see what you wanted to see?"


    "Mmm ke I..." Alicia paused. She understood everything now. Everything that had been hidden from her she knew now. But she was still unsure if everything was as she thought it was. "I I am Big Sister''s Umm, Misaki Mitsu''s and Chun''er''s sister. Like a real sister. It''s hard to exin. You can watch what is on here. It may help you understand."


    Alicia hit the side panel, opening it up to reveal a data cube. She then handed it to ke for him to watch. ke looked at Alicia, hesitated a second before taking it from her.


    Back on Ah Chun''s side, a blood curdling scream was heard as Ah Chun screamed out in pain. As soon as Ning Shen''s sword sliced through the first chain, pain surged throughout Ah Chun''s body. It was so painful she could not keep herself from screaming. Although Ning Shen heard her scream, he gritted his teeth and struck out at the next one, which resulted in a second scream escaping Ah Chun''s lips.


    Ning Shen looked at the few remaining chains and decided to do it all in one go. "Chun''er hold on." Taking a deep breath Ning Shen gritted his teeth and shed out and, in one fell swoop, cut the remaining chains at once.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Ah Chun screamed before passing out. Ning Shen was kicked out of Ah Chun''s mind after a sh of memories exploded out. Ning Shen opened his eyes and looked at the sweat drenched Ah Chun and frowned. He reached down and caressed her face before getting up to get her a chance of clothes and a bucket of hot water to wipe her down with.


    Inside her mind, Ah Chun was staring at the scenes in front of her, unsure of what was going on. She was no stranger to the surroundings she was seeing, but she also saw two people. Although their hair color was different, their faces had not changed besides looking younger. She knew them well. "Alicia? Big sister...?"


    "What are you girls doing? Come on!" A woman yelled as she turned to see the three kids just standing there.


    "Mom, I think Chun''er is sick, maybe we should not do this today." The girl who looked like Misaki suggested.


    "No! You will do this and your sister is not sick. She is just dumb. Now hurry up! I do not have all day." The woman yelled as she walked forward and grabbed Chun''er''s hand forcefully pulling her forward.


    "Mom! You''re hurting her." The other girl yelled out as she grabbed the woman''s hand and pulled Chun''er free.


    "Ai, you dare disobey!?" The woman raised her hand and was about to hit Ai, the girl who pulled Chun''er away when the other girl ran over to stop her.


    "Mom, we are in public! Do you want to lose face with how you act at home!?"

 Chapter 306: Memories Of The Past Part 3

    Chapter 306: Memories Of The Past Part 3


    "You! Wei! Humph! You three better follow me!" The woman snorted and let go of Chun''ers hand. She then turned around and began walking to the doors.


    As Ah Chun witnessed this scene, she began to remember everything. Her body appeared in her mind as she watched the memories shing through her mind. "This was the start of our living hell. Those people poked us with needles and exposed us to electrical shocks. They tortured us beyond belief before finally all three of us were ced in some weird machine. Wei Ai Each of us suffered so much. Our childhood was already rough with the beatings our mother gave us. She would beat us when she had no money then treat us nicely when she did. In the end, she sold us off. We only had each other to rely on. Because of her, we relied on each other. Big Sister was our pir. She was only a few years older, but she was more of a mother to us than our real mom. She protected us and took beatings for us so many times I can not even count. She was what kept us from dying under our mother''s hand but in the end


    Ah Chun''s eyes were full of tears as she witnessed 10 years of her life sh by. "Those days are no more, and my sisters are here with me now. I must see them. I must see Ai and Big Sister!" Ah Chun''s eyes shot open as she sat up, startling Ning Shen. "Shen''er, I will be back. I need to see my sisters!" Ning Shen didn''t even get to ask how Ah Chun was before she flew out of the house.


    On her way to Misaki''s home, Ah Chun saw Alicia heading the same way as her and plowed into her, hugging Alicia tightly rubbing her face in her chest. "Ai! Ai! I''m so sorry I forgot about you! Ai!!!!"


    "Chun''er!?" Alicia saw the tearsing from Ah Chun''s eyes, and a warm expression appeared on her face. "Silly girl. Why are you sorry when even I did not know anything until now?"


    "But" Ah Chun raised her head and looked at Alicia, who was smiling back at her and finally smiled. She let Alicia go and wiped her tears. "Mm I will do as Ai says..."


    "Mmm, good. Let''s go see Big Sister. Out of all of us, she was the one who remembered first. She has been waiting patiently for us." Alicia said as she patted Ah Chun''s head. With her current form, she looked very much like the little girl from her memories.


    Ah Chun grabbed Alicia''s hand and flew towards Misaki''s ce. But as the two girls reached Misaki''s house, a loud explosion was heard that blew the whole top of the building Misaki was living in right off! This was followed by a pir of demonic energy that flew up into the sky.


    "Hahaha! I never expected this to happen so quickly!" Misaki''sugh echoed across thends. "I think with this new power, I can definitely destroy that death race."


    Misaki clenched her fist as she looked up into the sky. She was more determined than ever to destroy the death race. Alicia''s eyes opened wide, feeling the power surging off of Misaki. "Big Sister, you became a creator!?"


    "MM! Wait, you called me big sister!? Alicia, did you remember?" Misaki asked. But before Alicia could even reply, Ah Chun''s voice was heard crying out: "Big Sister Wei!"


    "I am not the only one." Alicia said with a smile as she flew over to Misaki. The pir of demonic energy dissipated as Ah Chun rammed into Misaki, hugging her tightly. Alicia was not far behind her.


    "It seems everything went smoothly." Bao Chen knew things were too soon, but this was also for the best.


    "They were never meant to be split apart. Those from back then had done some cruel things. Now we just need to wait for them." Yin Li wiped a tear from her eye. This was a significant event and a huge step towards the final goal.


    Misaki hugged her two little sisters tightly. Her eyes filled with tears. She was happy they both now knew who she was and could finally talk to them about the past and now the future. "It''s good you two remembered."


    "Mmm Big Sister, we can never be apart again, okay?" Ah Chun said, clinging to Misaki''s arm.


    "Chun''er, you look exactly like you did when you were younger in this form." Misaki teased as she rubbed the top of Ah Chun''s head.


    "Big Sister, don''t treat me like a kid!" Ah Chun pouted as she brushed Misaki''s hand away.


    "Big Sister, how did you manage to be a creator so fast?" Alicia asked. She was amazed at the jump in realms.


    "Me? I have no idea. A sudden surge of holy qi shot into me, charging me to my requirement to evolve, and bam, my level changed drastically. Even my evolution was instant. This was something I never expected. But my system says it is because it is now part of me, so my evolution will from now on always be instant. Although I still look as I did before. Which is kind of good." Misaki exined. She was happy she didn''t go through another change. "Anyway, we can probably move against the death race now with me leading the way. I think your technology should be enough to deal with the death race in this universe, no?"


    "With the three of usbined we should be able to at least match their strength. But we will need a stronger power to really win over them..." Alicia answered. She gave her best estimation with their current power.


    "Are you forgetting your power when you transform?" Misaki asked.


    "Umm Hehe" Alicia scratched her nose and blushed. "I did If I add that in, with the two of usbined, we will be able to wipe out the death race from this universe with ourbined forces."

 Chapter 307: The Making Of Legends Part 1

    Chapter 307: The Making Of Legends Part 1


    In the deepest recess of space, three figures stood outside a boundary that leads to their destination. "So they own this whole section of space?" Misaki asked.


    "Mmm the entire area, which is trillions of light years in size, is their domain." Alicia replied. She frowned slightly because the area was so huge.


    "Since they are ruling theses, the best thing we can do is just blow them up and make sure each living member of the death race is dead. During war, casualties are a given. And I, for one, have never cared for such things. As my sisters, you also need to learn that being cold blooded is sometimes the answer. In cases like this, we can not save the masses. We can only destroy and wipe out everything we see. We will turn this section of space into a void of nothingness." Misaki had long lost any sense of care for those who were not her kin, so blowings up even if they were innocent did not matter to her. If they were within the territory of the death race, they were now all considered an enemy.


    Alicia frowned at this, but she knew what Misaki was getting at. Seeing her big sister''s cold eyes made her sigh. "We will do as Big sisters says."


    Alicia waved her hand, causing millions of warships to appear behind her. She turned and looked at the massive army and took a deep breath. "My people!" Her voice echoed throughout every ship catching the attention of those on board. "From this moment on. Unless they are one of us, they are the enemy. We will follow my Big Sister''s orders and wipe out all life in this section of space. Use your weapons and destroy every, moon, asteroid, and sun you see. Since the death race has caused our families and our nts toe under siege, we will show them what it is like to lose everything, one at a time.


    "I know some of you may be against harming the innocent. But in this war, we can not spare a soul. Those connected to the death race may act innocent one second, but once you save them, they could turn on you and stab you in the back. We will show no mercy! We will fight until they are all wiped out. And then We will rip a hole in the dimensional wall and move on to the next universe. We will continue until we have reached our main goal. If they run, we will follow. Our work will not be done until all of the death race is gone.


    "So I ask you to follow my lead as we create a path of blood that will stain our hands for all eternity. To those inmand, if you wish to separate from me now, then you may do so by turning your ship around and flying away. I will give you ten minutes to decide." Alicia did not want to force people tomit genocide. This all had to be done of their own free will.


    "Little Ai is very kind. No wonder you have a halo." Misaki teased as she ruffled Alicia''s hair.


    "Big Sister! Don''t embarrass me in front of my people." Alicia pouted. Ah Chun, who was standing at the side, felt envious, that was until Misaki ruffled her hair after causing her to pout.


    As the ten minute deadline was up, Alicia once again began to speak. "I see you all chose to stay. For this, I am grateful and sorry that your hands will soon be stained with the blood of innocents. Now! Ready your ships! We will now enter death race space and destroy everything in sight!"


    The massive fleet of warships all ignited their thrusters at the same time and began moving forward. Masaki, Alicia, and Ah Chun also moved forward and crossed the red line into death race space.


    At an outpost on one of the outers, rms were going off left and right. "What the hell is this!? Someone actually dares to move such a massive army into our death race''s territory?"


    "Should we send out scouts?"


    "Yeah, send out the scouts. We have to. Wait, what the hell is this power reading that is heading straight towards us? Shit! They locked on to this outpost!"


    They knew it was already toote. They could only watch as the light outside got brighter and brighter until the world they were on was struck. Hovering above the in space, Misaki stood there staring at the. "That''s the outpost! Let''s move!"


    Misaki had already detected that outpost which was why she picked this location. She wanted to take the outpost out first. But this was also the first act of the war. With one down, there were many to follow. In no time at all, an entire gxy waspletely wiped out.


    ---


    "Sir, we have an issue." A higher up of the death race knelt down in front of the man sitting on the throne.


    "Oh? Exin." The man ordered.


    "We have lost one of the outer rim gxies."


    "Then take it back. What is the problem? Just capture the people who dared touch my death race''s property."


    "Sir, we can''t take it back. When I say gone, I mean it was destroyed in under an hour."


    "What!? Does this universe have such an advanced civilization? I am sure we wiped all advanced civilizations out, or they surrendered to be under ourmand besides the machine empire!"


    "I do not know where they came from, but sir they are much more powerful than the machine empire and it seems one of them is a creator."


    "What!? Contact those bastards and ask them why they dare send people to my domain!"


    ---


    "Ai how are you doing?" Misaki asked.


    "I am fine. After the first few sr systems I stopped caring." Alicia replied. She wasing to terms with the current state of things.


    "Then we will push on. We must not stop until we have cleared them all out."

 Chapter 308: The Making Of Legends Part 2

    Chapter 308: The Making Of Legends Part 2


    "You idiots, what are you doing!? How is it that in a matter of days, we have lost over 1000 gxies!?" The leader of the death race yelled out in anger.


    "Sir, they are moving too fast. Our forces are stretched thin in the outer areas. Even if we gather them, the enemy is able to attack from light years away! We have tried everything, but once we start gathering near them, they take us out and then take the gxies with them. "


    "Humph! If they are able to detect us within short range, then fucking make it so they can''t detect us!? The middle section is full of our forces. Move them out and wipe out the enemy! You are making such stupid mistakes that our death race will be aughing stock!"


    "Sir, I am afraid that with the enemy''s current strength, even if we send a force, we will sustain heavy losses leaving us open to the." The man did not get to finish before his head exploded.


    "Anyone else not want to obey orders? Just do it!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    ---


    "Seems they stopped trying to gather forces near us." Alicia said as she stood next to Misaki.


    "Mmm It was bound to happen. Just keep an eye out for the ones who will appear near us. We can just wipe them out then. With our current pace, we should be done in a few years. If they wish to keep sending their forces after us even after we already killed so many of them, its fine by me. It just means we can wipe them out faster." Misaki was looking at these forces as if they were ants. "But even a few years is a bit much I think we should speed things up a bit."


    "You have a n?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Mm I will wipe out half of this section of space at once. " Misaki smiled as waves of undting demonic energy burst out of her body. After her evolution, she had gotten a new spell called The Realm Of Damnation. It created an area of a given size and pulled everything into a gravity void that crushed everything in existence. Once something went in, it could never get back out.


    The power radiating off of Misaki caused Ah Chun to need to hide behind Alicia as her cultivation was still lower than the rest. She watched in awe as a ck void spread out in front of them, covering billions of light years of space in a matter of seconds. With a clench of Misaki''s fist, the entire space that her spell epassed was gone, just like that, sucked into the void. Nothing escaped, all the gxies, theirs, and suns were all gone in an instant. Once the spell was over, Misaki had sweat dripping from her brow. "Ahh! That was a bit much!"


    "Big Sister, you shouldn''t over exert yourself! Let my people do the clean up. I know you wish to get to your family as soon as possible, but if you overexert yourself, you might end up hurt." Alicia scolded.


    "Mmm You''re right. I really overdid it. But I have been thinking. There is a with the machine race on it in this universe, right?" Misaki asked.


    "Yeah, there should be. I do not know which one though." Alicia answered.


    "We should search for it. Send a crew out to search for their homeworld here in this universe. If we can make contact, we can get sent to my universe much faster. If I can get to the homeworld of the machine race there, then I can meet up with my family in secret and use their world as a base of operations to begin wiping out the entire gods realm." Misaki wanted to do things slowly once she reached her universe. She wanted to torture those who killed her family and kin. She would not feel satisfied if they had easy deaths.


    ---


    "Sir report! Half of our domain has disappeared all at once!"


    "What!? How!?"


    "From what we can tell, it was the creator on their side. They cast some kind of mass extinction spell."


    "Have we not heard back from those bastards!? Are they not supposed to be keeping their own in check!?"


    "Sir, we have not heard from the creator council itself, but we have heard from our mother, who has contacted us. They said if you fail to protect our domain then die."


    "Shit!" The leader of the death race for this universe had a bad premonition. "Gather all our forces from every. We will pour all our resources into protecting this world. We will begin preparations to move this world to another section of the universe."


    "But sir, that spell..."


    "Don''t worry. Such a spell is not something they can cast easily. It will be a while before they can do it again if they do it again. Hurry and follow my orders. I want all of our remaining fleets in our skies by tomorrow!"


    ---


    "Alicia, we got a report." ke appeared at Alicia''s side.


    "What is it?" Alicia asked.


    "The death race has begun moving all their forces towards one. That same is also radiating a strange energy signal." ke exined.


    "Big Sister, what do you think?" Alicia was not sure if the enemy was trying to make it so that one world was theirst stand or something else.


    "We should go and wee the present they are preparing for us." Misaki answered.


    "Big Sister, you have a silly grin on your face." Ah Chun teased as she saw the wide smile on Misaki''s face.


    "It just means they are finally taking us seriously. My guess is they think I can not cast that spell again in a short time. Sadly for them I can easily cast it whenever I please. Ai, I promise you I will not let a single one of your people die in this war. I will protect everything. Let them gather. They are doing me a favor by doing so." Misaki''s eyes turned cold. She would wait for them together and then ept the present they had prepared before sending them all into damnation.

 Chapter 309: To Wipe Out A Race Only One Misaki Is Needed

    Chapter 309: To Wipe Out A Race Only One Misaki Is Needed


    Misaki had Alicia order her people to move to the outside perimeter and continue destroying gxies. With the death race forces all being moved to defend a soul, the gxy that was in waspletely filled with tens of trillions of the death race''s men. They had no ships or anything like that. They were all mostly around the demi god to god realm, with some true god to celestial gods realms in there as well.


    Normally this would be a very powerful force. It was just unfortunate that they were going against a fleet of ships that could wipe out creators. But worse than that, they had to deal with a warmonger Misaki who was hell bent on a genocide of the entire death race and those rted to it.


    "Is this all of them?" Misaki asked.


    "A few more days, and the rest will arrive." Alicia answered.


    "Hmm I wish they were faster..." Misakiined she didn''t like waiting. She pursed her lips and pretended to kick rocks as she stood hidden in the void, waiting to attack.


    Ah Chun and Alicia giggled at her antics. From their new memories, their big sister never changed. She always cared about family more than anything. Even when their mother beat her until she was ck and blue, even when she lost a few of her teeth, she still could not force herself to hate her mother. It was only when their mother tried to beat them did she finally stand up against her mother. It was as if a switch had been flipped. They could remember the one time Misaki had pped their mother in order to turn their mother''s anger onto herself. All so that her sisters would not have to deal with the abuse. That night their big sister had to go to the hospital after being beaten so hard.


    But her actions did what she had set out to do. Their mother was so angry at their big sister that she had forgotten what she wanted to do before. For an entire week after their big sister returned home, she was unable toy down and had to sit up to sleep. When Ah Chun and Alicia came to ask if she was okay, Their big sister would smile brightly and act as if nothing was wrong in order to not worry them.


    It was because of their big sister that they were able to stay alive for so long. If she wasn''t around Ah Chun and Alicia might have either died from hunger or end up dead under their mother''s own hand. Luckily they had their big sister there to watch over them, not just as a big sister but as a mother figure too. "What!? Huh? What is this all of a sudden?"


    Misaki was caught off guard when Ah Chun and Alicia both hugged her at the same time. "We just felt like it."


    "Oh..." Misaki shrugged and let them do as they pleased.


    As the days passed, thest of the death race''s forces had finally arrived. And this was exactly what Misaki had been waiting for. "Well.. it is time to say goodbye to this idiot who thinks keeping his forces in one ce will work. "


    Misaki waved her hand and cast the same spell ''<em>The Realm Of Damnation</em>'' as before, but on a much smaller scale, only engulfing two gxies. And in a blink of an eye, they all disappeared instantly. A war that should havested for years on end with how fierce the Death Race was, was over in a blink of an eye. Misaki pped her hands together and smiled: "Now we just clean up."


    "Ermm.. .yeah Big Sister, they didn''t even get a chance to figure out what was going on before falling into the void. That spell is a little..." Alicia didn''t even get to finish as Misaki finished for her.


    "Overpowered? That is just fine with me. Let''s finish up and find the Machine Empire''s world for this universe." Misaki said as she took off towards another gxy.


    Misaki was using the same spell over and over as she sped across the section of space that once held the death race. Ah Chun and Alicia took different paths from her and each other as they also went world to world, destroying everything in their paths. The full clean up including a few ships that tried to escape, took six months, with Misaki taking out most of the gxies herself.


    But luckily, during this time, the ship they sent out to find the Machine Empire''s world reported back with the coordinates and image of where it was during this time. This meant that after Alicia stored all the ships, they could instantly teleport to that location in space in an instant.


    What they did not realize was that their actions had set off currents within the universe itself. Those above the creator realm were in a fluster, knowing someone was able to take out the death race. This was an almost unheard of scenario since the death race higher ups from their main world in another universe would never have epted such a thing, yet they never made a move. This told them one thing. They were wary of this group of people. If that was the case, it was best to leave them alone.


    As they did not attack any others besides the death race, this told them they only had a grudge against the death race and no one else. So instead of stepping in they decided to just watch things closely.


    When Alicia stored thest of the ships, Misaki opened a tear in space and time that lead directly to the Machine Empire''s home world for this universe. "Oho? This ce is like a big block. It is definitely the Machine Empire. Let''s hope they are not sticklers. I''d hate to have to destroy them as well."


    "Big Sister you sound like a gangster!" Ah Chun said teasingly.


    "Then a gangster I shall be!"

 Chapter 310: Returning To The Gods Realm

    Chapter 310: Returning To The Gods Realm


    Misaki and the girls floated down to the block shaped but were stopped before they could even enter the atmosphere. Five ships appeared around them, blocking the path. "Big Sister, let me speak to them."


    "Mmm..." Misaki stepped back and let Alicia do the talking since she had more dealings with the Machine Empire.


    "Halt! You are entering Machine Empire space. If you do not return, we will be forced to use force!" A voice came from one of the ships blocking their path.


    "My name is Alicia Gabriel stine. I am friends with Charles Folson, leader of the Machine Empire! I havee to request help from the Machine Empire." Alicia''s demeanor changed from that of a little sister following her big sister around to that of a leader.


    "Please wait while we verify your information." The voice respectfully replied, the forcefulness gone from their tone.


    Not even five minutester, a ship flew up from the the size of a bus. The door on the side opened, and a familiar figure appeared in front of Alicia. "It''s been a while!"


    "Charles!?" Alicia was stunned to see Charles here of all ces.


    "Yeah, I just so happened to be making the rounds. If I am not mistaken, this must be Misaki Mitsu, correct?" Charles asked.


    "Yes I am indebted to your Machine Empire for your help in taking my family and kin in during their darkest of days." Misaki respectfully bowed to the man in front of her. His people were currently safeguarding his family. She owed this man a lot.


    "Haha! It''s nothing. I heard what happened. You have my condolences and my apologies as well. I never thought you would get transported to another universe as you did." Charles also apologized. He knew if Misaki did not get sent to another universe due to a malfunction of their technology, then she would not have lost so many of her people.


    "No It seems it was all preordained. Everything was done for a reason. Otherwise, I would never have met up with my two little sisters. And. Besides the Machine Empire, I n to wipe out the entire gods realm." Misaki clenched her fist as blood lust began radiating off her body.


    Charles shook his head. He now understood where Alicia got her anger issues from. "My guess is that you wish to get transported back to that universe, correct?" He asked.


    "That is correct. We need to pick up Big Sister''s family, destroy everything there, then we will be heading back to my universe. Speaking of that, Charles do you wish to move your worlds into my space?" Alicia asked.


    "No My race is not to be confined. We are explorers of the unknown. Plus, we would feel inferior when we ce our technology against yours." Charles had to hand it to Alicia and her people. They really took his world''s technology and made it better in every way.


    "We are only advanced in certain areas while you are more advanced in others that we are not. Like space and time. You are able to cross over to the dimensional space to the other universes while my people can not make heads or tails of it." Alicia wished she had invested more into that, but she felt that their battles were just starting and all resources should go into military development.


    "I guess you are right. Come. I will give your people a bit of our technology for dimensional transfers. Maybe it will be of use to you one day. Plus, I am sure standing out in space is no fun." Charles said with a smile as he gestured for the girls to board the ship next to him.


    Misaki and the girls nodded and boarded the ship. Ah Chun was highly interested in all the sights as she had never been in such things before. Even the space ships Alicia had, she had yet to board one. Misaki rubbed her head to tease her as she excitedly looked around, causing her to pout. "Big Sister, don''t make fun of me!"


    "How can I not tease my cute little sister?" Misaki asked with a cheeky smile. Ah Chun pursed her lips before pinching Misaki''s waist and turning away from her. Alicia saw this and chuckled, her gaze warm as she watched the two.


    "So you three are sisters?" Charles asked, slightly confused.


    "Mmm We are. From what time and ce we do not know just yet. We still have to figure that out and why we are being watched by the more powerful beings of the three universes. Or should I say from some void, some ce. All I know is we are to rip through the dimensional wall that contains the three universes we live in. Once we do, we will be able to finally find the answer." Alicia did not know why but she was a little afraid of breaking through that dimensional wall. She felt if she did, that everything would change and that she might just lose everything.


    Misaki felt Alicia''s mood going sour and reached out and ruffled her hair next, only to get her hand pped away and a pouty face. "Don''t look so gloomy. No matter what happens when the timees. The three of us will face it together. The ones we love and those who love us, we will always be connected." Misaki had the same feeling as Alicia, but she saw it as a new beginning, and she would face it with her two little sisters no matter what the oue is.


    "I see why you are the older sister. You really look out for your younger sisters." Charles smiled. He was reminded of his wife when she was alive and how she doted on their daughter. "Alicia when we arrive can you call Wendy out?"


    "Mm I will, I was about to ask if you wanted to see her." Alicia knew Charles missed his daughter. She had been under her care for a long time now.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!